Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kokushibo clearly remembered the first time he felt inferior to his younger brother, Yoriichi. Back then, he had been curious as to why Yoriichi was so talented with the katana, and he wanted to know the secret behind his brother’s skills. But Yoriichi answered him with something so unreal and, to be honest, absurd.

“To see through people’s bodies," — it sounded like something straight out of a bad children’s fantasy tale, but because of Yoriichi’s ever-stoic expression, for a moment he allowed himself to believe him. However, he fully believed him when he learned that his brother had always been aware of their mother’s illness — he had always seen inside her. Kokushibo understood then that Yoriichi hadn’t clung to the left side of their mother’s body just because he was a spoiled baby, but to help her with her illness and support her.

So what Yoriichi said was true. He really could see through others as if it were perfectly normal, as if everyone could do it — but that wasn’t the case.

Apparently, seeing through people’s bodies had many advantages, something Kokushibo had not been worthy of witnessing back then.

Even during his time as a demon slayer, when he dedicated himself to trying to improve and understand the world Yoriichi saw, he was never able to surpass him. Yoriichi truly seemed like the reincarnation of some god or “the chosen human” because no one could be as skilled as he was.

After becoming a demon, Kokushibo was able to perfect his techniques, and for most of the forty years after his transformation, he tried to achieve what Yoriichi could do — to reach his level. He managed to see the world Yoriichi saw, to see through people, and that was something that felt natural to him. Even during their final encounter, when his brother was already an eighty-year-old man, Kokushibo was able to see through him and confirm that it was indeed his brother, aged by the passing years.

But he was still better than him — Yoriichi would always be better than him, but Kokushibo wanted to deny it all. After all, his brother died of old age, and that should be considered pathetic, because Kokushibo himself could not die, and that made him far superior.

Right?

When Yoriichi died, it seemed as if the original breathing style — Sun Breathing — died with him. Muzan-sama had tasked Kokushibo for so many years with killing all demon slayers who could replicate it, and he had taken care of that, since it was the only breathing technique capable of causing Muzan significant harm. According to him, there was no one left who knew that blessed and cursed technique, because what remained were only weaker copies of Yoriichi’s breathing style.

“Yours is weak too, because it comes from it.” — that was something he always wanted to forget.

In any case, with the original breathing style lost to time, his own — Moon Breathing — was the most powerful, above all others.

But…

He never expected that to appear before him, because it seemed impossible.

That cold night, his eyes picked up two almost imperceptible figures.
He was just passing through, trying to gather more information about the Ubuyashiki, with no intention of fighting a demon slayer, knowing none of them were skilled enough to defeat him. No one could beat him now, so he had no intention of fighting, even if he ran into one.

However, his eyes couldn’t help but turn toward those two people.

“Aren’t you tired, Nezuko?”

A boy, apparently a teenager — he could barely smell the faint essence of an omega behind that medical patch that effectively masked the scent, since it was dangerous for demon slayer omegas to encounter an alpha-type demon.

Kokushibo barely opened his mouth, feeling surprised for the first time in a hundred years.

“Because I wouldn’t mind carrying you! I know it’s nighttime and you can walk, but I really wouldn’t mind carrying you if it means you can rest.” — the boy said while looking at the girl who was with him, who was oddly carrying a bamboo in her mouth.

Kokushibo caught a strong scent of blood — not just any blood, it was Muzan-sama’s blood.

That girl was a demon, apparently an alpha demon girl.

He looked back at the boy.

But the boy was definitely human.

What was going on here?

The girl made muffled noises, almost protesting, like a small child trapped in a demon’s body.

“Anyway…! We’ll soon reach the Butterfly Mansion, so it’s not a long walk.” — the omega laughed. The demon girl smiled at him beneath the bamboo. “I’m sure Zenitsu and Inosuke are eager to see us… I hope so, or, I don’t know, at least Zenitsu will be excited to see you.” — he started to ramble. “And Inosuke will probably want to know if I got hurt on this mission, because if I did, he’ll say I’ve gotten weak and then brag that he’s better and…”

Kokushibo stopped paying attention to the boy’s chatter when something more important caught his attention.

Was that a damned mark on his forehead?

He felt his body tremble for a moment.

It couldn’t be true, it wasn’t…

The boy turned around for a moment, still chatting with the demon girl, and under the moonlight Kokushibo was able to observe the omega’s face. It was only an instant, but enough for his whole being to shudder.

What the hell?

Only memories came to mind.

Reddish hair, burgundy eyes, a scar on the forehead and…

Hanafuda earrings.

Again, what the hell?

“I’m so hungry…” — the boy complained almost in a childish voice. The demon girl squeezed his hand while her face contorted into an expression of sadness. The omega smiled to reassure her. “Don’t worry, Nezuko. Your big brother can handle this!”

Kokushibo could see through them, of course he could. Inside the bodies of both children, a blood so familiar to him flowed, the cells also familiar, moving inside them like tiny frightened ants.

He pressed his lips together. He was nervous, a strange feeling for him.

It wasn’t his blood, but those cells were obviously recognizable, because within himself there was an astonishing kinship.

“Yoriichi…”, he murmured.

Apparently that murmur was loud enough to alert the demon girl, who stopped in her tracks to look straight into the dark forest where he was hiding. Kokushibo had never been so careless as to let someone notice his presence, he was being careless and he knew it.

Then, the omega boy wrinkled his nose, trying to sniff something out.

“Nezuko…”, he tried to get the girl to stand behind him, but apparently the demon girl’s alpha instincts were stronger right now, as her pheromones emanated a pure hostility indicating she wanted to protect a pack member.

Kokushibo saw no point in continuing to hide, so he slowly stepped out of the forest, revealing himself to the eyes of both siblings.

The omega boy took a step back, only to move into a defensive stance and draw his black nichirin sword.

A black sword.

It was worse than he thought.

Only Sun Breathing users carried obsidian-colored blades.

This was ridiculous, as if karma were mocking Kokushibo in his face.

“Upper Moon…”, the boy murmured. His eyes grew wider and wider in surprise, “One…”.

From the scent he was giving off, Kokushibo knew he was scared, but that seemed to last only a moment because he returned to an attack position, even though he knew he was afraid.

“Nezuko, please stay back.” — the omega asked. The demon girl growled in disagreement, disobeying what her brother asked.

Kokushibo could only watch them both, not knowing what to do next.

Obviously, he had to go with the obvious: draw his sword and kill them both. That was the most rational thing, because they were both…

It was impressive how the siblings’ eyes widened almost comically when they fully analyzed his face. He understood them — he probably had the same expression upon seeing them.

But, once again, he was surprised.

The two children’s eyes seemed to cloud over, a visible layer of tears forming little by little, and in some way, something inside Kokushibo wanted to go and comfort them, which was extremely stupid because it made no sense for him to feel that.

But his alpha…

Wait.

His alpha?

When he became a demon, any instincts of his secondary gender had been suppressed; he no longer felt in tune with the emotions of his inner alpha.

Why the hell was hefeeling as if it demanded he protect them?

The pheromones of the two younger children began to swirl in the air. Kokushibo smelled a scent of vanilla and peach with a hint of demonic blood.

And it was too late when he noticed that his own peppermint scent was also escaping, after almost three hundred years, he was letting out his natural scent.

His chest felt warm.

It wasn’t bad, it didn’t feel that way.

It was just…

Feelings of protection.

A thread so familiar tugged at his chest, something he hadn’t felt since his brother died.

It was…

Family bonds, bonds that demanded you protect someone and never harm them.

Something that had been formed and broken the moment Yoriichi died before his eyes.

<<Why, Yoriichi?>>

He looked again at the two children, who were unconsciously letting tears escape without any expression of pain.

<<Why?>>

Again, he saw the cells in the bodies of the two children moving in a familiar way.

They were his same cells, so imperceptible right now, but still there.

<<Why? Your wife died. It can’t be possible>>

Reddish hair.

Burgundy eyes.

A scar on the forehead.

And hanafuda earrings.

Kokushibo sighed heavily.

<How do these children have your same blood running through their veins? Why do they have our same cells?>>

Two children.

Those two children were his brother’s descendants.

And he had no idea how that was possible.

Chapter Text

The snow was beautiful, but at the same time, it could be horrible.

They were witnessing that right now.

Walking in winter, climbing a mountain was probably not the best decision they could have made; it was stupid if he thought about it better. They didn’t have enough clothing to stay properly warm, so he feared they might die from the deplorable weather conditions.

But they had no choice, it was this or dying in a worse way than from hypothermia.

“Sumi-san, I’m so tiiiiired,” she complained, her voice coming out whiny and spoiled.

“I’m sorry, Yako,” he apologized. “I promise we’ll reach somewhere before nightfall, okay?”

“We don’t have enough money for another inn, Sumi-san,” she expressed with worry. “What will we do?”

“I…”

Sumiyoshi looked intently at the omega girl, her expression made him understand that she was genuinely exhausted and not just trying to bother him. He pursed his lips in concern; the more time passed, the more his positivity was draining from his body, and the promise he’d made to the girl was shattering like a recently broken glass.

His eyes fell from her face to her body, finding a large, swollen belly.

Once again, he tried to control himself.

He had to do something. Suyako was pregnant, and it was dangerous to keep walking in a place full of snow in that freezing winter, making her climb a mountain while the cold air burned her lungs with every step. She was already in her last month of pregnancy, the only thing she should be doing was resting.

Suyako should not be exerting herself.

“I’ll come up with something, Yako.” He squeezed her hand, trying to comfort her. He smiled as best he could, and she tried to return it even though both of them knew it wasn’t the best situation to be in. “Nothing will happen to you. I promise!”

Suyako nodded, feeling a bit sad because the brown-haired boy was taking on all the burden that she was at that moment. She couldn’t be of much support now that she was pregnant, every day she felt more tired, and it seemed like her whole body —and her baby— were working against her.

“We’ll find a good place!” Sumiyoshi encouraged. A dazzling smile formed on his lips. “And you’ll eat lots of delicious things. That baby will be the luckiest.”

They both stopped walking, feeling that it was the moment to give each other some words of support in the middle of the storm that was their lives.

Sumiyoshi placed his hand on Suyako’s belly, and she looked down attentively, watching how he caressed it slowly and in an extremely delicate way. She smiled; her inner omega felt at peace just from that minimal show of affection.

“I promise I will do my best to protect you,” Sumiyoshi now looked at her, at her beautiful big electric-blue eyes. Suyako smiled with more spirit, caring less about the snowstorm that was slowly approaching.

However…

They shouldn’t have let their guard down so much.

Some hurried footsteps were getting closer and closer to them, and when someone started growling, Sumiyoshi became frightened and, from the hostile pheromones this person gave off, he knew they wanted to harm them. He pulled Suyako behind him to protect her, grabbing the axe from his belt and putting himself on alert for where the growl was coming from.

“A pregnant girl…” Sadistic, mocking laughter echoed through that cold mountain.

Sumiyoshi began to look all around, trying to find the person. Suyako wanted to curl up in place, also feeling how she was in danger, her inner omega demanding that she protect her pup.

“And an omega to top it off!” More laughter was heard. Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, suddenly feeling very vulnerable. “How lucky I am.”

That was when the presence came even closer, and luckily, Sumiyoshi was able to react in time because this person was lunging right where Suyako was. He gripped the axe harder to keep it from slipping from the trembling of his whole body, and when Sumiyoshi was able to get a good look at this person, he was terrified because those yellow eyes with completely black sclera couldn’t be normal.

“Suyako…!” He swung the axe, trying to hurt the person who was trying to attack them, burying it right in their eyes. Sumiyoshi stifled a scream, terrified by what he had just done.

He had killed him! He had definitely killed that man!

Out of fear, he let go of the axe, and it stayed embedded in both eyes of the man. Sumiyoshi felt tears forming in his eyes, thinking he was a terrible monster for having attacked someone.

That man was definitely going to die!

“Cute,” the man said, laughing. Suyako and Sumiyoshi looked at him, horrified because the man wasn’t writhing in pain. He pulled the axe from his eyes in one rough motion, and they both shrieked in horror seeing the person without eyes, bleeding terribly. “But that won’t do anything to me. It’s even rusty. Nice try, kid.”

Sumiyoshi began to breathe faster and faster, feeling anxious about what he was seeing. That man couldn’t be real!

How was he not dead?!

“Suyako, run,” he said firmly.

“What?!” she got flustered, holding her swollen belly tightly, feeling how her baby was kicking continuously sensing its mother’s fear. “You’re crazy! I’m not leaving you alone!”

“G-go, Suyako!” he turned to look at her, his burgundy eyes shedding tears he couldn’t stop. Suyako sobbed seeing him cry so hopelessly. “Go to the village! Remember the woman we helped? She will help you, look for her! She should still be at that inn!”

They had helped a mother and her barely four-year-old son when they were on their way to the mountains; apparently, they had been attacked by a group of samurai, which was very strange, but they quickly found out she was the wife of a daimyo — a feudal lord — and was fleeing from the recent civil war in which her clan was fighting another for political reasons. They were both badly injured, and Sumiyoshi and Suyako had helped clean their wounds and give them food while they stayed in an abandoned cabin in terrible conditions.

In the end, the war calmed down, and the woman’s clan emerged victorious; she tried to get them to come with them so she could repay them, but Sumiyoshi and Suyako refused, saying their help was completely selfless.

“I can’t, I won’t leave without you!”

“You have to!”

Again, a horrifying laugh reached both their ears. Suyako and Sumiyoshi looked at them in pure horror.

Sumiyoshi was sure those sharp fangs couldn’t be normal.

What is that thing?

“How cute,” he mocked. “You’ve entertained me a lot, you’re so funny!”

Then the man leaped at them with a great jump. Sumiyoshi screamed, warning Suyako to run far away from him. The girl stepped back a few steps before falling on her back into the cold snow, and Sumiyoshi stayed standing, waiting for that creature to attack him, trying to buy time for the omega to run away from the scene.

Just when Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, expecting whatever that man would do to him, hurried footsteps grew louder and louder, and Sumiyoshi only thought the worst, but what he heard was a gasp combined with the sound of flesh being cut, and then he opened his eyes in surprise.

He fell to the ground, feeling anxious and scared. He hadn’t realized how fast his heart was beating and so strong that he felt like it was about to burst out of his chest at any moment.

His shining burgundy eyes caught a very tall figure, who was giving him his back, so Sumiyoshi couldn’t see his face. This man’s reddish-brown hair was very long even though it was tied up in a high ponytail — he wondered how long it would look if it were loose — he wore a reddish haori and very wide pants.

Sumiyoshi opened his lips, swallowing hard and almost feeling like his eyes were tearing up again a bit.

<<Alpha>>

<<He’s an alpha>>

The man was looking down, and Sumiyoshi quickly glanced at the creature who had threatened them earlier, who had been decapitated and was slowly evaporating into the air.

It was so unreal.

He looked up again, meeting some reddish, dark eyes that almost looked at him with indifference, as if he didn’t really care. It was such a stoic and emotionless expression that Sumiyoshi felt intimidated.

The alpha put away the katana, which was slowly losing its red color and returning to an obsidian black.

Yes, Sumiyoshi thought he must be hallucinating from the cold. Everything was so unreal and magical.

“Are you alright?” the man crouched down, looking at him almost as if searching for any wounds. His voice was a bit deep but with an extremely gentle tone.

He sounded worried, but his face didn’t match that tone of voice.

<<Alpha. An alpha protected me>>

Alone, he was so alone. He felt like he could cry buckets.

Sumiyoshi blinked a couple of times, snapping out of his trance as he remembered Suyako.

“I-I…” he looked at the man in panic, then quickly looked behind him at Suyako. “Yako!”

Sumiyoshi stood up, nearly slipping on the snow, running towards where the pregnant omega girl was lying completely on the snow, both hands covering her big belly, and her hair was completely loose since the cloth on her head had slipped off from the sudden fall. Sumiyoshi looked at her from his spot, scared, and the girl looked back at him, giving him a small smile, but just like him, her chest was heaving with anxiety.

“Yako! Are you okay?!” Sumiyoshi knelt beside her, taking her hand to try to help her sit up. “Are you okay? Did you fall? Oh my god…”

“I’m fine, I…” she laughed. Sumiyoshi knew that was her way of swallowing bad situations. “I’m fine, really.”

“Here, let me help you stand up.”

Just when he was about to do so, Sumiyoshi looked towards Suyako’s legs. He opened his eyes in surprise because on her violet kimono a dark stain was forming, almost as if she were getting wet from something.

He looked at the snow under them.

They weren’t on a frozen lake or anything.

Then…

“It can’t be, Suyako!” he exclaimed, now more anxious.

“What?! What is it?!” she panicked, worried by Sumiyoshi.

The brown-haired boy looked at her, trying to read her as if she were trying to mess with him, but when he saw on her face there was only confusion, he got even more alarmed.

<<Suyako! Sometimes you’re so unpredictable!>>, he thought.

“You..!” he looked at the kimono again. She was only looking at his face, her brows furrowed with worry. “This…! Suyako, please!”

“What?! It’s not the time to play charades or something!”

“I’m not playing!”

“Then say it clearly! What is it?!”

“Can’t you feel it?!”

“Feel what?!”

“You’re going into labor. Your water just broke.”

Both of them turned towards the man who had saved them from certain death and who had spoken those terrifying words. Suyako opened her eyes in pure surprise, which quickly transformed into a horrified grimace.

“Sumiyoshi, I’m going into labor!” she sobbed. Sumiyoshi was surprised that out of nowhere she began to express pain when she hadn’t felt anything just a few seconds ago. “I’m going to die! I don’t feel anything, I’m going to die! Why don’t I feel pain?! Is my baby going to die?!”

“Yako, calm down!” Sumiyoshi looked at her anxiously, not knowing what to do next.

They were in the middle of a mountain, in terrible weather conditions, and without a home to go to.

This was the worst possible situation.

"We have nowhere to go," Suyako murmured. She looked at her belly, almost as if asking the baby for forgiveness. "Sumi-san..."

"I..."

"I will go find a midwife," the unknown but savior alpha spoke again. Sumiyoshi looked at him with worried eyes. "There’s a village down the mountain." The alpha spoke with an extremely serious and determined voice, his eyes expressed concern, but at the same time, anxiety over the situation. "There’s also an abandoned cabin a bit closer, up the mountain. I’ll take you there, you’ll be safe, and you can have a secure birth."

Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, not knowing what to say.

Even though he had saved them, that man was a stranger, it was dangerous to decide to trust an alpha just like that. Especially given Suyako’s vulnerable situation.

<<But we have no other choice>>

"A-alright," Sumiyoshi nodded.

"Thank you so much, thank you." Suyako almost started crying again. Her hormones were always so stirred up.

The alpha nodded.

Just like Sumiyoshi, he kneeled near Suyako’s body, since it was dangerous for her to walk in her condition. He looked at her with anxious eyes, and Sumiyoshi noticed he seemed a bit embarrassed.

"Can I carry you?" he asked. "It would be much faster that way."

Suyako blinked, her big eyes widening. A laugh formed on her lips, making the situation feel a little lighter.

"Of course! I’m all yours!"

"Suyako!" Sumiyoshi blushed, embarrassed by what the girl said. He looked at the alpha, who only lowered his head without saying anything in particular.

The alpha picked her up in his arms, holding her by the waist, making sure not to touch the belly, and carefully took her legs, not caring that some of the amniotic fluid had already started slipping down the omega’s legs.

"Sorry about that, it must be disgusting for you," she apologized, a small blush on her cheeks.

"Don’t worry. It’s natural, you can’t control it."

Then he turned to where Sumiyoshi was, and Sumiyoshi felt a little intimidated by how tall he was. He felt his face blush in embarrassment that such a tall and strong alpha was even looking at him.

"It will be faster if I carry both of you." He looked him up and down, nodding confidently at his own words. "Get on my back."

"A-ah, but…"

"Please, I promise I’ll take you somewhere safe and come back with help," he pleaded.

Sumiyoshi sighed. Looking into the man’s eyes, all he could find was concern and somehow a bit of nostalgia mixed with desperation.

Desperation to help them, so great that even he probably couldn’t explain why.

"Alright," he agreed.

The alpha bent his knees a bit, lowering himself so the boy could climb onto his back. Sumiyoshi looked anxiously at that broad back before giving a small jump, and felt embarrassed to have to wrap his arms around the man’s neck, who didn’t complain at all about the invasion of his personal space.

"Wrap your legs around my waist, or you’ll fall."

Sumiyoshi tried to suppress a whimper of embarrassment. Obviously, the alpha couldn’t grab his legs because his hands were already occupied holding Suyako, so, with all the shame in the world, he wrapped his legs around the alpha’s waist, holding on as tightly as he could.

Then, the alpha simply started running hurriedly, but without being careless given the omega girl’s condition. Both Suyako and Sumiyoshi gasped in surprise at how stupidly fast the alpha was and... apparently strong too, as he could carry both of them without trouble.

Sumiyoshi tightened his grip around the alpha’s neck, watching as he ran at a great speed that made his hair flutter almost majestically.

Also, he was so close to his neck and could smell the essence very well, which made him blush because he felt like a pervert wanting to sniff more to know what it smelled like, but unable to repress his instincts, he brought his face closer to the alpha’s nape to sniff just a little.

It smelled like mint, so refreshing it reminded him of warm summer afternoons. He imagined smelling that delicious essence on such an afternoon, so refreshing and comforting.

It was perfect.

He couldn’t help but rest his cheek on the man’s back, being close enough to smell him. It was wonderful.

The alpha—still nameless—slowed his steps when they neared a cabin that indeed looked like it had been abandoned for years.

Sumiyoshi was so close to the alpha’s scent gland that he could pick up how the mint aroma was turning increasingly sour to the point of being unbearable. The man seemed to be having feelings of nostalgia and sadness, and he didn’t know why.

Soon enough he had to get off the man’s back to help him bring Suyako into the cabin. Inside, they dropped all their belongings, most of them backpacks with both their clothes.

Sumiyoshi took out a wide wool blanket, spreading it out on the floor.

"Here, here." He finished spreading the blanket, now looking at the alpha who still carried Suyako. "Set her down here. I’ll take care of the rest."

The man did as asked, kneeling to gently place the pregnant girl on the blanket to avoid hurting her.

"Yako, how are you?" Sumiyoshi started taking out all the clothes they had, surrounding the omega’s body, trying to build a nest in a hurry.

"Sumi, you never knew how to make nests." She laughed, taking away a checkered haori that belonged to the redhead before folding it and placing it as a pillow. She immediately lay down. "You’re so careless..."

"Aren’t you in pain?" Sumiyoshi looked over her body, unsure what to do. Suyako shook her head.

"No... maybe I’m dying?"

"You’re not going to die!"

"They say sick people get better a day before they die." She said it like she was recounting what she had for breakfast. "Maybe that’s my case."

"You’re not sick, just pregnant." Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes.

"Ah, Sumi-san, don’t stress out a pregnant woman during labor."

"Oh God, you’re not taking this seriously."

"Look, I’m just trying to lighten things because..."

The omega opened her eyes wide, and suddenly started sobbing, her blue eyes shedding endless tears. She grabbed her belly with both hands, feeling as if she were being shot.

"IT HURTS, IT HURTS SO MUCH!" Suyako started crying while kicking hard against the floor. "IT HURTS!"

"Suyako!" Sumiyoshi waved his hands around her, not knowing what to do. Unconsciously, he started crying too, feeling all the stress of the past months accumulate inside him, unable to bear it any longer.

He turned to where the alpha who had saved them was supposed to be but found himself alone, without a trace of the alpha except the faint scent of his pheromones.

"H-he... did he leave?" His tears still fell, now pained by the other’s disappearance.

Sumiyoshi opened his eyes wide in surprise.

"Did he leave?"

He left them alone and Sumiyoshi couldn’t feel more desolate. For a moment, he had felt protected and with a weight lifted from his shoulders; he loved feeling protected, feeling like everything would be okay.

"The midwife, Sumi!" she sobbed while grabbing the boy’s hand tightly. "He went for the midwife!"

Ah, that was true.

"R-right!" Sumiyoshi snapped out of it, focusing on what was important now, which was Suyako’s health. "Try to breathe, Yako! Everything will be okay!"

She cried, tears falling down her cheeks like endless waterfalls.

"I’m going to die, Sumi! I’m going to die!"

Sumiyoshi ran to the omega’s legs, not caring about asking permission to lift her kimono until it only covered her breasts, knowing that in that situation any subtle permission was forgotten. He opened her legs, trying to help her prepare for what was coming.

He gently removed her underwear, sliding it down her legs until it was completely off her body.

"Sorry if this is too invasive, Suyako-chan."

"Sumi-san." She was breathing heavily, sweat starting to form on her forehead. "That matters least to me. We’ve bathed together since we were ten, I’ve already seen your penis and..."

"Suyako!" he shrieked, embarrassed.

She laughed through her pain.

"When this baby grows up... I’m going to charge him for all he made me suffer." She panted.

"It’s not his fault you decided to bring him into the world." There was a silence Sumiyoshi quickly broke. "Sorry, I didn’t mean that." He murmured, biting his tongue for saying something so stupid.

"It’s okay, Sumi." She laughed. "I know you’re a big mouth."

Sumiyoshi nodded, pressing his lips together.

"I am."

A new contraction began, Suyako screamed, feeling like she was dying, and Sumiyoshi could only offer comforting words, trying to relax her. Looking closely, he knew she wasn’t well lubricated yet so the baby would still take time to arrive.

Footsteps echoed against the wooden floor and before Sumiyoshi could lift his head to see who it was, the savior alpha appeared again. He looked agitated, his cheeks and nose red from the cold, and despite that, some sweat drops ran down his forehead, making his curly fringe stick to him.

Behind him was a woman almost middle-aged. Sumiyoshi could tell she was a beta from her lack of scent.

“Wow, for a moment I thought you were kidnapping me, young man!” she said to the alpha, who lowered his head a little, embarrassed. “You were so worked up that the moment I said I’d go with you, you picked me up in your arms.”

“I’m sorry,” he apologized with a slight bow.

“There, there.” She laughed, giving him a hard slap on the back, though the alpha didn’t even flinch at the impact.

Sumiyoshi was sure that if the woman had done that to him, he would have fallen face first on the floor with a loud crash.

“Alright, let’s see this young lady now.” The woman dropped her bag where she had everything she needed to assist Suyako’s delivery. Sumiyoshi stepped aside to let the woman settle between the omega’s legs. “Yes, this is still going to take some time.”

“Why?!” Suyako complained.

“You’re not dilated enough yet, my girl,” the beta replied. “It’ll still take a few more hours.”

“I want to die already,” she muttered, almost dramatically.

The beta laughed.

“They all say that! But then comes the beautiful part, when you have your baby in your arms,” the beta encouraged her. “What do you want your baby to be?”

“Probably a politician so they can give me everything I want and lift me out of misery.”

“I meant the gender,” the midwife laughed.

“Oh,” Suyako laughed, embarrassed. “I don’t know, I’d be fine with either.”

“And what does the father want?” the beta turned to Sumiyoshi, who jumped in place, blushing at the woman’s words.

“Well…”

“I changed my mind!” Suyako interrupted. “I think I want a girl, braiding hair must be fun.”

“Oh, that’s lovely!”

The two women began a pleasant conversation, though from time to time Suyako would have contractions that made her either scream or cry in sheer pain, and the beta calmed her down with words of encouragement.

In the meantime, Sumiyoshi got up from the floor to look at the alpha, who was standing there like a statue, watching the scene. His gaze was relaxed, almost as if he was finally calm now that Suyako was getting the help she needed for the delivery. Sumiyoshi caught his attention by waving a hand in front of his field of view, making him jump.

“Hello,” Sumiyoshi smiled at him.

The alpha nodded, saying nothing, but paying attention.

“You must be very tired,” he said. “I have some tea leaves, I think I also have water, and I’d only need some charcoal to make a bit of tea, but I think I can get it here,” he commented as friendly as he could. “Would you like some?”

The man quickly shook his head.

“No, but thank you. I’m fine like this.”

A groan of pain echoed through the room.

“Oh, just accept it, samurai-san,” Suyako said, paying attention to their conversation. “He won’t stop until he offers you something. He’s stubborn.”

“He’s a gentleman,” the midwife corrected, laughing.

Sumiyoshi laughed, embarrassed by what Suyako had said. He looked back at the alpha, who seemed to think very seriously about it, but finally nodded, and Sumiyoshi smiled with excitement at his acceptance.

“Sit on the engawa! You’re too restless and sweating, let the snow cool you down,” Sumiyoshi, brimming with confidence, grabbed the alpha’s hand, who let himself be pulled without protest. Sumiyoshi could feel the man’s hands, completely rough from years of katana training. “Come on, come on.”

The alpha sat on the engawa just as Sumiyoshi said — being forced by him as he pushed his shoulders to make sure he sat down. Sumiyoshi saw how the alpha took out his katana and set it to the left side of his body on the floor. That made him smile, because it was very rare for a samurai to leave their only weapon aside without being on alert, so it made him happy that even though they were strangers to him, in a poorly maintained cabin, he still felt comfortable enough to lower his guard.

Quickly, snooping around the kitchen, which was pretty much destroyed, he found a bit of charcoal that, although old, was still good since it wasn’t wet. He was glad he could manage to make a bit of tea for the alpha.

When he finished, he took a loose board lying around, using it as a tray to keep from burning himself. He went straight to the engawa where the alpha still was, playing with a few piles of snow that had built up on the engawa floor.

“Thank you for waiting,” he said, setting the tray on the floor. The alpha nodded, giving him a quick glance.

Sumiyoshi sat next to the alpha, not wanting to be too close to invade his personal space, remembering he already had when the alpha carried him on his back. He allowed himself to feel a little embarrassed.

“Thank you for the tea,” the alpha said, taking one of the cups and bringing it to his lips to drink.

“You’re welcome! I hope you like it,” Sumiyoshi repeated the gesture, also taking his own cup of tea.

They fell into complete silence, with only Suyako’s cries and sometimes the voices of the two women chatting faintly heard. Sumiyoshi would have returned to the room, but as soon as he tried to peek in, the midwife shooed him away, saying it wasn’t a place for him.

He sighed with exhaustion; he hadn’t rested well in days — maybe months — and Suyako’s sudden labor had finished wearing him down.

“Are you alright?” surprisingly, it was the alpha who broke the silence. He wasn’t looking at him, but instead his eyes were fixed outside.

Sumiyoshi smiled, feeling a bit better.

“Yes, I’m just a little tired,” he took a sip of tea and then set it on the makeshift tray. “Thanks for asking.”

The alpha just nodded.

The redhead wanted, with all his might, to try to have a longer conversation with the man, but he didn’t know exactly how to start. Normally, he wouldn’t have trouble interacting with strangers, but somehow he felt a bit shy with this alpha. Maybe it was because of how close they’d been when he carried him on his back.

Had he already thanked him? He couldn’t quite remember.

“Uhm…” Sumiyoshi looked directly at him, not caring that the man didn’t return the gaze. “Thank you so much for helping us.”

“It was nothing,” the alpha set the now empty cup on the board. He turned to look at him, and Sumiyoshi was happy inside to have his attention. “I’m glad Suyako can have a safe delivery.”

“I’m happy too, it hasn’t been easy for us,” Sumiyoshi laughed with a hint of sorrow, looking away. He didn’t want to make the other pity him.

“I’m sorry to hear that.”

“No, it’s okay!” he waved his hands from side to side to play it down. “We shouldn’t think about bad things now. I’m grateful that at least something good has happened.”

The man nodded in agreement with the brunet.

“What a stoic man! I don’t know how to act around him!” Sumiyoshi thought.

In a way, he was also a bit intimidating, and to Sumiyoshi’s eyes, completely majestic. Maybe it was because he was the one who saved them, strong enough to wield a katana and carry them both.

He seemed so unreachable.

“May I know your name?” Sumiyoshi asked a bit shyly. “I’d like to know the name of the person to whom I owe the lives of all three of us,” he added, referring also to the baby on the way.

There was only a few seconds of silence, and for a moment Sumiyoshi wanted to take it back in case the other wasn’t comfortable sharing it.

“Yoriichi,” he replied.

Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes lit up.

“What a lovely name!” he exclaimed with joy. “I’m Sumiyoshi, Sumiyoshi Kamado. I’m very happy to meet you, Yoriichi-san.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet you too,” he gave a small bow with his head.

“And, sorry to ask, but…” Now came the moment of realization. He’d almost died! What the hell?! “What was that earlier? Why did I feel like that man wanted to eat me? Oh my God…” Sumiyoshi covered his lips with both hands. “You killed him!”

Yoriichi tilted his head, curious about Sumiyoshi’s sudden mood swing.

Sumiyoshi jumped in place.

“W-wait! Sorry, I didn’t mean to accuse you!” He pulled at his own hair, moving away his bangs. “I mean! Yes, you killed him, but… is that okay? Wait, no…” He looked at the floor, trying to find the right words. “That wasn’t a human, right?”

Why would someone have such big fangs and want to eat them?

“No, it wasn’t.”

“Oh, thank heaven, then it’s fine you killed him!”

Sumiyoshi laughed, relieved he hadn’t accused the man of being a murderer… at least not of people.

And Yoriichi barely looked at him with curiosity, since Sumiyoshi was changing moods so quickly, wondering internally if he was alright.

“So, what was it then?”

“A demon. It wanted to eat you because they feed on humans.”

“Excuse me, what?”

Yoriichi nodded with a serious expression, telling him he was definitely not joking.

“That’s insane!”

“It is, but once you experience it firsthand, it stops being insane,” he said, now turning again to look at the snow slowly falling.

And Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened with surprise, suddenly smelling how the alpha’s pheromones turned sour… far too sour, emanating a deep sadness and nostalgia that almost made him want to hug him to comfort him.

Of course, this was a man aware those things existed and killed them; at some point he must have lived through something hard enough to want to join that fight.

“I’m sorry if I brought up something painful…” Sumiyoshi lowered his head regretfully. He looked at the man’s hand resting on the katana grip, but then noticed something.

That man was trembling.

And Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened with surprise.

“Yoriichi-san?”

The man hummed, showing he was listening.

“You…”

Sumiyoshi got on his knees on the engawa, moving closer to where the man was and, not caring if he invaded his personal space, cupped his face in both hands, squishing his cheeks a little. The alpha’s reddish eyes widened with surprise at the boy’s sudden action.

“Oh my God, you’re burning up,” he murmured almost fearfully. “You’re burning up!”

The alpha was literally trembling, which he noticed just by seeing his shaking hands, and it could have been caused by anything, but Sumiyoshi knew that getting sick in winter was very common, and one of the first symptoms was chills.

This man has a raging fever!

“I-I…” Sumiyoshi looked at the man’s face, who still hadn’t pushed his hands away while looking at him with a totally surprised expression. “You need to lie down! I-I’ll try to do something, but…”

“I’m fine,” the other murmured, as if nothing was wrong.

“You’re trembling!”

“I’m fine,” he repeated. “It’ll pass on its own.”

What a stubborn man!

“What do you mean it’ll pass on its own? That’s stupid!” he said, frowning, not caring if he sounded a bit rude. “Come on, I’ll take care of you.”

“Really, you don’t nee—”

And that was when the alpha’s eyes slowly started closing, and Sumiyoshi could only watch as, little by little, that person lost consciousness.

How was that possible when just a few minutes ago he was talking so normally?!

“Oh my God, he’s going to die,” Sumiyoshi ran his hands through his hair anxiously. “He saved us from death but he’s going to die himself!” He started shaking him, as if that would help. “Yoriichi-san, don’t die! How can you die after saving us?! It makes no sense!”

On that strange winter afternoon, which began with Sumiyoshi being saved by that alpha and ended with him fainting on the engawa of an abandoned cabin, while in the other room his friend was in labor.

It was disheartening, but that was where it all began.

And while Sumiyoshi dragged —he was far too heavy— the man to another room to try to revive him —he was being dramatic— a newborn’s loud cry was heard.

Sumiyoshi was sure that from then on, life would be a bit more complicated, but he hoped it wouldn’t be too complicated.

Chapter Text

Everything was pain.

He had barely experienced physical pain in his life, so he had very little idea of what it meant for your own body to turn against you and make you feel horribly unwell, but right now, he knew he was in one of those situations—and he was the only one to blame for being like this.

He was tired, his body ached, and his head felt like it was going to explode.

He had been careless, but staying active and moving was the only thing keeping his thoughts from killing him. He would go mad if he kept thinking—his own inner demons were eating him alive, the guilt and the sense of uselessness still looming like a shadow, reminding him of the worthless man he really was.

It was his fault for being so weak and careless.

He felt like he was only just regaining consciousness when very distant noises began to enter his ears—melodious voices and mixed laughter made his desire to keep sleeping grow stronger.

But…

The mere fact that he was hearing voices meant that he was with people—specifically, that he was in a place where there were people, and that was strange. He had been alone and aimless for months, and just knowing he wasn’t the only one in the place where he was sleeping made him open his eyes desperately.

He sat up abruptly on the futon where he had been sleeping, the blanket that had been protectively covering him becoming a messy bundle only draped over his legs.

He looked around without knowing where he was.

His heart started beating fast and steadily, his head throbbed abnormally, and suddenly, he felt dizzy.

"Ouuh! Be more careful, waking up like that is really bad!"

He quickly turned his head to the left, finding a boy younger than him—probably about three years younger. His build screamed omega even though his entire body smelled like an alpha. He blinked, not understanding who the boy was, looking him up and down, trying to find a memory that could help him recall whether he had ever seen an omega with chestnut hair, burgundy eyes, and a checkered haori, but nothing.

“Yoriichi-san, don’t get up so suddenly. Your brain hasn’t processed that you’ve woken up yet, and that’s why you’re getting dizzy so easily", the boy approached him on his knees, moving with purpose. His youthful face twisted with concern, “we don’t want your fever to come back.”

<< Fever? >>

Unexpectedly, the omega placed a hand on his forehead, keeping it there for just a few seconds before moving on to his cheeks. Yoriichi could only stare at the boy’s face, not knowing what to say in that moment.

The omega looked so focused, and his scent radiated the concern he felt for Yoriichi’s wellbeing. For a moment, he felt warm—someone was worried about him, someone was taking care of him.

Yoriichi could only keep watching the younger one’s concentrated face, feeling at peace for an instant.

“Wow, no fever", he pulled back, smiling in relief. “That’s a good sign! Looks like these cloths aren’t needed anymore.”

Yoriichi noticed that beside him was a basin with water and a few towels still dry.

“What happened to me?” he asked, still having no idea who the omega was.

The omega, still sitting beside him, smiled in such a calming way that Yoriichi dropped his guard. He breathed calmly. He relaxed, because something told him this omega was only being kind.

“You don’t remember? Three days ago, you saved us from a demon and from Suyako’s labor.” he explained.

Ah.

<< What? >>

“Sorry, did you say three days?” Now, he was surprised.

“Three days,” the boy nodded. “You slept for three days. You collapsed. You had a terrible fever, definitely from overexertion.” he pointed out. The omega scooted toward a canteen nearby on the floor, picking it up and opening it.“I know what overexertion looks like. I’ve almost fainted many times from it myself!”

That didn’t sound healthy, but the omega said it with such a radiant smile.

“Here, drink. You must be very thirsty, your voice sounds really hoarse.”

The omega held the canteen out to him, and Yoriichi fully intended to take it and start acting like a functional human again, but the younger one brought the canteen directly to his lips, tilting it so he could drink.

Yoriichi, still keeping his eyes on the omega, parted his lips and drank the water he was offered.

He felt like a little kid again.

The boy looked so focused on taking care of him, making sure he felt okay, and something in Yoriichi felt good knowing someone was tending to him, caring for him so insistently.

Especially since it was an omega—this protective instinct to care for one’s own made his alpha rejoice at being seen as someone important to him.

He closed his eyes, wanting to forget what his own alpha was thinking.

He didn’t belong here.

When he finished drinking, the omega pulled the canteen away and set it aside on the floor. Then he kept looking at him with that smile that seemed to be so natural on his face.

“Better?”

“Better.”

The omega laughed charmingly.

“I think we should start over,” he said. “My name is Kamado Sumiyoshi.” He pointed at himself with emphasis.

Yoriichi nodded, sudden memories started to flash in like quick images, remembering what he had last done.

Of course—he was heading to his old home, where he had lived with his beloved wife—because he had nowhere else to go. But by chance, he ended up meeting that couple and saved them from a demon attack.

The girl went into labor, he brought them home, fetched a midwife, and...

He remembered nothing else.

“Tsugikuni Yoriichi.”

“Again… what a lovely name!” he praised. “You told me your surname, I’m honored.”

Ah, so he hadn’t said his full name earlier because he didn’t want to talk about his family—who were somewhat known—but apparently, the boy had no idea about that last name.

“Oh!” His eyes opened dramatically. “You must be hungry! How careless of me, let me go to the kitchen. I made some rice balls, it’s not much, but something light is better in your condition.”

Before he could protest, -he was definitely being a burden and needed to leave- the boy hurried off.

He looked around the room he was in.

It was the same room where he used to sleep with his wife, Uta. The wooden floor and walls weren’t in the best condition, but it seemed the Kamados had tried to clean as best they could.

His attention shifted to the two other futons beside him, and he felt slightly embarrassed at the thought that the three of them had been sleeping together so familiarly.

The whole room smelled of watermelon, chocolate, and a very faint scent of milk, likely from the newborn baby.

He wondered if the chocolate scent came from the omega, despite his body giving off an alpha scent, it was obvious he wasn’t one. He wondered why he would hide his true nature.

His lips tensed, and his alpha felt hurt again, the same way it had been hurting for the past four years.

He was interrupting the peace of a couple—a couple starting a life together as a family.

Footsteps approached, and once again the omega boy appeared, now carrying a tray with three rice balls.

Again, he knelt beside him, sitting down as he placed the tray on the floor next to them.

"Eat as much as you can," he said. "Don’t feel embarrassed, you deserve this and more after helping us so much."

Yoriichi truly wanted to refuse.

But the boy’s smile and scent—which was chocolate—were truly captivating. They made him want to never say no to anything he asked. His senses were so enchanted that he ended up picking up a rice ball and bringing it to his mouth.

"You can stay as long as you like," he said. "You’re not bothering us by being here. It’s fun to have company!", Yoriichi looked at him while he ate, listening closely to his words."I know the cabin isn’t in the best living condition, but I’ll try to make it work."

He swallowed the bite he was chewing and placed half the rice ball back on the plate.

He sighed with exhaustion.

"I can’t stay."

The omega’s expression fell at those words. He almost seemed to deflate where he sat.

"Why?"

"I’ve caused you a lot of trouble," he said with regret. "Being here for three days, being cared for—it’s not fair to you. You should focus only on your wife."

The omega jumped slightly in place, his cheeks taking on a reddish hue and his gaze dropping to the floor. Yoriichi could smell how his scent mixed with the sudden shyness that surrounded him.

"Really, we don’t mind you being here. In fact, Yoriichi-san, I—"

A new figure appeared in the room.

"Sumi-san, it’s snowing again!" Suyako entered the scene. The baby she was holding in her arms was wrapped in two layers of checkered haori instead of a typical baby blanket.

"Yako, you shouldn’t go near the outside," he scolded, focusing all his attention on the girl. "You shouldn’t be moving so much, and definitely not exposing Yuu to the snow."

She pouted.

"I wasn’t near the engawa."

Then, her eyes moved toward where Yoriichi was. He was staring intently at the baby the omega girl held in her arms, barely blinking.

He had saved that life.

He had managed to bring the midwife in time for the girl to give birth.

He sighed with nostalgia.

He had done it.

"Oh, Yoriichi-san!" She approached him, smiling, and sat next to Sumiyoshi. "How are you? You were seriously almost delirious with fever! I thought you were going to die."

"Suyako!" Sumiyoshi scolded.

"Sorry, sorry," she said, looking at him.

Yoriichi continued paying attention to what the Kamado pair were saying.

"But you look good now! You’re feeling okay, right?"

Yoriichi nodded.

"I’m fine."

Then he looked her up and down, finding nothing out of the ordinary.

"I see you’re doing well too. I’m glad."

"Oh! The birth went great. It almost felt like tickles," she said casually, handing the small bundle—the baby—to Sumiyoshi, who took it delicately so as not to wake him.

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes while gently rocking the baby.

"She was actually screaming really loud," he clarified.

Suyako gave a tug to his ponytail, making the omega wince.

Yoriichi watched them both, feeling relaxed. His heart felt warm seeing two happy people, even if they weren’t in the best circumstances—they were content with what little they had.

Their laughter, teasing, and smiles felt so natural that they brought him peace.

It was ordinary, something they probably did every day, but that familiar aura they gave off made him want to stay forever.

But he couldn’t.

"Yoriichi-san, please keep eating," Sumiyoshi said, offering him a smile.

Yoriichi nodded, picking up the rice ball he had left behind.

"Once I’m done, I’ll leave," he said. His eyes wandered around the room and landed on his katana, standing upright, leaning against the wall. "I can’t keep getting in the way like this. You two surely want to spend time as husband and wife now that your child is born."

Suyako looked at Sumiyoshi, who had blushed and lowered his head in embarrassment. The floor now seemed like the most interesting thing in the room.

"Oh, that!" Suyako laughed cheerfully, playfully hitting Sumiyoshi’s shoulder as if mocking the alpha’s assumption. "We’re not married—we’re happily un-married."

"Yako! You said we wouldn’t tell anyone!" Sumiyoshi protested. His face was still red from the alpha’s assumption that he was married to his friend.

The alpha found it curious that neither of them questioned why he assumed they were a couple, since omega-omega and alpha-alpha couples weren’t the norm—but he had traveled across the country and seen many things, so he didn’t make assumptions. He was relieved to avoid the awkward conversation.

"What? He’s our savior, he deserves to know," she shrugged. "And, actually, Sumi-san is an omega. You may not notice because of his masked scent, but he smells like delicious chocolate. Makes you want to bite him—but he’s not my type." She laughed, amused at the suffering expression her friend was making.

Sumiyoshi looked embarrassed by everything the girl was saying—it wasn’t necessary to highlight his scent.

Yoriichi looked at both of them, his expression stoic, and neither of the omegas had any idea what he might be thinking. They exchanged a quick glance, wondering if, like them, he’d laugh or at least feel embarrassed about the confusion.

"I already knew."

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened in surprise, suddenly alarmed.

"EH?! How?!"

"I saw through you," he explained. "Your build is very omega, really. And you have a delicate face." Sumiyoshi blushed at the alpha’s words. "And you have soft hands."

"HOW is that a valid reason?!"

Yoriichi shrugged.

"No matter what they do for a living, omegas always have softer skin compared to alphas."

Sumiyoshi stared at him intently, not quite sure if the alpha was joking or not.

"Yep, that makes no sense," he muttered to himself.

"Maybe those are just the omegas he knows, Sumi-san," Suyako added to the conversation. Then she turned to look at the alpha who was still eating slowly. "And what’s that about ‘I saw through you’?"

Ah, right.

People generally couldn’t see through bodies. It was such an unrealistic idea that he was sure these two omegas had no idea what it meant—not that he blamed them.

He remembered his last conversation with the Flame Hashira, who looked at him with complete distrust when he mentioned that ability.

For him, normal vision meant seeing through people.

<< "I’ve never heard of anyone doing something like that!" >> He remembered Uta’s words when they were just kids. It was true, people saw a completely different world than he did.

"I mean, I can see through your body," he said, pointing at Sumiyoshi. The boy tilted his head, confused. "Muscles, bones, cells, blood. Everything. Your whole body was screaming that you were an omega."

"SO YOU SAW HIS...!"

Sumiyoshi smacked Suyako’s mouth.

"NO!"

The omega was now completely red, his scent radiating total embarrassment from what he clearly thought she was about to say.

Yoriichi cleared his throat, perfectly aware of what the girl had meant. He definitely wasn’t referring to something like that—especially not anything indecent.

"Sorry, sorry." Sumiyoshi rocked the baby, who let out a soft grunt of protest. Then he turned his attention back to Yoriichi. "How is that even possible?"

He was about to explain, but was interrupted by the omega himself.

"Oh! Maybe it’s a skill samurai have!" Sumiyoshi said again, his burgundy eyes lighting up as he began to grasp a little of what the man meant.

Yes, he was completely wrong.

But Yoriichi didn’t want to correct him—he looked so happy just theorizing about how the world he saw worked.

"Oh, that makes so much sense," Suyako nodded, excited.

"That’s amazing! Like a superpower." Sumiyoshi nodded several times, smiling brightly at the new discovery. "You must have trained for years to do that—so impressive."

Yoriichi pressed his lips together, a small smile almost forming on his face because of how sweet this omega was. Even though he could be serious at times, he was mostly more extroverted—saying things to the point of being nonsensical.

He was adorable.

"I think I’ve had it my whole life," he admitted.

Suyako clapped with conviction.

"So you’re like God," she declared, understanding everything now—almost as if she’d just been enlightened.

"Although God wouldn’t show himself so easily to human eyes," Sumiyoshi replied, diving into a nonsensical discussion. Yoriichi listened attentively without interrupting. "He’s more like God’s messenger, like someone who spreads his word."

"But what would he preach?" Suyako tilted her head in confusion. "He just has a superpower."

"Oh, but…!" Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes flew to the alpha’s face just as he was finishing his second rice ball. "Do you have a phrase for us?"

"Yes! That would work!" Suyako nodded. "A mythical phrase to begin spreading your word. Like ‘nothing ventured, nothing gained.’"

"Although that’s bad advice," Sumiyoshi said, laughing. "I always say that when I’m about to do something stupid—and it always ends badly. So, Yoriichi-san," Sumiyoshi said, still gently rocking the baby, almost by instinct, not even realizing he was doing it, "any words of wisdom?"

Yoriichi looked at both of them. Seriously, he was starting to think they were hallucinating from the cold, because nothing that came out of their mouths made any sense.

So loud and clear, he said what he was truly thinking:

"I’m not God or anyone’s messenger," he said.

Sumiyoshi and Suyako nodded with their brows furrowed and very serious expressions.

"Yes, that makes way more sense," Suyako laughed at the silliness of all the nonsense they had just theorized.

A gust of wind entered the cabin, and Sumiyoshi closed his eyes with annoyance as he felt the cold seep into his bones, making him shiver slightly. Yoriichi looked at him with concern, almost considering giving him the blanket he was currently using.

"The wind again," Suyako complained, getting up from the floor. "I’ll go fix the blankets, I’ll be right back." She meant the blankets used as curtains to cover the windows.

"Be careful," Sumiyoshi requested.

Once again, only the two of them were alone, and apparently, the omega didn’t mind the silence—although to Yoriichi, it felt a bit strange coming from the boy. He seemed like someone who loved to talk. He soon realized Sumiyoshi was mesmerized by the little baby in his arms.

Sumiyoshi smiled warmly, rocking the baby gently against his chest. The baby occasionally moved his tiny arms, only to snuggle even closer to that warmth.

Yoriichi’s heart grew warm. It was a truly beautiful scene—seeing a new life in this world, which, though unfair, had always seemed beautiful to him.

That baby was lucky to be born to such a joyful mother and a friend who accompanied her, both so full of love.

He could smell Sumiyoshi’s pheromones; that artificial alpha scent faded the moment a calming scent began to emanate—for the baby’s sake.

Yoriichi knew it was unconscious—an omega instinct to care for little ones with whom they shared a bond. He found it lovely how the brunette cared for a child who wasn’t even his, yet treated him as if he were.

"Do you want to hold him?"

The question pulled him from his thoughts. He looked at Sumiyoshi, surprised.

He was smiling at him so charmingly, almost as if he knew what he had been thinking.Yoriichi felt embarrassed for having stared at him for so long.

"I probably shouldn’t hold someone else’s baby," he murmured, flustered. "I’m an alpha, a non-familiar scent could upset him."

Sumiyoshi laughed.

"That doesn’t matter."

Yoriichi opened his mouth to protest, but the omega cut him off.

"You look at him with such love. I know you want to hold him."

"I…"

"Just listen to your instincts, Yoriichi-san," the omega said, moving closer—almost invading his personal space. "They know much more than you do."

Those words carried a great weight for him. Ever since his wife died, it was as if his alpha had died too.Those instincts had completely shut down—only on rare occasions did they resurface. His ruts cycles had stopped, and the protective voice within him for those he loved seemed to be gone forever.

Even when he saw his older brother again, his alpha hadn’t awakened the way it should when seeing a blood relative. The bond didn’t react, and he didn’t feel connected.

For the first time in years, he felt a twinge in his abdomen—one he had forgotten.

Being in sync with his alpha was one of the best feelings imaginable. Knowing they agreed on something and doing everything possible to carry it out was deeply moving.

He stretched out his arms to receive the small bundle the omega offered him. Sumiyoshi guided him on how to hold it properly, and even though it seemed obvious, he listened carefully. He didn’t want to hurt him.

And when he held that baby in his arms, he felt warm.

He had saved that child—a small life just beginning a long path.

"Seems like he likes you." He glanced sideways at Sumiyoshi, who was gently caressing the baby’s chubby cheek with his index finger. "He hasn’t cried, Yoriichi-san. Babies usually cry when a stranger holds them. He likes you."

Babies only felt comfortable near family.

They had the most developed senses because they needed protection, and only their family could provide it.

Family.

He looked up at Sumiyoshi. That omega was still smiling, so moved by how cute the baby was.

Yoriichi blinked several times, focusing on studying the omega’s face in detail.

His eyes were a light burgundy, with a small glint that made them even more beautiful. His nose was small. His cheeks looked soft and were a bit round—he was still young, just past adolescence. His lips were plump, with a natural reddish tint that made him look attractive.

"Oh, Yoriichi-san."

He blinked at the sound of his name. Sumiyoshi apparently hadn’t noticed how long he had been staring.

"You’re releasing your scent. I’m sure Yuu likes it," Sumiyoshi said, looking at him so gently. A pearly smile spread across his lovely face. "I love mint."

And those words alone were enough for a warm flush to creep over his cheeks. He lowered his head to keep the omega from noticing. He knew exactly what was happening—he was embarrassed.

"You’re good with children," Sumiyoshi said happily. Yoriichi only nodded.

"So are you," he replied.

"Thank you! I used to look after children in my village." He sounded cheerful, happy to share a bit of his life. "Kids are really adorable."

Yoriichi agreed.

More than anyone, he had longed to have a pup of his own.

He wanted a child—a little one who would call him “Papa” and laugh with pure innocence.

But he never got the chance.

Yoriichi swallowed that bitter truth.

"You’d make a good father," he said without thinking. "Or mother."

"I like the term mother better," he said. His face flushed at the alpha’s words. "And thank you. That’s sweet of you to say."

"Would you like to have children of your own one day?"

Sumiyoshi chuckled quietly. His scent showed he was embarrassed by the topic, but also happy. So he didn’t change the subject.

"I’d love to. I adore the idea of having my own pups." He tucked a lock of hair behind his ear, clearly nervous. "But, well, I don’t have an alpha yet."

Yoriichi stopped looking at the baby and focused on Sumiyoshi.

His face was red, suddenly shy, and he avoided looking at the alpha. Every time their eyes met, he’d quickly glance away.

“Adorable,” Yoriichi thought.

"You’ll find someone soon," he said.

"Yeah? You think so?"

"I’m sure of it." Yoriichi nodded with conviction.

After all, he was being honest.

Sumiyoshi was a very cute omega, still in the prime of his youth. It wouldn’t be difficult for him to find an alpha. Once he was settled and known in the village, marriage proposals would rain down on him.

He was certain of it. The omega had a natural charm that left you entranced within seconds of being near him.

He had a caring, protective nature—something alphas loved.

"You’re lovely, Sumiyoshi," he said. "I’m sure any alpha would be delighted to become your partner."

Sumiyoshi’s eyes sparkled at those words.

And on Yoriichi’s lips, a small smile appeared—so subtle no one would notice at first glance.

But Sumiyoshi was right next to the alpha, and his omega screamed at the realization that, for the first time, the alpha was smiling because of him.

Only him.

They looked at each other, neither wanting to look away, both studying each other’s expressions, finding one another interesting.

Almost unwilling to admit—at least for the alpha—that the omega wasn’t just cute, but beautiful.

And for the omega—that the alpha was truly handsome.

They smiled at each other, as if some magnetic force was pulling them closer, making them exchange goofy expressions that, oddly, they both enjoyed.

Then, a soft little whimper made them jump.

The pink bubble they’d been wrapped in popped.

"Oh, Yuu…" Sumiyoshi looked down to see the baby waking, letting out a small, fussy cry.

"Oh…" Yoriichi murmured, looking around the room.

The place reeked, but not of any random smell.

It was pheromones.

His and the omega’s, dancing and mixing together.

And definitely, Yoriichi shouldn’t have thought about how good mint and sweet chocolate smelled together.

Sumiyoshi looked at the alpha, wide-eyed and blushing, lips pressed tight.

He had also smelled their combined scents.

They looked at each other, confused, not understanding what had just happened. Their pheromones had escaped without their consent and filled the room. Both had released their scents unconsciously—because…

Alpha and omega were taking full control of the situation—and their minds.

"I-I…" Sumiyoshi laughed nervously. He moved toward the alpha, stretching out his arms to take the now-whimpering baby. A chill ran down Yoriichi’s spine as their hands brushed. "S-sorry! I’ll go to Suyako because… you know." He stood quickly. "Yuu must be hungry and... yeah."

Yoriichi nodded, looking away, cheeks still burning.

"Yes. I understand."

"Good! I’m glad you understand!" He kept backing up until he reached the doorway. "I’ll be back later! Uh… I’m glad you’re okay! Try to sleep, please!"

And with that, the younger one disappeared from the scene, leaving only the trace of his sweet scent behind.

Yoriichi fell backward, settling back onto the futon and wrapping himself up completely to his nose.

It smelled like chocolate.

And it smelled really good.

His cheeks felt warm, and he knew he was blushing, embarrassed and shy.

His eyes looked up at the straw ceiling, trying to focus on anything other than the omega.

But his alpha—who had apparently returned suddenly—was only interested in smelling more of the omega still lingering in the room, making Yoriichi unconsciously take deeper inhales until he could almost taste the chocolate.

When two people’s scents combined, it could only mean one thing…

Their inner instints—both omega and alpha—had liked each other. A lot.

So much that they wrapped themselves in a bubble of affection, waiting for the two people to do what was meant to happen.

And he opened his eyes in surprise.

Then what the hell had just happened?

Chapter Text

Days had passed normally, and life had started to calm down for everyone.

A week after the alpha had woken from unconsciousness, he had fully recovered. The fever was gone, his muscles no longer hurt, and the weakness he’d felt had completely disappeared. Yoriichi felt well enough that he no longer saw any reason to stay with the Kamado family, making them use up their scarce resources on him.

That very same day he was planning to leave, the Kamados dragged him—Yoriichi liked to think he had chosen to go with them—to explore the mountain and look for fruit and vegetable supplies. Despite it being winter, some things were known to grow around that time. Since the snowstorms had finally started to calm down, they took the chance to go out and explore the area.

Yoriichi knew the mountain well, after all, he had lived there for ten years and he remembered exactly where to find everything. So he decided to go with them, telling himself it was a way to repay them for the trouble he’d caused.

"I didn’t know strawberries bloomed in winter!" Sumiyoshi exclaimed, dropping to his knees and scanning the bush full of red fruit with excitement. "They look so delicious."

"Maybe we can find some flour and eggs and figure out a way to bake a strawberry cake," Suyako suggested, tossing a few blueberries into the basket near the strawberry bush.

"There should also be some dried fruits around here," Yoriichi said, eyeing a tree completely bare of leaves, though he knew it used to bloom with apples.

He was the one carrying baby Yuu. He didn’t really like the idea of carrying the baby on his back since the little one still couldn’t hold up his head and letting it hang freely wasn’t good. So he had wrapped Yuu to his chest with some blankets. The baby rested quietly against Yoriichi’s warm chest, chasing that comforting heat.

"Yes! Dried fruits might last us longer through the end of winter," Sumiyoshi beamed, picking up the full basket of strawberries and swinging it onto his back.

Yoriichi watched him with gentle eyes, seeing how Sumiyoshi’s basket was steadily filling with more and more fruits and vegetables.

"Want me to help you?"

Sumiyoshi jumped in place at the question. He looked over his shoulder at the alpha, then quickly shook his head.

"No, I’m fine," Sumiyoshi smiled, trying to reassure him. "Besides, you’re carrying this little cutie." The omega leaned close to the baby, who was peacefully dozing off with his chubby cheek pressed against the alpha’s chest. Sumiyoshi gently caressed the baby’s back with so much tenderness. "Just focus on him."

And Yoriichi didn’t argue, because that smile from the omega was so sweet, and he truly looked concerned for the baby. So he simply nodded and stayed close by, like a loyal guardian.

The three continued walking cheerfully, with the two omegas being the most excited—they said they were happy to finally be out exploring somewhere new. Yoriichi, as always, remained quiet, walking behind them just in case anything happened.

During their walk, they reached the edge of the mountain and came across a large frozen lake. Suyako let out a loud, excited scream when she saw it.

"Look at that!" she shouted, dropping the basket she’d been carrying on her arm onto the snow and dropping to her knees at the lake’s edge. "It’s frozen!"

Sumiyoshi walked up to her.

"Yako, it’s winter. Of course it’s frozen."

"But Sumi-san, I haven’t seen one in so long!" the girl giggled, her laughter echoing across the area. Sumiyoshi chuckled too, amused to see her so full of life.

Suyako placed her hands on the icy surface and pushed herself forward, sliding across like it was a fun little slide.

"Yako, that’s dangerous!" the omega moved toward the edge with a worried expression.

"Yeah, it might crack."

"Yoriichi-san, please don’t say things like that!"

"But I’m just being honest," Yoriichi tilted his head, confused. After all, he was telling the truth.

"That’s bad luck!"

Then, a big snowball hit Sumiyoshi right in the face, smacking his right cheek.

The omega immediately turned to look at his friend, who was now on the other side of the lake, sitting on the ice surrounded by piles of snowballs.

The girl burst into mischievous laughter.

"Right in your ugly face, Sumi-san!"

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, nodding as if meditating, then crouched down in place. Yoriichi stepped back slightly, watching curiously to see what the omega would do.

And when Sumiyoshi threw a snowball back at Suyako—that was when everything spiraled out of control.

"Wow, you’re terrible at aiming!"

"You’re worse!"

"I literally just hit you!"

"That was pure luck!"

Sumiyoshi looked fired up. Even though he wore a scowl, his scent betrayed him—he wasn’t mad, he was having fun.

Yoriichi watched him closely.

It was the most relaxed he had seen the omega in the two weeks since meeting him. He looked carefree and playful—just like a teenager should look—and not as stressed as he had been lately.

He blinked in surprise when he felt something coming toward his face. He reached out his arm, catching a snowball mid-air before it hit him. It slowly crumbled in his fingers, falling back into the snow.

Yoriichi looked at Suyako, who now laughed nervously at what she had done. She hadn’t considered she nearly hit the baby with snow.

“Yuu, sweetheart, forgive mama!” she nearly cried in regret.
She got up from her spot, intending to head over to the baby, only to slip and fall right back on her rear from the cold ground.

“Don’t get up, you’ll fall!” Sumiyoshi tried to walk toward her, but he also slipped, sliding across the icy surface until he ended up near the edge.

Yoriichi walked up to him, staring down with his usual impassive expression. Sumiyoshi looked up at him, his eyes tired and full of regret over his clumsy move.

“You should follow your own advice,” Yoriichi said, and Sumiyoshi might have thought he was teasing him, if it weren’t for that serious tone.

“Yeah, I probably should,” Sumiyoshi laughed nervously, clearly embarrassed.

Meanwhile, Suyako was still trying to find a way to stand or slide her way across the ice.

Sumiyoshi laughed at how ridiculous his friend looked, then sat down at the edge, not minding the pile of snow surrounding him.
Yoriichi watched him closely. Every movement Sumiyoshi made seemed to captivate him, like the omega had some kind of invisible pull.

With slight hesitation, the alpha sat down next to him. And Sumiyoshi didn’t look uncomfortable at all. Instead, he offered him a charming smile, clearly pleased Yoriichi had joined him.

“Wanna throw a snowball back at her?” the omega giggled mischievously, already holding one in his hand.

Yoriichi shook his head quickly. He looked down at the baby, still asleep.

“Better not. Yuu might wake up with sudden movement.”

Sumiyoshi tilted his head, some strands of his ponytail coming loose and falling across his face like bangs.

Yoriichi thought he looked adorable like that. He liked how his hair looked when it was down.

“You’re really dedicated, Yoriichi-san,” the omega said sweetly.

“Thanks?” Yoriichi replied, unsure how to react to the compliment.

Sumiyoshi pulled Suyako’s basket closer to them.

“And also a bit too serious…” his tone turned playful, which sent a shiver through the alpha’s entire body.

He knew the omega was about to do something, but not what.

And for the first time, he didn’t know how to brace himself.
Was there even a need to?

“Here, let me hold Yuu.”

Yoriichi looked at him curiously as the omega made room in Suyako’s berry-filled basket.

“We’ll place Yuu here.”

“That’s… kind of irresponsible,” Yoriichi said quickly.

“Actually, it’s very irresponsible,” the omega corrected.

“Then why—?”

Sumiyoshi looked at him with soft eyes, a small smile forming on his cold lips. He knelt beside Yoriichi and gently reached behind him to undo the knot of the haori holding Yuu against the alpha’s chest. Yoriichi froze at the close contact.

The alpha carefully held the baby as Sumiyoshi reached out for him.

“Nothing’s going to happen. Trust me.” He placed the baby in the basket, wrapping him up thoroughly in the haori like a makeshift blanket. Then, he removed his scarf and laid it over Yuu’s little body for extra warmth.

“And what if something does happen?” Yoriichi’s voice betrayed his anxiety.

Sumiyoshi turned to him with that same gentle smile—one that made Yoriichi feel that everything would be okay as long as the omega was around.

“Nothing will happen. After all, we have a strong alpha with us.” Sumiyoshi looked at him from beneath his long lashes, inching even closer. Yoriichi gulped at the scene unfolding before him. “You’ll protect us, won’t you… alpha?”

They were sitting side by side—Sumiyoshi kneeling politely in seiza, while Yoriichi had his legs stretched out. The omega had leaned in close, their faces nearly touching, and Yoriichi felt like he might explode. He quickly looked away, staring down at the cold snow.

Anyone seeing them now could easily take it the wrong way.

Yoriichi’s cheeks burned, despite the freezing winter air. Sumiyoshi seemed to realize just how close they were and turned just as red—maybe even more so.

And the way he handled it?

He threw a snowball right into Yoriichi’s face.

“Ha! Y-you gotta s-stay on gu-guard, Yoriichi-san!” Sumiyoshi scrambled to his feet, like being beside the alpha had set him on fire.

Yoriichi wiped the snow off his face, blinking in confusion and slight surprise, his embarrassment quickly melting away.

“OHHH! You actually hit him!” Suyako’s laughter echoed from the other side of the frozen lake, though it was a bit silly for her to be teasing her friend while crawling clumsily on all fours across the ice. “HAHA! You’re awesome, Sumi-san!”

“Oh, shut up!” Sumiyoshi threw another snowball, landing it square on her face. The girl squealed and collapsed back down onto the ice, sliding again.

The alpha curiously eyed one of the snowballs Sumiyoshi had stacked beside the basket. He picked it up with both hands, rolling it around to pack it tighter.

He looked at Sumiyoshi, who was aiming at Suyako with another snowball. Yoriichi focused intently on the snowball in his hand—and threw it.

He just wanted to know what it felt like. He’d never done that before.

Was it really that fun?

Suyako gasped and covered her mouth, surprise turning quickly into a borderline maniacal laugh.

Sumiyoshi turned toward Yoriichi, eyes wide in shock at the alpha’s expression. His arm was still extended from the throw, frozen in place, unsure what to say. Sumiyoshi tried to look mad—but quickly burst into loud laughter.

“I didn’t see that coming!” he laughed so hard it made his cheeks ache.

The omega crouched, gathering another handful of snow to shape into a ball.

Yoriichi’s eyes widened. He took a step back. He didn’t even know why.
Was it fear? Nervousness?

“Wait, Sumiyo—”

With a wicked laugh, the omega threw the snowball right at Yoriichi. The alpha could have easily dodged it—but let it hit him square in the face. Sumiyoshi laughed triumphantly, hands on his hips, looking proud.

“Two to one, Yoriichi-san!”

“Go, Sumi-san! Don’t let him intimidate you just ‘cause he’s an alpha!” Suyako cheered from across the lake, still sliding around.

Yoriichi wasn’t sure if it was an adrenaline rush or something else, but he instinctively scooped up more snow and shaped it into a ball. Sumiyoshi tilted his head, still wearing that bold, teasing grin, and quickly made another snowball.

They stared each other down for what felt like minutes, both waiting for the other to make the first move.

Sumiyoshi acted first, launching his snowball at Yoriichi’s face. The alpha ducked, just barely dodging it. Sumiyoshi gasped in shock—only to be hit in the back by Yoriichi’s snowball.

“That’s so cold!” the omega cried out.

“Hits the face harder,” Yoriichi replied.

Sumiyoshi noticed the faint smile on the alpha’s lips—and got even more excited. Yoriichi was smiling. His scent revealed he was happy.

The omega chuckled under his breath and formed two more snowballs. Yoriichi reached for his katana, slipped it from his belt, and dropped it in the snow to move more freely.

“Oh God, I thought he was gonna fight with the katana…” Suyako mumbled to herself, finally breathing in relief.

Sumiyoshi backed up to create some distance, throwing as many snowballs as he could. Yoriichi smiled faintly and joined in, launching snowball after snowball at the omega.

Suyako smiled watching the two men chase each other.

The scene felt so normal. So familiar.

It was beautiful.

She wished days like these would never end.

It was clear that Yoriichi was holding back against Sumiyoshi—he was faster and stronger, but didn’t mind getting hit a few times. He even found it fun. And every time Sumiyoshi managed to land a hit, he’d break into a joyful laugh and throw his arms up in pure celebration.

Eventually, they paused when Suyako started dozing off on the frozen lake, which alarmed Yoriichi at first—it wasn’t exactly normal behavior—but Sumiyoshi calmed him down, saying it happened to her sometimes. Yoriichi picked her up, while Sumiyoshi laid his haori on the snow so she could rest.

And then, they resumed their silly little game.

They ran around the lake like idiots, dodging and chasing, careful not to fall. Until Sumiyoshi tripped over a rock buried beneath the snow, landing square on his rear. Yoriichi stopped in his tracks to help.

“Sumiyoshi! Are you o—”

He was cut off as Sumiyoshi sat up and grabbed his hand—pulling him down too, causing Yoriichi to fall onto the ice.

In any other case, Yoriichi would have avoided it.

But Sumiyoshi always did the unexpected.

Luckily, he landed next to Sumiyoshi and not on top of him, which saved them both some embarrassment—though it seemed Sumiyoshi hadn’t considered that possibility.

“I fell again,” Sumiyoshi chuckled, covering his face with his arm. “So dumb. I’m such a klutz.”

“You tripped over a rock. That doesn’t make you dumb,” Yoriichi said, turning his head toward him. Sumiyoshi turned as well.

“Oh yeah? That’s nice to hear from someone like you,” he said. “You’re, like, good at everything.”

Yoriichi looked away, clearly embarrassed.

“I’m not.”

“You are! I’m shocked. It’s not every day you meet an alpha who can cook,” he added with a smile. “You’re really something.”

Yoriichi let it be. Denying it would just drag the conversation on—and turn into Sumiyoshi trying to boost his confidence.

“You’re out of breath,” Sumiyoshi noted, his burgundy eyes looking at the alpha with fondness, as if he found it endearing.

“We ran a lot. So are you.”

Sumiyoshi nodded. He sat down on the ice, and Yoriichi followed, both of them inching closer to the lake’s edge.

“Did you have fun?” the omega asked. He glanced back at the baby in the basket, still fast asleep. “You looked like you were enjoying yourself.”

Yoriichi looked down at the snowy ground, his lips curling into a subtle smile. Sumiyoshi caught it—and felt lucky to witness it.

“Yeah. It was fun,” he admitted, playing with the hem of his red haori. “It’s been a while since I did something just for fun.”

Sumiyoshi lit up.

“Well! As long as you’re here with me, there’ll be plenty of fun things to do!” he pointed to himself playfully, then glanced over at his dozing friend. “I-I mean, with both of us. Suyako and me.” He blushed, eyes darting away.

For a second, Sumiyoshi feared he’d made Yoriichi uncomfortable. But the alpha replied almost instantly.

“Yes.”

Sumiyoshi looked at him, eyes full of hope.

“I’d like to keep having fun with you.”

The younger one giggled softly, suddenly shy. The way Yoriichi looked at him—with kindness and honesty—made him feel like he was slowly starting to understand the alpha’s emotions, even if he wasn’t very expressive.

That gentle gaze, that soft smile still lingering on his lips…
Sumiyoshi returned the smile.

Once again, without realizing it, they slipped into their own little world where only the two of them existed. Sumiyoshi couldn’t stop looking at Yoriichi. And Yoriichi couldn’t take his eyes off him either. They studied each other’s faces so carefully, so attentively, like they couldn’t get enough.

Sumiyoshi found Yoriichi’s scent so attractive that he didn’t mind letting his own pheromones out again.

And Yoriichi didn’t mind, either. Their scents mingled beautifully once more.

The omega licked his lips, cheeks red from embarrassment.

“Your nose is really red,” he said casually.

Yoriichi let out a small laugh—that had caught him off guard.

Sumiyoshi looked down, flustered.

“Your cheeks are red,” Yoriichi replied. Sumiyoshi laughed back.

“Yeah, I don’t think we should stay out here after getting all sweaty. We could get sick.”

Yoriichi nodded.

“You’re right.”

Then, another pause.

Once again, they were staring at each other, unsure what to do next.

Sumiyoshi took a breath, searching for the right words. With shy glances, he finally asked:

“Wanna come home?” he said softly, cheeks puffing slightly with the big smile he gave the alpha. “I can make hot chocolate. It’s perfect for the cold.”

Yoriichi blinked a few times, a little stunned by such a… comforting offer.

It was just a question, just a suggestion.

He glanced at his katana lying in the snow a few feet away.

Then looked back at Sumiyoshi.

The omega was waiting patiently—not pressuring him to say yes.

Going home meant sharing a room with him. Eating with him. Talking with him. Cooking with him.

That thought made something stir inside Yoriichi—something he recognized as longing.

Going home meant more days like this one.

Yoriichi let out a heavy sigh. But before Sumiyoshi could worry that he was going to say no—

“I like chocolate,” Yoriichi confessed. Sumiyoshi blushed. “A lot.”

The omega’s scent was like chocolate.

“O-oh…” Sumiyoshi laughed nervously, which Yoriichi found utterly adorable. “W-well, I hope you like mine.”

“I will,” he nodded, quietly sure.

“Let’s go then!”

Yoriichi helped carry Suyako and two of the baskets, while Sumiyoshi took care of the last one and little Yuu. With a nod and a shared smile, they headed back.

Back to the cabin. It wasn’t in great shape—but it was a place they could return to.

Yoriichi gripped his katana, It felt lighter now. Less like a burden that had eaten away at him for years.

He could carry something else. A different kind of responsibility, one he wouldn’t mind holding onto every day.

Because carrying a katana only reminded him of how useless he had been.

But carrying baskets of food, cooking, and caring for a baby—That sounded like a responsibility full of warmth. Something he might actually be able to do well.

“Yoriichi-san! I was thinking—with the little bit of wheat we have left, we could make bread to go with the hot chocolate,” Sumiyoshi said beside him, as cheerful as ever. Yoriichi simply nodded in agreement.

He had a place to return to now.

No more long, lonely walks.

No more silent meals.

No more being a wandering hermit without somewhere to belong.

Because now, he had three people—Three people welcoming him into their little family.

Family.

“That sounds wonderful, Sumiyoshi.”

And the omega laughed so sweetly.

He had a place now. And people he could finally call home.

Chapter Text

Yoriichi decided to stay with the Kamado family.

And honestly, it had been one of the best decisions he’d made in years.

Every day followed the same routine: they’d wake up early—the four of them sleeping on three futons pushed together to stay warm—Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi would make breakfast, and if anything was missing, the alpha would be the one to go fetch it (Suyako didn’t help because motherhood left her too tired to wake up early). Then, they’d work on fixing up the cabin, still cleaning and trying to make it feel more like a warm home. After that, they’d have lunch, go out to find more fruits and vegetables on the mountain—they’d survived on just that—and the afternoons were spent chatting and having snacks. Dinner was the perfect cozy end to a normal day.

Yoriichi still hadn’t told the Kamados that this cabin used to belong to his late wife—and to him too—because he hadn’t found the right moment to open up to them. He was afraid they’d judge him or see him as someone weak, someone who had failed to protect the people he loved.

Because Sumiyoshi and Suyako saw him as a strong alpha. They felt so safe with him that it made Yoriichi want to protect them even more, and he feared that if they ever learned how often he hadn’t been able to protect what mattered most, they’d think of him as useless.

Also, having him around meant that Sumiyoshi had stopped hiding his scent—and that gave Yoriichi even more reason to fulfill his role as the alpha in a family.

“My family specialized in herbs, medicinal plants and stuff like that,” Sumiyoshi told him one day as they both sat on the engawa. Suyako was lying nearby, sleeping on a futon with Yuu. “That’s why I know how to hide my scent.”

“Why do you do it?” the alpha asked.

Sumiyoshi sighed, sounding a little heavy-hearted.

“Two omegas alone means a lot of danger, Yoriichi-san,” he explained. “Suyako and I ran away from our village when she found out she was pregnant. I took responsibility for Yuu and pretended to be his father.”

Yoriichi nodded, though something didn’t quite sit right.

“Weren’t you known in your village?” he asked, since it didn’t make sense that everyone would believe Sumiyoshi was an alpha if everyone knew him already.

Sumiyoshi looked down at the ground, his scent tinged with sadness.

“My parents died when I was ten,” he explained. “Mom passed away after catching a cold that got worse over time, and none of our herbs could cure her.” Yoriichi kept watching him as the omega’s sadness deepened, and he wanted to hug him. He also knew what it felt like to lose a mother. “And Dad followed her not long after.”

Of course, when an alpha and omega were bonded and one of them died first, it was highly likely the other would follow.

The absence of a mate was devastating. It killed you slowly.

Yoriichi knew this better than anyone. But for some reason, he was still alive even though he’d been bonded with Uta.

He always believed that God must hate him for not letting him die too. Back then, when he was found by the demon slayer Rengoku holding his wife’s lifeless body, nothing made sense. But from that moment on, he found a new purpose: killing demons.

He hadn’t died for a reason—and he would live until he found out what it was.

“I ended up alone after that,” Sumiyoshi sighed. “Something told me I’d be forced to present as an omega, and that terrified me. I was alone in the world, and an unprotected omega is a huge risk. So, I decided to make a tea I came up with myself,” he added, a little proudly, “to hide my scent.”

“I don’t think that’s healthy,” the alpha said, concerned.

“It definitely isn’t.”

“You should stop drinking it,” he said.

“Why?” Sumiyoshi tilted his head, confused.

“You said it’s bad for you. That’s reason enough.”

Sumiyoshi gave a little laugh.

“Thanks for worrying, but everyone thinks I’m Suyako’s alpha husband, so it’s better if I keep things that way.” He looked down, clearly uncomfortable with that reality.

Yoriichi studied his face.
Even though Sumiyoshi said he was fine, he clearly wasn’t. Hiding who you are can’t be easy.

“Sumiyoshi,” he called.

“Yes?” the omega lifted his head, meeting the alpha’s reddish eyes.

Yoriichi looked at him gently, a faint smile forming on his lips, and Sumiyoshi nearly screamed because the alpha looked so much better when he smiled and looked genuinely happy.

“I’m here now,” he said, firm but warm. “You don’t have to hide your scent anymore, or drink that tea, or—”

“But you can’t pretend to be Suyako’s husband!” Sumiyoshi cut in, alarmed by the thought. “Everyone will think she cheated on me!”

Yoriichi blinked several times, thrown off by that conclusion.

“No, that’s not what I meant.” A faint smirk tugged at his lips. Sumiyoshi tilted his head again, still looking confused. “I meant that I’m here now,” he said, pointing to himself.

It was like a light switched on in Sumiyoshi’s head as he finally understood.

“Oh!” he covered his face in embarrassment. “Yoriichi-san, you’re here!”

The alpha smiled slightly as he watched the omega practically bouncing with excitement.

“I am.”

“A strong alpha to protect us!” he said, kneeling beside the seated alpha. Yoriichi looked away at those words. “Is that what you’re saying?”

“It is.”

“Y-you mean…!” Sumiyoshi looked like he was about to explode from joy. His crimson eyes sparkled like never before. He scooted closer to Yoriichi on his knees, their faces drawing nearer. Yoriichi pressed his lips together nervously at how close he was. “You’re staying? Is that it?” he asked softly, voice uncertain.

Sumiyoshi didn’t want to get his hopes up too much, but it was impossible not to.

And when Yoriichi slowly nodded, the omega couldn’t help but throw himself at him in a tight hug. The alpha nearly fell over from the sudden movement, but managed to steady himself, grabbing Sumiyoshi by the waist to keep him from toppling them both.

Sumiyoshi laughed happily, wrapping his arms around Yoriichi’s neck.
“You really will!”

The omega laughed right by the alpha’s ear, making Yoriichi shiver from the closeness. At the same time, Sumiyoshi rubbed his cheek against the side of his head.

Yoriichi didn’t know what to do. His cheeks were flushed, and something inside him didn’t want to stop the omega—because he knew exactly what Sumiyoshi was doing, even if he didn’t realize it himself.
Sumiyoshi was rubbing his scent all over him.

Yoriichi felt like he could die on the spot.

When the omega finally pulled away, he didn’t even seem aware of what he’d done—something Yoriichi was deeply thankful for, because talking about it would’ve been unbearably awkward. Instead, Sumiyoshi gave him a wide smile, almost giggling, his eyes sparkling more than ever.

“We’re in your care now, Yoriichi-san,” he said, bowing slightly. “Thank you for protecting us, alpha.”

Yoriichi was speechless.

He could absolutely protect this boy for a lifetime if he kept thanking him like that.

He honestly wouldn’t mind protecting him forever.

After that conversation, Sumiyoshi completely gave up the tea he’d been drinking. In a slightly dramatic gesture, he threw out all the herbs he used for it in front of Yoriichi, who later told him he didn’t have to toss them—they could’ve been used for something else. Sumiyoshi nearly died of embarrassment from his impulsive move.

Later, during one of those lazy afternoons while Suyako was busy washing the rice Yoriichi had bought—they were basically surviving off the little he had—Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi talked about all kinds of things. One of the main topics was Sumiyoshi finally opening up about his past and how they’d ended up there.

Yoriichi was honestly surprised.

“I already told you about me,” Sumiyoshi said, sipping some tea he had made for them. “Now let me tell you about Suyako and how we got here.”

Yoriichi pressed his lips together, a little hesitant.

“Wouldn’t it be better if she told me herself?” he asked, thinking it wasn’t right to hear about her past from someone else.

Sumiyoshi gave him a small, understanding smile.

“She’s still a bit embarrassed,” he said, which surprised Yoriichi a bit—Suyako didn’t seem like that kind of person. “We talked a few days ago. She gave me permission to talk to you anytime.”

“I see…” Yoriichi nodded.

"The story isn’t really that tragic," said Sumiyoshi, but Yoriichi learned never to downplay someone else’s pain.

Sumiyoshi and Suyako had known each other since they were kids, best friends despite their economic differences.
Sumiyoshi came from a humble home. Suyako’s wasn’t noble, but it was stable.

When she was sixteen, her parents decided to marry her off to a high-status alpha. She didn’t agree with it because she was secretly seeing another alpha—someone from a family even wealthier than her own.

“The alpha promised he’d marry her when she turned eighteen,” Sumiyoshi continued. “So she believed him.”

When Suyako was seventeen, she got pregnant. They’d had sex before marriage, which was a complete scandal for both families.

She only found out about the pregnancy after two months—there hadn’t been any changes in her body until suddenly everything she tried to eat disgusted her. So she turned to Sumiyoshi for help.

“There was nothing I could do,” Sumiyoshi sighed with guilt. “The tea to prevent pregnancy has to be taken at least a day after having sex. The smartest move we had left was to go to the alpha and make him take responsibility for the baby.”

“You mean, marry her,” Yoriichi clarified.

“Exactly. That way, they’d ‘protect the family name,’” Sumiyoshi made a disgusted face at the phrase, which he clearly didn’t agree with.

When Suyako went to tell the alpha—with Sumiyoshi by her side—he got furious and rejected everything she said. He blamed her, called her stupid for not taking precautions, and even accused Sumiyoshi of being the real father, calling her a whore because she always hung out with him—whom everyone believed to be an alpha.

Alpha-omega friendships were frowned upon.

“Yako’s a strong woman,” Sumiyoshi said. “I thought she’d break down crying—because, well, the alpha was a complete bastard.” He spoke with anger. “But after he said all that, she almost threw a punch at him. She said everything she wanted to his face, and in the end, told him she didn’t need his help.”

“And I told him he wasn’t even a good kisser!” shouted Suyako from the kitchen.

Sumiyoshi laughed out loud, clearly amused.

“Exactly.”

Yoriichi didn’t quite get how they could talk about it so casually, but he figured it was okay if they were able to do so without feeling sad.

Suyako didn’t know what to do, so Sumiyoshi took full responsibility. He went straight to her house and told her parents that he was Yuu’s father. The omega’s parents got so angry, they nearly had Sumiyoshi killed.

“They wanted to lock Suyako away forever after that,” he continued. “Obviously that was awful. So one night, I snuck into her house and told her we had to leave the city. And that’s what we did.”

“They wanted to kill you and imprison Suyako…” the alpha murmured with sorrow.

“Exactly,” Sumiyoshi nodded bitterly. “So we wandered from village to village throughout Suyako’s whole pregnancy.” Then he glanced at the alpha. “And finally, you saved us. And here we are!”

Maybe it wasn’t a tragic story—not to the Kamados, anyway. They didn’t treat it as a sad memory, and Yoriichi even heard directly from Suyako that she was okay now—just to reassure him.

At that moment, when Sumiyoshi finished telling his story, Yoriichi felt like he should share his own. It only seemed fair.

But with one hand in his pocket, gripping the fabric of his late wife’s kimono, which still wrapped around the flute his older brother had given him… he realized he wasn’t ready yet.

“You don’t have to tell us if you don’t want to,” Sumiyoshi suddenly said.

Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise.

“W-what?”

“You’ve got that look,” Sumiyoshi said, gently cupping his cheek. “That same expression—always full of guilt and sadness.”

Yoriichi felt like he could shatter right then and there.

This was the second person who could read him so easily.

“Whatever happened to you… I just want you to know you’re incredible, Yoriichi-san.” Sumiyoshi looked down, his face flushed all the way to his ears. “I really wish you wouldn’t blame yourself so much. If you failed, it must’ve been because of something beyond your control.”

The alpha felt his eyes sting.

“It’s not your fault. So it’s okay if you don’t want to tell me.” Once again, Sumiyoshi looked straight into the alpha’s reddish eyes. “I just want you to feel comfortable and happy. That one day, you’ll be able to look back on your past without feeling guilty.”

Because that’s exactly what Suyako and Sumiyoshi were doing.

Looking toward the future, leaving the bitter memories in the past.

Yoriichi looked at the omega. He felt defenseless, exposed—like Sumiyoshi had said the exact words he’d needed to hear for so long. Even though he knew guilt would keep eating away at him day after day, it felt good to have someone not judge him for the things he couldn’t do.

It felt good.

It felt warm to hear those words.

And without stopping himself, he wrapped his arms around Sumiyoshi’s back and pulled him into a hug.

The omega jumped in surprise, but quickly recovered. He closed his eyes and accepted the alpha’s strong embrace, wrapping his arms around the man’s neck.

Sumiyoshi grew nervous when he felt the alpha bury his face in his neck—right on his scent gland. He tried not to get too embarrassed. He didn’t want to push Yoriichi away, not when he was clearly vulnerable. So he let him stay close, even knowing that this would leave the alpha’s scent all over his body.

But for Sumiyoshi, being surrounded by Yoriichi’s cool mint scent didn’t sound so bad.

He started running his fingers through Yoriichi’s long ponytail, trying to comfort him.

“Thank you, Sumiyoshi,” the alpha murmured against his neck.

Sumiyoshi nodded, even if the alpha couldn’t see it. He tightened his grip around him.

“Thank you too, Yoriichi-san.”

Both of them ignored the fact that—for the second time—they had marked each other with their scents.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sooner or later, spring had arrived.

It had been almost three months since Yoriichi began living with the Kamado family. The cold winter had started to fade, giving way to the mildness of spring. The sun was just beginning to peek out during the day—gently, but enough to start slowly melting the snow.

With the weather no longer a nuisance, Suyako brought up the most important question she could think of—right in the middle of dinner.

“Alright, men,” she declared.Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi exchanged glances at the way she addressed them. “It’s time to talk about serious things. Business. We need a source of income, an d we need it now.” She clapped her hands to emphasize how important the matter was.

Sumiyoshi nodded, but the sudden movement made the baby in his arms squirm in protest. The omega quickly apologized as if Yuu had actually understood, and gave him a kiss on one of his chubby cheeks.

“You’re right!” Yoriichi reached out his arms, and without hesitation, Sumiyoshi handed him the baby. Yuu purred happily in the alpha’s warm arms.

“We can’t survive on just fruits and vegetables forever,” Sumiyoshi added.

“I miss meat,” Suyako complained. “I waaaaant meat!”

“What could we do?” Sumiyoshi wondered aloud, chewing his bottom lip in thought.

The two omegas started thinking, humming softly to themselves.
Yoriichi rocked the baby in his arms, and the little one giggled, reaching out to grab the alpha’s bangs. Yoriichi chuckled softly and moved his head side to side, letting his fringe sway to keep the baby entertained.

“I don’t knooow!” Suyako groaned. “I curse my parents for raising me to be such a—”

She glanced at Yuu, quickly covering her mouth, afraid to curse in front of her child.

“Such a spoiled girl who doesn’t know how to do anything,” she finished with a pout, crossing her arms in frustration. “At least I know how to cook,” she sighed tiredly.

“And I only know about herbs, and there’s already someone selling that in village—it’s super common,” Sumiyoshi lamented.

“So what if there’s already a business like that?” Yoriichi asked with genuine confusion, letting the baby grab one of his fingers.

“We’d be competing with other people, and they’d hate us,” the omega replied in the most deadpan tone ever.

Yoriichi raised an eyebrow, still not quite getting it.

“Isn’t that what business is?”

“But it’s a small village,” Suyako chimed in. “So one of two things will happen: they won’t buy from us, or they’ll always go to the other store.”

“That’s just one reason, Yako. One thing leads to another,” Sumiyoshi laughed. The omega stuck her tongue out at him playfully.

Yoriichi nodded, finally understanding the Kamados’ point.

“How about we go to the village tomorrow?” he suggested. Both omegas looked at him attentively. “We can explore the whole place, see what shops are already there, pick some options, and then decide what to do.”

Both omegas gave him dazzling smiles.

“Sounds good to me!”

“Perfect!”

With everything agreed on, the next day the three of them headed down to the village. Suyako and Sumiyoshi had only passed through it once—on the day Yuu was born—while Yoriichi had gone a few times for supplies. Luckily, none of the townspeople recognized him, even though it was a place he used to visit often when he lived with Uta.

“We definitely can’t open a bakery,” Suyako groaned, seeing it was the third one they passed. “I changed my mind—we’re stealing someone’s customers.”

“I told you there’d be more businesses. That’s what competition’s about,” Yoriichi said.

“Sorry, but I wouldn’t be able to live with myself if I felt like I was taking customers away from someone else,” Sumiyoshi almost whimpered, covering his face.

Yoriichi smirked to the side.

“You’re really kind, but you’d be terrible at business.”

“Ouch. That hurt.”

The village wasn’t big, but it couldn’t exactly be called small either. There were lots of people and several well-established shops. It was hard to figure out what they could do, especially since none of the villagers knew them—and people don’t usually buy from strangers.

“Sumi-san, Yoriichi-san!” Suyako called excitedly, pointing to a clothing shop. “I want to get a proper blanket for Yuu.” She rocked the baby, who giggled at the movement.

“We can’t spend more money, Yako,” the omega said with concern.

Suyako smiled.

“We can trade with the jewelry I took when I ran away from home.” She shook a small pouch hanging at her waist. “I don’t need it. Besides, Yuu is more important.” She kissed the baby on the forehead.

Sumiyoshi hummed thoughtfully.

He was going to say that trading away jewelry wasn’t a great idea—but honestly, he’d always hated Suyako’s parents. He had since the beginning. And that was a rare feeling for him.

So he agreed.

The three of them approached the small shop. The owner looked at them with suspicion—after all, they were strangers.

“Hello, sir!” Suyako greeted him brightly. The man quickly relaxed, clearly warmed by her energy. “Would you happen to have a soft blanket for this baby?” She lifted Yuu just enough to show off his chubby little face.

The baby’s blue eyes blinked at the stranger—and then he giggled.

The shopkeeper smiled kindly before motioning for them to follow him.

Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi glanced at each other out of the corner of their eyes as they found themselves alone, quickly looking away and focusing on different parts of the shop.

“Yoriichi-san, maybe we should get some clothes for you,” Sumiyoshi suggested, walking over to a few haori in the same red color the alpha usually wore.

Yoriichi stopped fiddling with a hakama, setting it aside to approach the omega.

“Why?”

Sumiyoshi tilted his head, not believing he was serious.

“Why do you only wear that one outfit?” he laughed softly. “I mean, since you’re staying with us…” He looked down at his hands, a little shy despite the harmless topic. “We should get enough clothes for you, right?”

The alpha nodded, then looked at the haori the omega was holding.

His hands brushed against Sumiyoshi’s through the red fabric—unintentionally—but he was about to pull away when the omega held onto him firmly.

“Yoriichi-san,” he called.

The alpha looked at their hands, still holding each other—even though it wasn’t skin-to-skin, it still made him feel a bit flustered. It felt a little too intimate.

“Yes?”

Sumiyoshi lifted his face, meeting the alpha’s reddish gaze. He smiled gently, a faint pink spreading across his cheeks.

“I’m happy you’re staying with us.”

The alpha blushed, turning his face away.

“You’ve told me that like eight times already, Sumiyoshi,” he reminded him.

Now it was Sumiyoshi’s turn to look away, too embarrassed to meet the alpha’s eyes.

“I know, but I want to remind you every day how happy I am that you’re here.” He gave his hands a soft squeeze.

Yoriichi dared to look back at Sumiyoshi.

The omega’s face was still turned down, eyes fixed on the floor—too shy to look up. It was cute how flustered he got after saying something so sweet.

“I’m happy to be with you too,” Yoriichi said, almost without thinking.

Sumiyoshi abruptly looked up, face completely red at the alpha’s words. Yoriichi opened his mouth, maybe to say that he didn’t mean just him—that he was happy to be with Suyako too, to avoid sounding rude—but for some reason, no sound came out.

“W-what I meant—”

“Sumi-san, Yoriichi-san! We’re back!” Suyako returned, walking in with the shopkeeper holding a necklace like it was some sort of treasure. “I found a blanket for Yuu! It’s blue!”

Sumiyoshi nodded, still looking at the alpha.

“Y-yeah, that’s great, Yako.”

Yoriichi let go of his hands before the omega could realize and start making awkward comments like only she could. He took the red haori and turned his attention back to the hakama he’d been looking at earlier.

“The man said we can pick more items because of the necklace,” said the girl, smiling brightly. “Pick whatever you want. It’s on me.”

So the three of them began exploring the shop to see what else they could find. Sumiyoshi and Suyako’s clothes were worn out from traveling constantly during her pregnancy. They hadn’t bought anything in ages, saving only for food.

As for Yoriichi, he had some money—though Sumiyoshi still didn’t know exactly what he did, even if he had his suspicions. Still, the alpha didn’t have much either; he’d told them that like them, he only had enough for essentials like food.

In a way, it was kind of funny how all three of them were living like hermits.

The shopkeeper offered them some discounted haori that looked just like the one Sumiyoshi was wearing. The omega lit up, remembering how both his mother and father loved checkered clothing—most of his wardrobe was like that too. They picked out some green checkered haori, while Suyako grabbed a purple kimono with a matching checkered haori in the same shade.

“I hereby declare checkers as the Kamado family’s signature look!” she suddenly announced. Sumiyoshi laughed.

They left Yoriichi alone, not wanting to pressure him into copying their style. The alpha seemed happy with his usual clothes anyway and ended up buying a few similar outfits.

When they left, they started heading back up the mountain, completely forgetting their original plan of starting a business—though they promised to return the next day. It was late in the afternoon, the sun still faint since winter was just ending. The three of them were chatting cheerfully when loud noises suddenly echoed closer as they neared the cabin.

Yoriichi immediately stepped in front of the two omegas to protect them from whoever might be trespassing in their home. Sumiyoshi and Suyako clung to his arms, fear creeping into their hearts—they didn’t want to lose another home, not now that they were starting over.

“Alright, I want these floors so polished I can see my reflection—even if it’s just wood!” came a woman’s voice, dainty but commanding.

Sumiyoshi and Suyako’s eyes widened in shock—they recognized that voice instantly.

“It’s Azumi-san!” they exclaimed in unison, suddenly running toward the cabin with much less fear.

“Wait, Sumiyoshi, Suyako!” the alpha called out, trying to stop them. A strange feeling inside told him to stay alert, to protect them from anything.

He clenched his jaw, swallowing the rising anxiety at the thought of his family being in danger.

But the two omegas arrived at the cabin to find a scene that left them frozen in place.

“A-are they…?” Suyako clutched her baby tightly against her chest.

“They are,” Sumiyoshi answered, nodding, completely stunned.

“They’re fixing up the cabin?” Yoriichi murmured as he caught up to them.

None of the three could believe the surreal scene before their eyes.

“Suyako, Sumiyoshi!” A woman dressed in the most luxurious garments Yoriichi had seen in years came walking toward them with a bright smile on her face. Her scent radiated pure joy.

“A-Azumi-san,” Sumiyoshi stuttered, still at a loss. “W-what’s going on?”

The woman giggled softly.

“We’re fixing up your home, of course,” she replied as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Then she turned to Suyako, her gaze landing on the baby in her arms. Her eyes sparkled with happiness. “Oh, would you look at that! Your baby’s already here—he’s beautiful.”

Sumiyoshi and Suyako remained silent, staring at all the men working on their cabin. There was wood everywhere, hammers, nails, cleaning supplies, and many strangers inside their home.

“H-how…?” Sumiyoshi murmured, coming out of his trance. He turned to look at the older woman. “How did you find us?”

“I asked in every town in the direction you headed until I finally found you,” she replied as if it were the most natural thing in the world.

Azumi was the woman they had helped a few months ago when she was wounded during the war—the same woman who had promised to repay them one day no matter what.

Sumiyoshi definitely hadn’t expected this.

“What?” Suyako blinked in surprise. “What is all this?!”

“I told you I’d repay you,” she explained. “I spoke with my husband after everything was over.” She smiled softly, happy to recall that the war was finally behind them. “He sponsored all of this—the repairs are his way of thanking you for helping my son and me.”

She explained that when she arrived at the village, she asked around for a pregnant girl in a purple kimono and a boy wearing a green checkered haori. Apparently, the villagers didn’t hesitate to mention that the woman was clearly from high society and wasn’t afraid to speak her mind. They pointed her toward the cabin up the mountain.

And once she smelled the familiar scents of both omegas inside the cabin, she was sure.

“I knew you had nowhere to go,” she said, now taking both omegas by the hand and leading them toward where the workers were building what looked like a second small cabin. “So I thought I’d fix up this place so you could live comfortably.”

Yoriichi followed the two omegas closely, never taking his eyes off the way his late wife’s home was being cleaned and remodeled. He didn’t know how to feel about it.

“And Sumiyoshi-san,” Azumi said, smiling brightly. “I know how much you worried about finding work to support Suyako and Yuu.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, remembering how the woman still believed they were a couple.

“So guess what?” she pointed toward the small structure that no longer looked like just a cabin. “Charcoal! In the village, people have to go to other towns to get it, so I thought… you could work on that!”

The “cabin” was a kiln for making charcoal.

“There are many trees in the forest—you can cut them down and turn them into charcoal,” Azumi explained. “What do you think?”

Sumiyoshi and Suyako looked at each other, speechless.

Tears welled up in Suyako’s blue eyes until they spilled down her cheeks like waterfalls. Her body trembled as she began to sob.

Sumiyoshi quickly took Yuu into his arms, letting the girl cry as much as she needed. But he too was tearing up, his vision blurred as he looked at Yuu, who frowned in confusion—he didn’t like it when people cried. Yoriichi stepped forward and gently took the baby, offering a compassionate look to Sumiyoshi, who whispered a soft thank you before finally breaking down.

Azumi chuckled softly, keeping her composure because she knew they were tears of joy. Their scents made it obvious.

It was unexpected, but it felt like a blessing from the gods had suddenly been granted to them.

Or maybe, it was the reward for helping others—because somehow, kindness always comes back.

“Sumi-san,” Suyako giggled through her tears, her voice nasal. “We-we have a house and a job.”

Sumiyoshi walked up to her and pulled her into a side hug, laughing quietly, full of joy.

“We do, Yako.”

Then suddenly, she jumped a little.

“We have a home!” she cried again, grinning from ear to ear.

Sumiyoshi laughed out loud.

“We do!”

Then both turned to Yoriichi, who watched them with a gentle smile as he held Yuu, who was now happily playing with the alpha’s long hair. Yoriichi looked like he wanted to say something, but before he could, both omegas flung themselves at him, wrapping him in a warm, tight hug.

“Yoriichi-san, we have a home!” Sumiyoshi exclaimed between laughter, burying his face into the alpha’s chest.

Suyako took her baby back into her arms and held him up slightly, smiling wide.

“Yuu, we have a home!” The baby burst out laughing, even though he didn’t understand anything that was happening.

Then the three of them embraced—careful not to squish Yuu—overflowing with joy. Their hearts felt warm, and their minds were finally at peace. All the worries they’d been carrying had dissolved, if only for a moment. Because until now, they had no idea how to begin this new life together—they had no solid ground beneath them—but now, someone had reached out a hand. A shining path was laid out before them, and they knew it would be enough.

Azumi had given them a beginning. Now it was up to them to turn that beginning into a home.

Yoriichi nodded, wrapping his arms around the two omegas, pulling them closer.

“Yes,” he looked at the three of them. “We do.”

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

That night, as the cicadas sang and the moonlight softly lit the room where they slept, it became a moment of quiet realization for the alpha.

To his left were Yuu and Suyako. The two shared the same sleep style—once they fell into the futon, they were out cold until morning. Even an earthquake wouldn’t wake them.

To his right was Sumiyoshi. The omega slept on his side, and if Yoriichi mirrored him, their faces would be just inches apart. For a second, he thought about doing it—but he was afraid it would make the omega uncomfortable when he woke.

Then, a hand reached for his own, giving it a gentle tug, making him instinctively turn to face Sumiyoshi.

Sumiyoshi looked at him with sleepy eyes and a soft, goofy smile from just waking up. He tightened his grip on Yoriichi’s hand, silently asking for his attention.

“Can’t sleep?” the omega asked in a whisper, his voice laced with concern.

“No, it’s not that,” Yoriichi murmured. “I’m just thinking.”

Sumiyoshi looked at him with understanding.

“Is it because of the remodeling? Do you feel uncomfortable because people invaded your space?”

Yoriichi’s cheeks turned pink.

The omega spoke as if he were the head of the household… as if he were the alpha of the home.

Was he?

“No, that’s not it, Sumiyoshi,” he shook his head. “It’s just…”

“Just…?” Sumiyoshi nudged him gently to continue.

There were so many things swirling in Yoriichi’s mind—there always had been. He’d never felt ready to open up to anyone after Uta, but…

He looked into Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes. The omega watched him with such care, as if ready to listen to anything without judgment.

He sighed heavily, feeling the weight in his chest begin to lift.

“I think I’ve always been alone,” he started. Sumiyoshi watched him closely, never letting go of his hand. “I once had someone who made life feel lighter, more normal. I wanted to live like that forever—a normal life. But when she passed…”

Sumiyoshi’s brows lowered in sadness, catching the scent of sorrow from the alpha.

“I guess I felt alone again.”

He didn’t say anything, sensing Yoriichi still had more to share.

“I’ve left my home twice,” he murmured. “The first time, it felt like the right thing to do. The second… I just didn’t know how to keep living. I gave up everything both times thinking I had no choice—always thinking of the people around me. Because if they’re happy, then I’ll be happy too.”

Yoriichi sighed again, his heart pounding.

“For four years I lived surrounded by others—my comrades—but still, I felt alone,” he confessed. Something in Sumiyoshi cracked at the sadness in his voice. “Guilt eats at me every day, and I feel like I need to do something to make up for everything I couldn’t do in the past. I don’t know who I’m trying to prove myself to… but I have to.”

He had always carried guilt and regret. Ever since Uta’s death, he believed his life’s purpose might be to protect others—to atone for what he failed to protect. To save the helpless so they wouldn’t suffer like he did.

Somehow, he had been born with that unimaginable strength.

“I’ve felt like I didn’t belong anywhere for a long time,” he said. “Like I had no place to return to.”

“Yoriichi-san.” Sumiyoshi spoke quickly, trying to stop the alpha before he said more. “Here.” He tightened his grip and delicately intertwined their fingers. “You say you don’t have a place to return to… but you can always come back here.” His burgundy eyes sparkled with fierce tenderness that left Yoriichi mesmerized for a moment. “This is your place.”

Yoriichi looked down, suddenly shy.

“Sumiyoshi,” he murmured. The omega blushed as the alpha laced their fingers together. The touch felt so right. “I haven’t felt alone in weeks,” he admitted, cheeks reddening as Sumiyoshi watched the reddish glow return to his eyes for the first time. “Ever since I met you, I’ve felt okay. For the first time in so long.”

The omega swallowed hard, warmth blooming in his stomach.

“A few weeks ago you called this place our home, including me—even though I was just a stranger.”

“You’re not a stranger,” Sumiyoshi said, frowning. “You’re Yoriichi-san—the strongest and most charming alpha I’ve ever met.”

Yoriichi chuckled softly, watching as Sumiyoshi looked like he wanted to melt from embarrassment.

He liked when Sumiyoshi blurted out things without thinking.

“It made me happy to be included,” he confessed shyly. “It made me believe that maybe… maybe this place could be my home after all.”

Sumiyoshi looked at him with pure longing, his eyes glimmering with hope.

“I felt like—even if I left one day—the thought that I could come back here, and you wouldn’t reject me calling it home again… made me happy.”

Unconsciously, Yoriichi tugged on Sumiyoshi’s hand, pulling the omega closer to him.

“I saw how hard you worked these days to keep this cabin running and make it comfortable for the three of us,” he continued. “And I wanted to say this for a while, but…” he looked into those sparkling burgundy eyes, so full of longing. It was beautiful. “I feel like no matter where we are—whether it’s here or in the finest house imaginable—a home is made by the people living in it, not the structure itself.”

Sumiyoshi wanted to say something, but the alpha spoke again, faster this time.

“I feel like if I’m with you… anywhere can be home,” he said directly, not hesitating or stuttering. “I don’t feel like a stranger or a third wheel. You’ve both treated me with such warmth that each passing day feels lighter. Like I can wake up without that ache in my chest. Like waking up next to you is all I’ve ever needed.”

Sumiyoshi suddenly felt the urge to cry.

Yoriichi rarely expressed his emotions or spoke of his burdens—and now, opening his heart like this, saying something so raw and precious—it made him want to hold him every day. To protect him forever.

Because that man was so good, so precious, and had such a pure soul… he didn’t deserve the pain he had endured.

Sumiyoshi wanted to say something back, to pour out all the messy thoughts in his head—even if they couldn’t form coherent words.

Yoriichi let out a soft sigh that turned into a smile filled with tenderness. He released Sumiyoshi’s hand only to extend it slightly toward the omega again. Sumiyoshi blinked at it, then took it—and Yoriichi gently pulled him closer—even closer than they already were.

They fell silent, gazing at each other without blinking.

Sumiyoshi gasped softly as if snapping out of a trance.

“Yoriichi-san,” he called him. “I feel comfortable with you.” The alpha blinked, surprised by the confession. “Even in the silence… when we don’t say anything. I feel okay. And I love the idea of you being by my side.”

He wanted to include Suyako—wanted to say “with us”—but it didn’t feel right.

“This is your home and…” Sumiyoshi averted his gaze, suddenly shy at the words bubbling up. “We’re your family.”

Yoriichi stared in awe, not expecting something like that from Sumiyoshi.

“So… as long as you’re by my side and I’m by yours…” Sumiyoshi licked his lips, feeling how dry they were. His heart was pounding, nerves fluttering in his chest. “We can call this place our home.”

Finally, Sumiyoshi leaned in and buried his face in the alpha’s chest, feeling how fast Yoriichi’s heart was racing—blushing at the confirmation that he was nervous too.

He wrapped an arm around Yoriichi’s waist, pressing his body tightly against him, tangling their legs together.

Yoriichi held his breath at the closeness. Hesitantly, he buried his nose in Sumiyoshi’s loose hair, catching his sweet, chocolatey scent.

They both released their pheromones—intentionally, for the first time—feeling an emotional bond begin to form between them, begging them to mark each other with their scent.

Sumiyoshi sighed against the alpha’s chest, a small smile spreading on his lips as he rubbed his face against him, curling even closer.

Yoriichi, after getting a nod of permission, wrapped his arm around Sumiyoshi’s back—not daring to touch any lower out of respect.

“Sumiyoshi.”

“Yes?”

“Thank you for listening to me.”

The omega chuckled softly, eyes closing as sleep began to overtake him.

“Always, Yoriichi. I’d listen to you for a lifetime,” he replied.

The alpha smiled, hugging him tighter.

“Sleep well, Sumiyoshi.”

“You too, Yoriichi.”

And curled up even closer, with Sumiyoshi now fully occupying Yoriichi’s futon, the two of them finally fell asleep.

Chapter Text

“Yoriichi-san, use the branch properly!”

“I’m doing the best I can, Sumiyoshi.”

“We both know that if you really tried, you could catch every fish here in less than five minutes!”

The alpha looked at him with wide, innocent eyes—despite knowing full well he wasn’t even trying. Sumiyoshi placed both hands on his hips, standing up straighter and narrowing his eyes at the alpha, pretending to be upset.

Yoriichi sighed, defeated by Sumiyoshi’s not-so-threatening glare.

“Alright, I’ll do it,” he agreed.

Sumiyoshi beamed.

“I knew you would, Yoriichi-san!”

It had already been eight months since Yoriichi had started living with the Kamado family, and during that time, their lives had finally settled into a peaceful rhythm—something so precious after everything they had gone through to get there.

After starting their charcoal-selling business, their financial situation began to improve little by little.

Now, they could afford small luxuries that Sumiyoshi admitted he’d never had before, especially when he used to be a medicinal herb seller in his old village. And Azumi-san had been right: the villagers didn’t have a regular charcoal vendor, so they often had to travel to nearby towns just to buy some. It didn’t take long before everyone knew them as the family living on the mountainside who sold charcoal.

Yoriichi was surprised no one had tried it before, but after talking to some customers, he learned most people avoided the mountain because of the dangerous animals.

Of course, they meant demons.

That made the alpha’s blood run cold. The last thing he wanted was for the Kamado family to be in danger. So he resumed his sword training—something he had abandoned since he started living with the two omegas. He wanted to be prepared for anything.

He was going to protect them. No matter what.

Many times, Yoriichi found Sumiyoshi sitting on the engawa (porch), quietly watching him train. There was always a hint of curiosity in those bright burgundy eyes. Yoriichi could tell Sumiyoshi wanted to ask him about his past—who he really was—but, just like he had promised, Sumiyoshi waited patiently for Yoriichi to speak first.

And Yoriichi was thankful for that.

Thanks to their charcoal sales, they could now afford better food. It was a blessing to finally have a bit of meat on the plate again after months without it. Suyako nearly cried the day Yoriichi came home with meat in his arms.

Still, even with money, they didn’t want to waste what nature gave them. They continued gathering fruits and vegetables from the forest and sometimes caught fish from a nearby stream, which was also their water source.

Today was one of those days.

Suyako had taken on most of the housework—despite Sumiyoshi’s protests—since taking care of Yuu, who was now crawling around, was a full-time job. She was also the best cook among the three, so she handled most of the cooking.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi took care of the charcoal business. They quickly got used to the rhythm—Yoriichi was great at chopping wood and waiting patiently for it to turn into charcoal, while Sumiyoshi loved talking to people, making him a natural at sales.

The three of them shared the work of gathering food, carrying water, and hunting small animals. But lately, Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi were doing most of it to take the load off Suyako.

Just like today.

“You know we could make skewers with this?” Sumiyoshi said, pulling a fish out of the water using his own stick. He placed it carefully in the basket nearby.

“Skewers! They’re sanma, so we’ll grill them!” he said with excitement, stabbing the water again—this time so hard that the stick snapped against the rocks. “Oops…”

Yoriichi wordlessly handed him his own stick—the one he had been “fishing” with (though it hadn’t caught anything). Sumiyoshi laughed in embarrassment, taking the stick from him.

But as soon as it was in his hands, he frowned at the alpha, who was now pretending to be fascinated by the fish swimming under their feet.

“Are you ignoring me?” he asked, poking the stick at Yoriichi like it was a sword. The alpha barely glanced at him, but his scent betrayed a bit of guilt.

“I can’t do it,” he finally admitted with a heavy sigh.

Sumiyoshi raised an eyebrow, watching as the alpha stumbled over to a rock in the middle of the stream and sat down.

“Why not?” Sumiyoshi asked, wading through the water—carefully trying not to slip on the stones.

Yoriichi looked into the water, where a small fish had swum up to him.

He dipped a finger into the water near it, and the little creature rubbed up against his hand like a friendly cat before darting away.

Sumiyoshi’s jaw dropped.

“What was that?” he kneeled into the water, repeating the gesture—but no fish came to him.

He looked up at Yoriichi, baffled.

“Are you sure you’re not some kind of god?”

Yoriichi let out a soft laugh and shook his head.

“Pretty sure, Sumiyoshi.”

Suddenly, a few things clicked into place for Sumiyoshi. The strange reluctance Yoriichi had when they went hunting weeks ago—the time Sumiyoshi said, “Let’s go catch a rabbit!” and Yoriichi looked utterly horrified.

Now it made sense.

Sumiyoshi felt like a cruel, insensitive monster.

“Wait—don’t tell me…!” he gasped, covering his mouth. “Have I been forcing you to eat meat this whole time?! You don’t eat meat, do you?!”

Yoriichi blinked in surprise. Then laughed again—Sumiyoshi could be a little slow sometimes, but it was endearing.

“I’m just not fond of hunting,” he admitted, a little embarrassed. “I do eat meat, so don’t worry. But I don’t like thinking about the fact that a living creature had to suffer for it.”

Something in Sumiyoshi’s chest warmed.

He couldn’t believe this man was real.

Yoriichi was calm and gentle, always showing a peaceful demeanor. His scent was pure serenity. Animals often approached him whenever he sat quietly on the porch. Small creatures were drawn to his calming presence.

Sumiyoshi wanted to smack his own forehead.

Of course Yoriichi loved animals. He didn’t want to hurt them—not even for survival.

He was just… a kind person.

And Sumiyoshi adored that about him. Every day, he fell more in love with Yoriichi’s gentle nature—even if the man didn’t realize just how charming he was.

“Agh, I’m so sorry, Yoriichi-san,” Sumiyoshi said, standing again and giving a small bow. “I should’ve noticed. You love animals! Of course you wouldn’t want to do this.”

Yoriichi pressed his lips together, looking a little guilty.

“I’m sorry. I’ve always felt deeply for them. It’s a bit hypocritical, I know—eating meat after saying all that.”

Sumiyoshi suddenly flailed his arms.

“No, it’s not! Not at all! I get it!” He scratched the back of his neck, clearly embarrassed. “When I was eight, I hated when my dad hunted… especially since he wanted to teach me. I cried once when I saw him kill a fish that was still moving—but when my mom served it for lunch, I completely forgot about all that and just focused on how good it tasted.”

Yoriichi stayed quiet for a moment before chuckling softly.

Sumiyoshi turned red.

“I was eight, okay?! And the worst part is I kept saying how delicious it was after every bite. I’m the hypocrite.”

“No, no.” Yoriichi covered his mouth to hide his grin. “It’s fine. At least you had that moment when you were eight. I haven’t grown out of that stage yet.”

“There’s nothing wrong with being empathetic!” Sumiyoshi pouted, crossing his arms. “I get it, okay? From now on, I won’t let you come hunting with me!”

“You don’t have to do that. I’ll just follow you and let you do the dirty work,” Yoriichi replied casually.

“Fine, deal. And I don’t think I’ll let you cook anymore either,” Sumiyoshi added, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “I’ll tell Suyako.”

Yoriichi rolled his eyes, amused.

“I can still cook, Sumiyoshi.”

“No, no! No more cooking for you.” Sumiyoshi began to wade toward him with difficulty. “You handle the heavy work—we’ll handle the food.”

Yoriichi hesitated—he didn’t like the idea of putting all the responsibility on the two omegas. He wanted to help however he could. But knowing how stubborn Sumiyoshi could be, he simply nodded.

“Alright.”

Sumiyoshi looked at the alpha with concern. The scent of regret radiating from Yoriichi didn’t sit right with him. After all, he was human—he couldn't be perfect, even if it sometimes seemed like he was.

With a determined expression, Sumiyoshi took a step toward him, ready to say something encouraging. But he miscalculated his footing, stepping on a loose stone and slipping forward.

Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise as he saw the omega’s entire body falling toward him. He quickly reached out, grabbing Sumiyoshi by the hands and pulling him against his chest to cushion the fall. Sumiyoshi yelped from the sudden motion.

Both of them shut their eyes tightly. Yoriichi, because he lost balance from the impact, and Sumiyoshi, because they both ended up tumbling into the shallow stream, getting completely soaked in the process.

“Ugh…” Sumiyoshi winced, his eyes squeezed shut, a small grimace forming on his lips as his hair fell over his face.

He lifted his head, trying to focus on Yoriichi to ask if he was okay. But the moment he felt the alpha’s hands gripping his waist, holding him close, he wanted to disappear on the spot.

He could feel his inner omega squeal at the realization that Yoriichi—an alpha—had protected him from getting hurt. A soft, involuntary purring sound began to rise from the back of his throat.

With Yoriichi, he felt safer than he had in years.

Because there was an alpha here for him, looking after him, always by his side. Protecting him from harm.

It was the dream of any omega—something Sumiyoshi had never truly experienced until now.

Yoriichi was also looking at him, his face tinged with a gentle red blush. He wasn’t saying anything, but he didn’t seem upset to have the omega lying on top of him either. That helped Sumiyoshi relax a little. At least he wasn’t angry.

Then, with his hands resting on the alpha’s chest, Sumiyoshi felt a low purring grow from within him. He gasped softly, lifting his eyes to meet Yoriichi’s—and noticed the alpha’s deep red gaze was half-lidded, staring at him almost dreamily.

The purring meant they were both completely comfortable with each other.

Sumiyoshi was probably wearing the same expression, because he couldn’t help but feel the desire to get even closer to the alpha, ignoring the fact that they were still waist-deep in water.

His hands slid slowly from Yoriichi’s chest up to his shoulders, gently, as if trying to let the alpha know what he wanted—urging him to make a move. Sumiyoshi’s fingers clung to his shoulders, and Yoriichi, clearly pleased, tightened his hold around the omega’s waist.

“Yoriichi-san… are you alright?” Sumiyoshi whispered, still completely entranced by the alpha’s beautiful face.

Yoriichi only nodded, like an automaton, almost as if he hadn’t even processed the question—but still agreeing with anything Sumiyoshi said.

“I…” Sumiyoshi swallowed, still trying to hold Yoriichi’s gaze. But then he noticed—he wasn’t looking into his eyes anymore. The alpha’s attention had shifted downward.

He was staring at his lips.

Sumiyoshi had to be misreading the whole situation. He had to be.

But when Yoriichi leaned in closer, Sumiyoshi started to think… maybe he wasn’t misreading anything after all.

The alpha paused at a still-respectable distance, sensing the omega’s nervousness. He was ready to pull away—until Sumiyoshi suddenly wrapped his arms around Yoriichi’s neck, drawing him even closer.

Sumiyoshi half-closed his eyes, letting his instincts take over. He didn’t know what the consequences would be, but right now, he didn’t want to think about them. He just wanted to follow his heart.

Their breaths mingled into a light mist between them, warm and pleasant. Soft purrs of contentment rumbled from both their throats as they lingered in each other’s presence—this moment felt like it belonged only to them. Nothing else mattered.

The feelings… the longing… it all seemed mutual.

But then the moment was abruptly broken by a splash.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes snapped open in shock just in time to see a small fish land squarely on Yoriichi’s head.

The alpha pulled back with a small laugh, his cheeks still flushed despite the interruption.

“Looks like animals really do love you,” Sumiyoshi said, leaning in to gently pluck the fish off Yoriichi’s head and return it to the stream.

Yoriichi didn’t reply, still staring at Sumiyoshi with those eyes full of pure longing—like he was silently asking for something.

Like he wanted to continue what had just been interrupted.

Sumiyoshi looked down in embarrassment. He wasn’t sure what had possessed him to get so close to the alpha. And he didn’t understand why Yoriichi was still holding his waist so tenderly.

Noticing the omega’s discomfort, Yoriichi slowly removed his hands from his waist. Sumiyoshi felt like he could breathe again… but also felt a pang of sadness now that those warm hands were gone.

“I think we should head back,” the alpha said, clearing his throat as he took Sumiyoshi’s hands to help him stand. “Do you have enough sanma?”

Sumiyoshi nodded, still avoiding his gaze. Yoriichi helped him up without letting go—just in case he slipped again.

“Yeah, I think that’s enough,” Sumiyoshi muttered, nervously licking his lips. When he finally looked up, he saw that Yoriichi was still looking at him, full of remorse—and something else quietly yearning beneath the surface.

Yoriichi might not show much emotion outwardly, but once you learned to read him, it became clear he was overflowing with feelings.

“Let’s go,” the alpha said softly. “You should take a bath after this, or you might catch a cold.”

“You too. I don’t want you to get sick,” Sumiyoshi replied immediately, his voice full of concern.

They shared one more glance—one that they both quickly looked away from as their thoughts drifted back to the position they had just been in.

Their cheeks flushed in embarrassment. They had been way too impulsive, and neither of them really understood what had just happened… or why they had let their instincts take over like that. It was… troubling.

They walked back hand in hand—Yoriichi unwilling to let go until Sumiyoshi was safely back on solid ground, and Sumiyoshi secretly wishing they could stay in the water forever so he wouldn’t have to let go.

Sumiyoshi glanced sideways at the alpha, noticing the way his lips were pressed into a tight line, his jaw tense.

He sighed softly.

Was he really just imagining things?

Yeah… he probably was.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sumiyoshi really had a lot on his mind.

He couldn’t exactly say that his relationship—with Yoriichi, speaking strictly in terms of friendship, of course—had become strange or uncomfortable. That wasn’t the case. In fact, everything between them felt completely normal, as it always had, even if… some things lately had gotten a little weird.

He wanted to crawl into a hole just thinking about it more carefully.

Sumiyoshi didn’t even recognize himself lately.

He had never acted so foolishly before, and he had never felt like this!

In fact, he wasn’t even sure what he was feeling.

All he knew was that he couldn't stop looking at Yoriichi, as if the man were a glowing orb of energy that kept pulling his eyes back no matter what.

He was going insane.

“Sumi-san, sorry to interrupt—can you take the blankets out to dry?” Suyako called from the kitchen, Yuu tied securely to her back.

Sumiyoshi snapped out of his trance, blinking in surprise.

“Y-yeah, of course, Yako,” he said, quickly drying his hands with a cloth near the fire where a pot of rice was cooking.

“Will you take care of lunch?” he asked.

She nodded brightly. “Yep! Don’t worry about it!”

The omega nodded back and walked outside at a relaxed pace, grateful for the fresh air to clear his jumbled thoughts.

“Yoriichi-san is already setting up the bamboo poles for hanging the blankets, so you don’t have to worry about that!”

And that made Sumiyoshi want to turn right around and beg Suyako to let him handle the cooking instead.

Not that he was avoiding Yoriichi—of course not. It was just… he’d started acting silly around him, and he didn’t like how clumsy he was being. It made him feel embarrassed, especially now that he cared way too much about what the alpha might think of him.

He frowned.

Why?!

He’d been careless and clumsy in front of Yoriichi plenty of times before—and more than being annoyed, the alpha usually just laughed about it.

Why did he suddenly care so much about Yoriichi’s opinion of him?

Was it really that important how Yoriichi saw him?

Still lost in his thoughts, he approached the wash area where Suyako had left the basket of freshly washed blankets. He carefully picked it up, making sure not to let it touch the dirt, but just as he was about to turn and head toward Yoriichi—

He bumped into a solid chest.

Startled, Sumiyoshi dropped the basket, which was immediately caught by none other than Yoriichi—whom he had just run into.

Sumiyoshi’s entire face turned red.

Did the universe hate him or something?!

“Yo-Yoriichi-san, fancy seeing you here,” he blurted—and immediately wanted to slam his head against a wall. That sounded like Yoriichi was some complete stranger.

Yoriichi raised an eyebrow, clearly confused by the odd greeting.

“Let me help,” the alpha offered, even though he already had the basket in his hands.

“Oh, no!” Sumiyoshi quickly protested, placing his hands on the basket as well. “Suyako asked me to help you, it wouldn’t be fair to leave it all to you.”

The alpha looked at him closely, and Sumiyoshi looked back—tilting his head slightly upward to meet his gaze because of the height difference.

“You work very hard, Sumiyoshi,” the alpha murmured. “Please, let me.”

“You work hard too, Yoriichi-san,” Sumiyoshi countered, a tiny pout forming on his lips at how stubborn the alpha could be. “Let me do it.” He tightened his grip on the basket, not realizing his hands were now resting over Yoriichi’s.

Yoriichi glanced down at their hands.

Sumiyoshi noticed—and immediately wanted to disappear, cursing himself for being so impulsive again.

But then, something unexpected happened.

Yoriichi, slowly and gently, intertwined his fingers with Sumiyoshi’s.

Sumiyoshi let out a tiny squeak of surprise and gave a little jump.

He hadn’t seen that coming.

He looked up again, meeting those crimson eyes. Yoriichi was watching him closely, carefully reading every expression on his face—as if ready to pull away at the first sign of discomfort. But instead of pushing him away, Sumiyoshi gave him a shy, nervous smile, unsure of how to react.

Yoriichi smiled softly in return, and the scent he gave off was fresh and warm, full of quiet happiness.

Then, the alpha began to lean in.

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes halfway, feeling a strange calm wash over him. He didn’t care what Yoriichi was about to do—he was okay with it. So, to make things easier for them both, he pushed up onto his toes, closing the distance between them.

But before anything could happen, a baby’s cry and Suyako’s voice calling out to Sumiyoshi broke the moment like a slap to the face.

They both opened their eyes—surprised, and maybe a little disappointed.

Sumiyoshi blinked.

This couldn’t just be coincidence. Right?

<< He was the one leaning in… right? Right? Am I wrong? >>

“Sumi-san! Help me with Yuu!” Suyako called again from the kitchen.

Sumiyoshi nodded instinctively, even though she couldn’t see him. He was still standing face to face with Yoriichi.

“I-I’ll be right back, Yoriichi-san!” he stammered, nervously laughing as he let go of the alpha’s hand and quickly hurried back into the cabin.

And just like that, it was another one of those moments where he thought something was about to happen… but didn’t really want to think about what that something might have been.

His inner omega screamed at him, calling him a fool. And maybe he was.

<< Of course he wasn’t trying to kiss me, you idiot! >> he scolded himself, slapping his forehead with his palm.

Why would Yoriichi-san ever want that?

And then his eyes widened in realization.

Why did I try to kiss him back…?

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sometimes, the three of them would take a lazy day just to sit around and chat.

Most of the conversation topics came from Sumiyoshi and Suyako—both sharing childhood memories, since they’d known each other since they were little and had plenty of stories together. They never pressured Yoriichi to share anything. Even after eight months of living together, he hadn’t said a word about who he truly was.

Sumiyoshi could easily theorize that the alpha had once been a demon slayer—Yoriichi himself had admitted that much—but he also knew it wasn’t something an average person simply decided to do. There had to be a whole backstory behind it, one he deeply wanted to know.

He wanted to know everything about Yoriichi. He wanted the alpha to trust him enough to speak about it.

“I was thinking…” Suyako began, lying on her stomach with her elbows on the floor and her hands propping up her chin. “We should find a painter.”

“Excuse me?” Sumiyoshi tilted his head, puzzled. “You want to paint the cabin?”

“I think it’s perfect as it is,” Yoriichi commented, glancing at the beautiful oak walls.

“I agree, it’s lovely,” Sumiyoshi nodded.

Suyako shook her head, laughing.

“No, no. I mean hire a painter, like an artist,” she clarified.

The two boys stared at her, still unsure of what she was getting at.

Suyako rolled her eyes.

“A portrait artist, duh! Someone who paints people!”

Sumiyoshi nodded slowly, raising an eyebrow. He still didn’t get it.

“Why…?”

“Because we’re going to have a family portrait, of course!” Her blue eyes sparkled with excitement, as if she had just come up with the greatest idea in the world.

Yoriichi almost choked on air at her words.

“Huh?” Sumiyoshi looked at her, confused, a hesitant smile on his lips. “Why…?”

Suyako sat up properly, crossing her legs and straightening her back.

“Every family has one!” she declared with a bright smile. “Besides, it’ll be nice. We live together now, so we are a family,” she said as if it were obvious. “And since we’re a family, we need at least one family portrait.”

Yoriichi looked at her, not wanting to shatter the cheerful mood she had created.

He didn’t feel it was right for him to agree to something like that. Even after living with them for several months, he still felt like he was intruding on Sumiyoshi and Suyako’s family circle. He didn’t fully see himself as part of that family.

And yet, deep down, his alpha instinct did see those two omegas as his pack. As his family.

Yoriichi was a tangled knot of emotions and contradictions.

“Well…” Sumiyoshi smiled. “That actually sounds nice.”

“It sounds amazing!” Suyako clapped, thrilled. “It could be a tradition. We’ll do one, then our children, and their children…”

“It would be nice if the generations after us could have a family portrait to remember,” Sumiyoshi mused. “That way, they’ll know what we looked like.”

“And even after we die, our family will remember us.” She placed a hand over her chest, genuinely moved by the thought.

“It’s a great idea,” Sumiyoshi concluded, laughing softly at her earnest expression.

“Thank you, thank you,” Suyako boasted. “I always have the best ideas.”

Yoriichi didn’t want to ruin the warm, cheerful atmosphere the omegas had created, so he stayed silent and simply listened.

Later, Suyako announced that she’d speak to the town’s artist the next day. That effectively ended the conversation. She then mentioned wanting a short nap before starting dinner, and gently carried off a sleeping Yuu, who had been dozing in Sumiyoshi’s arms.

That left Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi alone on the engawa, under the beautiful October afternoon sun. The wind was getting stronger, brushing their faces and sending their hair flying until it tangled and stuck to their cheeks.

Sumiyoshi watched as the orange leaves blanketed the ground, their numbers growing. The trees were nearly bare, signaling the fast approach of winter.

He glanced sideways at the alpha, who—just like him—was staring off into the distance.

Only three months left before it would be a full year since Sumiyoshi had met Yoriichi.

So much had changed in his life over the past year, and honestly, he felt it had all been for the better.

“Winter’s almost here again…” he said, trying to spark another conversation.

Yoriichi nodded silently, looking unusually lost in thought.

Sumiyoshi noticed and frowned in confusion.

“Are you alright, Yoriichi-san?”

The man glanced at him before nodding again, less convincingly this time.

Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together, hesitating to ask more in case he made the alpha uncomfortable.

“You smell a little sad right now…” he murmured, fidgeting with his hands. “You were fine earlier, but now… your scent changed.”

The alpha looked at the omega with sorrowful eyes.

That shattered something inside Sumiyoshi.

He didn’t understand what Yoriichi was feeling. But he wanted to. He wanted to understand, so he could do something about it.

Offer words of comfort?

A hug?

But how could he know what to do, when he didn’t even know what the problem was?

“I guess I’m fine,” Yoriichi muttered.

“You guess…?” Sumiyoshi licked his lips nervously. “You can’t just guess your mood.”

Yoriichi sighed.

“I’m fine.”

Sumiyoshi looked at him, watching as the alpha continued to stare outside—so lost in thought, so wrapped up in whatever internal battle he was fighting. Then his gaze dropped to Yoriichi’s hand resting on the floor, and, with a look of resolve, he placed his own hand on top of it.

He felt the alpha flinch, his whole body jolting slightly before he turned to him, wide-eyed in surprise.

“Sumiyoshi…?”

The omega inhaled, gathering his courage.

He wanted to be useful. He wanted to help Yoriichi.

He was such a good man. He didn’t deserve to feel this way. He didn’t deserve to carry around this sadness and guilt.

Yoriichi deserved the entire world.

“I know I said you didn’t have to talk about it if you didn’t want to, but…” Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. “You don’t have to keep everything inside. I-I mean…” He tightened his hold on Yoriichi’s hand, as if grounding himself. “It’s not healthy to keep so much bottled up. Sometimes, talking to someone helps.”

Yoriichi looked him in the eyes. Despite the nervousness, Sumiyoshi wasn’t hesitating. Those burgundy eyes were filled with a steady kind of determination.

“To someone you trust—someone who won’t judge you,” he continued. “Even if it doesn’t fix everything… being heard is still freeing.”

The alpha pressed his lips together, feeling a knot rise in his throat. Sumiyoshi always knew what to say, and when to say it.

“Please,” Sumiyoshi added softly.

His eyes seemed to scream: 'Let it be me. Look at me. I won’t judge you, so please, talk to me.'

And for a moment, Yoriichi didn’t understand why he’d been so afraid in the first place.

He slowly intertwined his fingers with Sumiyoshi’s, gently squeezing his hand.

This was the moment.

“…Sorry to keep you waiting, Sumiyoshi,” he said, giving a small nod of his head. Sumiyoshi opened his mouth to protest, but Yoriichi continued. “I know you were worried about me… and I appreciate that you didn’t pressure me.”

Sumiyoshi blinked, a little stunned.

He never imagined Yoriichi had even noticed that he was giving him space—waiting patiently for the alpha to open up on his own.

“I think you’re right,” Yoriichi murmured, letting out a breath. He looked out again. “I’ve wanted to talk to someone. I’ve thought about it for months. But… I think I can do it with you. I trust you not to judge me.”

Sumiyoshi’s cheeks flushed red.

“Thank you for trusting me,” he said, bowing slightly in place.

Yoriichi nodded again, taking a moment to gather his thoughts—to figure out how to begin revealing everything he had kept locked away for so long.

“…Can I go way back? Would you mind?”

“Yoriichi-san,” Sumiyoshi said softly, “you can tell me anything. As far back as you need. Just what you’re comfortable with.”

He smiled at him gently, even though the alpha wasn’t meeting his eyes.

“I’ll be here to listen.”

And Yoriichi felt his heart beat just a little louder in his chest.

“My mother was a religious woman…”

And so, Yoriichi began to tell, little by little, who he was and how he had arrived at this point in his life.

Sumiyoshi listened carefully as he spoke about his mother—how she had made him his earrings, which were talismans dedicated to the sun goddess, hoping he would speak. He told him about his older brother—his twin—whom he held dear because he had always been kind to him.

But then…

“As you can see, I was an unwanted child.” That broke Sumiyoshi’s heart, just imagining everything the alpha must have gone through to arrive at such a conclusion. “I left home right after my mother passed away.”

It was painful to hear how someone as kind as Yoriichi had lived such a life—scorned by a father who only gave attention to his twin, Michikatsu. Still, Sumiyoshi felt grateful that his mother had stayed by his side, at least for as long as her illness allowed.

He wanted to cry just thinking about how Yoriichi had been alone from such a young age, wandering the world in solitude.

However…

“She had eyes like obsidian…” he said, his face filled with deep nostalgia, as if it were almost too painful to talk about this girl.

Sumiyoshi blinked in surprise.

“Her name was Uta. She and I lived together,” he confessed.

That somehow brought relief to Sumiyoshi’s heart.

Because Yoriichi hadn’t been alone after leaving his home—he had found someone to share his life with, even if only for a time. Yoriichi hadn’t been alone, and that brought him a strange kind of happiness.

“Ten years later, we became a couple.”

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened in surprise. He pressed his lips together in sudden anxiety.

He felt guilty—so guilty for everything he’d experienced with Yoriichi. He felt terrible for every moment where they had almost… kissed.

He had allowed himself those kinds of closeness with the alpha, and now that Yoriichi was telling him all this… it just made him feel worse.

“Uta was pregnant,” Yoriichi murmured. “She was near the end of her term. She was about to give birth to our baby.”

But that was when Sumiyoshi realized—of course something had gone wrong.

Because Yoriichi was here, with him.

Yoriichi should have been with his wife, happily living with her and their daughter. The fact that he wasn’t could only mean that things had…

“I found Uta dead… with our baby.”

Sumiyoshi couldn’t hold back a few tears. It was just too cruel.

Yoriichi was such a kind and gentle man, someone who still saw beauty in life despite everything he’d gone through. He had found the strength to go on, even after losing his mate.

He was so strong—because he was still alive after having had his soul torn apart.

“My dream was always…” Yoriichi’s voice trembled slightly, but his face remained as stoic as ever. Still, Sumiyoshi could see how sadness filled his eyes. “…to live peacefully with my family. I wanted a small house.”

Sumiyoshi covered his mouth with his hand to keep a sob from escaping.

“I wanted us all to sleep together, where we could see each other’s faces.” He paused. “To reach out my hand and hold my daughter’s.”

Sumiyoshi could understand him more clearly now.

Yoriichi was such a simple soul. Despite always seeming unreachable—despite how Sumiyoshi half-jokingly saw him as a god—he was, in the end, just a man with humble wishes.

He only wanted a family, and to be happy.

Such a simple and beautiful wish… crushed by a cruel world full of demons.

“I still think the world is beautiful,” he continued. “But learning that demons exist made my heart feel so heavy.”

A humble, gentle man.

“I became a demon slayer. They’ve existed for a long time,” he said. At least Sumiyoshi had guessed right. “I taught them something I called ‘Breathing’, because none of them could do it.”

Sumiyoshi kept listening to Yoriichi’s story as a demon slayer. Even though he tried not to think of him as a god, Yoriichi really was incredible—so naturally gifted, so physically capable.

It was almost overwhelming.

“I think life led me to meet the creator of the demons,” Yoriichi added, now turning to look at Sumiyoshi, whose cheeks were still wet with tears. “I don’t think I was born to live a peaceful life.” He let out a half-hearted, sarcastic laugh. “I… I understood it. I was born to kill that man.”

Sumiyoshi’s throat felt dry.

He knew he should say something. He knew he had to reject those words—those awful thoughts Yoriichi was directing at himself.

'I wasn’t born to live a peaceful life'

What kind of life must Yoriichi have lived to believe something like that?

“I failed to defeat Kibutsuji Muzan,” he said, as if listing his sins. He looked at Sumiyoshi as if waiting to be judged. “I let Tamayo escape, and my brother turned into a demon.”

The alpha’s scent was filled with guilt and sorrow.

Sumiyoshi just wanted to wrap him in his arms and never let go.

“I was exiled from the Demon Slayer Corps,” he whispered with shame. “Some even said I should commit seppuku.”

Something inside Sumiyoshi snapped. He was angry.

Yoriichi had taught them so much. Even if it sounded harsh, the truth was that the demon slayers would be helpless without the breathing techniques he had created.

He had given so much to that organization.

None of the slayers had ever gotten as close to killing the progenitor of demons as Yoriichi had. And Tamayo—she sounded like a good demon. Yoriichi had seen that in her. And it wasn’t his fault what his brother chose.

Yoriichi didn’t deserve any of this.

“I-it wasn’t your fault, Yoriichi-san…” Sumiyoshi sniffled. His voice was broken from holding back his sobs.

The alpha let out a deep, frustrated sigh.

It startled Sumiyoshi. He had never seen him like this before. But when he looked into his eyes, he saw nothing but those dimmed rubies begging to be judged—to be called worthless, to be told that he had failed at everything he once held dear.

But Sumiyoshi couldn’t. Because Yoriichi wasn’t to blame. He didn’t deserve that.

“Sumiyoshi,” Yoriichi said, his voice calm but tinged with desperation. “I was born with a special strength, with the purpose of defeating Kibutsuji Muzan… but that wasn’t enough. In the end, I failed.” His voice cracked. “Many people will die because of me, and that…” He bowed his head. “…hurts.”

He squeezed the omega’s hand, trying to stay afloat.

Sumiyoshi flinched in place, feeling a horrible pain in his heart. He hated hearing Yoriichi talk like that.

“You think you don’t deserve a peaceful life?” Sumiyoshi nearly sobbed, frowning. “Why would you say that?”

“Because I…”

“Just because you’re strong enough to face that monster doesn’t mean your life’s purpose is to kill him!” Sumiyoshi let go of his hand, and Yoriichi flinched at the sudden distance. “Of course you deserve to be happy! You’re amazing, Yoriichi-san! Who knows how many lives you’ve saved… You get joy just from seeing others happy—that’s so noble. More than anyone, you deserve peace!”

“Sumiyoshi…” Yoriichi tried to protest.

“No. Shut up.” Sumiyoshi snapped sharply. Yoriichi’s eyes widened at the unexpected harshness. “I don’t want to hear you talk badly about yourself. I hate it.” Tears streamed freely down Sumiyoshi’s face.
“You may see yourself as a failure—someone who couldn’t protect what mattered and won’t be able to protect what matters next—but…”

Yoriichi swallowed hard at the overwhelming aura now radiating from the omega.

“B-but we…! Suyako, Yuu, and I…” He pointed to himself. “We are the lives you saved.”

Yoriichi held his breath at the omega’s words.

“You’re not worthless or useless. Please, don’t think you did nothing,” Sumiyoshi whispered, his vision blurry with tears. “And I know it might sound presumptuous, saying we’re important to you, but… we are!”
He wiped his face clumsily. “I… I think of you as someone important in my life.”

The omega leaned in toward the alpha, sitting in seiza before taking both of Yoriichi’s hands and holding them tightly.

“Don’t talk badly about yourself, because you’re really important to me,” he confessed. His cheeks were flushed red from crying. “You don’t know how much it hurts me to hear you speak that way. I care about you, and…”

He inhaled sharply, feeling like he hadn’t taken a breath the whole time.

“…I appreciate you a lot.”

“You are important to me,” Yoriichi responded, almost in a whisper, a little shy from the omega’s final words. “But… I still can’t see myself as part of your family.”

“What are you talking about?” Sumiyoshi looked at him, confused.

“Family, Sumiyoshi…” he sighed.

“Is that what this is about?” Sumiyoshi almost wanted to laugh from frustration. He wanted to hug and shake Yoriichi until he understood just how important he was. "You’re part of us. You’re our family.”

“But…”

“None of us are related, Yoriichi-san,” he said with a heavy breath.
“Suyako is my best friend. You’re the man who saved our lives. And I’m just a simple omega pretending to be an alpha.”

They fell into a silence that lasted a few seconds—until Sumiyoshi broke it.

“So what?” he said, laughing softly, though tears still trailed down his cheeks. “Suyako, Yuu, and I may not be what you dreamed of having with Uta-san… but I want this to work.” He intertwined their fingers again, squeezing them tightly. “Because we are your family, Yoriichi-san. Please, never doubt that.” He gave him a trembling, but honest smile. Yoriichi couldn’t even respond. He was completely stunned by the omega’s words. “We’ve lived together for eight months, built this cabin together, shared meals, worked side by side. And we’re always looking out for each other.”

Sumiyoshi scooted closer to the alpha, letting go of his hands only to wrap his arms tightly around Yoriichi, pulling him into a firm hug. Yoriichi kept his arms by his sides, unsure of what to do.

"And that’s what a family is, okay?" Sumiyoshi pulled back slightly but didn’t let go, his arms now loosely around the alpha’s neck. "We have such a simple life, Yoriichi-san. Maybe we’re not what you dreamed of, but please…"—he nearly pleaded—"don’t say you’re not part of this, of us, of our home."

Yoriichi clung to the omega, wrapping his arms around his waist and pressing the boy closer to him. Sumiyoshi hugged him tighter, not wanting to say anything more but hoping his actions could show his affection—even the simplest ones.

"I really want you to be part of this family because I truly, truly…"—Sumiyoshi whispered, kneeling so he was taller than the alpha—"you're someone I care so much about, and I want you dearly. I don’t want to lose you." Sumiyoshi felt Yoriichi tighten his hold around his waist, sending a shiver down his spine. "And I won’t tolerate you speaking badly about yourself."

They both fell into a silence that felt like it stretched for minutes.

Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi just looked at each other. At some point, Yoriichi let go of the omega’s waist with one hand to gently wipe away the tears from his cheeks. His touch was so tender that Sumiyoshi chuckled softly, touched by how sweet he was being. Yoriichi smiled back before resting his arm once more around the omega’s waist.

"Sumiyoshi," the alpha whispered for their ears only.

The omega blinked slowly, enchanted, feeling once again how he’d felt for weeks—dazed just from being close to the alpha.

"Yes?"

"Thank you for listening to me," he murmured. "You're someone important in my life, too," he confessed.

Sumiyoshi’s cheeks flushed a deep red at those words.

"A lot?" he asked in a hopeful whisper.

Yoriichi nodded softly.

"A lot."

That made Sumiyoshi laugh quietly, a pure joy blooming inside him from that affirmation. Yoriichi smiled because he loved seeing Sumiyoshi laugh and be happy over such small things. He adored how just a few kind words could fill him with such warmth, releasing that hypnotic chocolate-sweet scent.

Then, silence fell again.

Perhaps both of them were aware they shouldn’t be in that position—it had begun as a consoling embrace, and as such, it should have ended.

However, Sumiyoshi felt so warm being held so closely by the alpha. Yoriichi’s large hands held almost all of his waist, gripping him in a way that made him want to melt.

Yoriichi felt so right with Sumiyoshi’s arms wrapped around his shoulders, gently playing with the strands of his long ponytail, tugging on them slightly.

It was such an intimate position that felt right, even if both of them knew it might seem strange to the other. But since neither pulled away, they considered there was nothing wrong in staying close like this.

Then, Yoriichi looked downward. He stopped gazing into those famously beautiful burgundy eyes and instead stared at the omega’s soft lips, slightly flushed. Sumiyoshi quickly noticed where the alpha’s attention had gone and nervously licked his lips.

Sumiyoshi leaned in slightly, lowering his face toward Yoriichi’s. The alpha tilted his head up, knowing exactly what was coming.

The omega’s half-lidded eyes slowly began to close, patiently awaiting the touch he had secretly longed for—one he had denied himself so fiercely.

Maybe he shouldn't explain what he felt for Yoriichi but simply feel, let his actions explain what his heart said.

Yoriichi was the one who finally closed the space between them. Sumiyoshi felt his entire body tense the moment the alpha’s soft lips pressed against his.

Yoriichi pulled away quickly, his eyes still half-lidded, scanning Sumiyoshi’s expression for a reaction. The omega still had his eyes closed, a faint tingling dancing on his lips from the brief kiss. Then, he opened them—meeting Yoriichi’s flushed face, who waited anxiously.

Without thinking, Sumiyoshi leaned forward—nearly throwing himself into Yoriichi’s arms—and kissed him again with more passion. Yoriichi let out a soft groan at the sudden action but quickly recovered, matching his rhythm.

The alpha’s hand that had been on Sumiyoshi’s waist slowly trailed up his back, sending a shiver through the omega’s body, until it reached his nape. Yoriichi guided Sumiyoshi to tilt his head as he pleased, and the omega simply let the alpha lead—he was inexperienced in this, after all.

It wasn’t a heated kiss, nor were their tongues clashing. It was just the two of them moving their lips in a slow, dancing rhythm, alternating soft pecks with longer kisses.

Yoriichi slowly tilted Sumiyoshi’s body backward until the omega finally lay flat on the engawa floor, the alpha now hovering over him. Sumiyoshi flushed furiously as Yoriichi leaned over him, and, to ease his embarrassment, the alpha started planting soft kisses all over his face.

His cheeks, eyelids, forehead, lips—Yoriichi kissed them all with delicate affection, and the omega relaxed under the attention. He wrapped his arms around the alpha’s shoulders, dragging his hands down to his back, gripping onto his shoulder blades more securely.

Yoriichi paused his kisses and looked closely at Sumiyoshi. And when the omega didn’t want him to stop, he leaned up again to continue their kiss.

At some point, Yoriichi pressed gently against Sumiyoshi’s jaw, prompting him to open his mouth, and Sumiyoshi complied without hesitation. That gave the alpha full access.

Their lips joined again with more hunger, both swept away by the fire burning in their chests.

Yoriichi had one hand on Sumiyoshi’s cheek, guiding how he tilted his head from time to time.

The next kiss made Sumiyoshi forget to breathe. It was different from the previous soft ones. Their shared breath mingled with a warm fog, like mist on a winter morning. He parted his lips, and the alpha released a low moan—almost a purring sound of satisfaction. Sumiyoshi knew what it meant.

That was his alpha, happy to feel his submission.

The sensation sent waves of pleasure through his body. Yoriichi kissed his lower lip before giving it a slow, teasing lick. Their eyes met—Yoriichi’s half-lidded, glowing with a pure desire to devour him. Sumiyoshi could only close his eyes and let go.

The alpha’s tongue brushed against his parted lips, urging them to open wider. With a soft moan, Sumiyoshi obeyed, and a tremor ran through him as Yoriichi’s tongue slipped into his mouth.

Hot and wet, Yoriichi’s tongue explored and licked eagerly, tasting every inch he could reach. Their tongues moved chaotically, clashing occasionally, their lips sealing every groan the omega released from how deep and demanding Yoriichi could be. Sumiyoshi could only pull himself closer, tangling his fingers in the alpha’s hair, silently begging for more.

He felt he could give Yoriichi anything.

Anything the alpha wanted, he’d offer it gladly.

Yoriichi’s kisses were hot and commanding, needing everything Sumiyoshi had to give. And Sumiyoshi’s omega—his instincts—told him to let the alpha take control. Yoriichi had been so good to him. He deserved everything.

And in that moment, Sumiyoshi truly believed he was everything.

When Yoriichi finally pulled away, it was slow, like he didn’t want the moment to end. He planted soft kisses on the omega’s swollen lips, making Sumiyoshi purr from all the attention.

Then Yoriichi looked at him closely.

Sumiyoshi’s face was flushed beyond reason, his lips red and puffy, his eyes heavy with lust, his hair messier than ever from all their movement. But what made Yoriichi growl softly—with satisfaction and pride—was seeing Sumiyoshi tilt his neck, exposing his scent gland.

Exactly where an alpha was meant to bite.

Sumiyoshi’s instincts were in overdrive. He couldn’t think clearly—only follow what felt right. And what felt right now was offering himself to his alpha.

Yoriichi wanted to bury his nose in that spot, to breathe in every part of his scent and merge it with his own.

Then Sumiyoshi opened his mouth.

"Do you… want to go in there?"

Sumiyoshi’s eyes flicked toward a specific room.

It was a private one—one none of them used.

Yoriichi licked his lips with anticipation.

Sumiyoshi wanted to continue what they had started… but somewhere private. Somewhere just for the two of them.

As fast as he could, Yoriichi lifted Sumiyoshi into his arms, both of their hearts pounding with adrenaline and the overwhelming need to be close.

And the moment the doors shut behind them, Sumiyoshi was already kissing him again.

Chapter Text

Yoriichi wanted to say that things with Sumiyoshi had gotten strange, that maybe it was forbidden to give in to his instincts.

However, deep down, his heart told him it wasn’t wrong to lose his mind a little every time he saw him each morning, just as he woke up by his side. That maybe it was right to caress his cheek and play with his loose hair to try and wake him up. That it was okay to lean in and kiss his lips repeatedly before Sumiyoshi could even say good morning, because he knew that once they finished kissing, Sumiyoshi would give him the most beautiful smile, then ask if he had slept well. And once Yoriichi said yes, Sumiyoshi would reward him with a sweeter kiss.

Yoriichi really wanted to believe what they were doing was wrong. He wanted to give himself false excuses, searching for anything that could justify ending it.

Sumiyoshi is younger, he's only eighteen, but people could bond as early as sixteen. Besides, he forgot all that whenever he held him by that small waist, pulling him closer, feeling the omega’s two soft breasts press against his chest. Sumiyoshi was a fully developed omega.

Maybe you're forcing him to return your touches, but then Sumiyoshi would catch him off guard when they were alone, wrapping his arms around Yoriichi’s neck and tilting his head up to chase his lips.

Your rut must be approaching, but Yoriichi hadn’t had one since Uta passed away.

He must be about to go into heat, but Sumiyoshi had already gone through it weeks after their first kiss.

You... had a wife, this is wrong, but Uta was no longer in this life. And he was certain that more than anyone, she would want him to move on.

All those excuses he tried to come up with to end things with Sumiyoshi were honestly quite silly—so much so that at some point, he simply stopped looking for them and allowed himself to enjoy every sensation that came from being with him.

Wrap your arms around his waist, touch his cheeks, hold his hands, play with his hair, carry him in your arms, place him in your lap, hover over him, kiss his lips. He repeated it like a mantra every time Sumiyoshi was his, when they were alone.

Everything. He allowed himself to do all of that.

He let himself go as far as he believed was right, and every time he thought he was pushing things too far, Sumiyoshi showed him it was okay.

Bury your nose in his neck, mark him with your scent.

It was the most intimate act an omega could allow an alpha who wasn't their bonded mate—and yet, Sumiyoshi had chosen him to do those things.

Sumiyoshi had chosen him.

They hadn’t talked about what they wanted this to become, but it seemed like neither of them cared in that moment. They just allowed themselves to feel each other, to satisfy everything they had been denying for weeks of tension—weeks of shared smiles and lingering glances, weeks of chasing each other’s lips in desperation, weeks of longing to touch freely.

“Yoriichi-san...” A muffled gasp escaped the omega’s lips, immediately swallowed by the alpha.

It had become a habit to take advantage of every chance they were alone, since unconsciously, neither of them wanted Suyako to find out.

And this was one of those days—Suyako had gone to the village with Yuu, but unlike usual, today was special because she was going to bring back the artist who would paint the portrait she so longed for.

They were supposed to be getting ready, wearing their best clothes, styling their hair—and in Sumiyoshi’s case, applying a bit of makeup.

But they were doing the exact opposite.

Yoriichi was slipping on his orange haori—the one he always wore under his red one—when he walked into the room where the four of them slept. There, he found Sumiyoshi dressed in a white hakama and his signature green checkered haori, but this time he was trying to tie a thick ribbon around his waist, cinching it tight with a cute decorative bow at the front.

And as he watched him, Yoriichi could only think that he looked beautiful. Perfect.

Sumiyoshi rarely wore “omega-like” clothes. He usually wore loose white trousers that tapered at the ankles and his green-and-black checkered haori. His clothes were simple, like those of a worker, and most days he ended up dirty, with black stains from coal.

Yoriichi didn’t mind that. In fact, it was already a delight just to see Sumiyoshi each day.

However, today he allowed himself to think the omega looked incredibly beautiful in that outfit. He wondered if Sumiyoshi would dress like this all the time if he didn’t have to work so much.

He was mesmerized. No matter what, he looked amazing in everything—adorable and enchanting.

When Sumiyoshi noticed him, he stopped looking in the mirror where he had been using a small brush to paint his lips red with ink.

The alpha stared at him intently, barely blinking. And Sumiyoshi also stared back, carefully analyzing the older man’s next move.

Yoriichi licked his lips. He was starving—starving for Sumiyoshi.

He couldn’t resist.

Because Sumiyoshi was beautiful, dressed so adorably, his lips so tempting... he allowed himself to be selfish and claim them. He wanted to kiss him deeply, until the red ink smudged across his cheeks, proving just how well he could kiss him.

The alpha walked toward the omega and sat beside him, gently pulling Sumiyoshi by the hands onto his lap, guiding him to sit there. They stayed like that, face to face.

Sumiyoshi’s cheeks were flushed from the light makeup, but also from the shyness of being on top of Yoriichi. He lowered his gaze, embarrassed—it was the first time the alpha had seen him so dressed up, in a more formal way, like any omega who stayed at home and didn’t work as hard as he did.

But just when he thought Yoriichi might feel uncomfortable seeing him like that, the alpha spoke.

“You look beautiful,” he whispered, just for them, even though they were alone.

Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes sparkled at such a sweet compliment.

“Really?” he asked with a pouty tone, almost demanding more praise—he wanted to hear how lovely he looked to the alpha.

Yoriichi nodded, gently taking the omega’s chin and tilting it down. Their lips brushed softly. Yoriichi tilted his head, caressing their lips together, tempting Sumiyoshi to close the gap between them.

“You’re the most beautiful omega, Sumiyoshi,” he whispered against his lips, gazing at him through half-lidded eyes filled only with adoration.

That was enough for the omega to close the distance, moaning as the alpha squeezed his chin, urging him to open his mouth so he could take full possession of it.

Taking Sumiyoshi’s lips—his entire mouth—always felt like the first time. Each time Yoriichi stopped kissing him, the tingling on his lips remained, and he almost forgot what it felt like to have Sumiyoshi’s lips pressing into his. It was never enough, and whenever he had the omega all to himself again, he just wanted to stay like that forever so he’d never forget that beautiful feeling.

Yoriichi’s hands slid slowly from Sumiyoshi’s cheeks down to his waist, caressing his arched back in the process. The omega let out a soft moan from the electric sensation running through his body, pressing his chest closer to Yoriichi’s—and the alpha didn’t mind the closeness at all.

Sumiyoshi’s arms wrapped around the alpha’s neck, playing with his long ponytail, giving it little unconscious tugs—and Yoriichi loved the feeling.

Their lips met again and again, pausing only for brief pecks as they caught their breath, only to dive back in, kissing more deeply. They swallowed each other’s soft moans and gasps, both restlessly competing for control of the kiss—their tongues playing to see who would push the limits further, who would go deeper, giving each other more pleasure.

Sumiyoshi pulled back slightly, panting through parted lips, trying to regulate his breathing. The alpha stared at him through half-lidded eyes, noticing the thin string of saliva connecting their lips, and couldn’t resist leaning in again to lick it away.

The omega locked eyes with the alpha, meeting his reddish gaze. Both studied the other’s expression, silently asking if it was okay to continue, trying to see if the other was uncomfortable.

And there was no need for words when Yoriichi grabbed the omega’s waist and pulled him down, making them both fall to the floor, Sumiyoshi landing on top of the alpha. The younger one chuckled at ending up on top, and Yoriichi smiled back, secretly delighting in his happiness and feeling proud that he was the cause of it.

Then Sumiyoshi leaned down and peppered his face with quick kisses. Yoriichi closed his eyes with a dopey smile, completely content. He could feel the slight dampness from the kisses, knowing some of it was the red ink smudging on his skin, but he didn’t care—Sumiyoshi was the cause, and he would allow him anything.

“Yoriichi-san,” the omega murmured from above, gazing at the alpha with affection.

“Yes?”

Sumiyoshi’s cheeks flushed again, but he didn’t look away from the alpha’s eyes, confident in what he was about to say.

“You look really good, too,” he whispered, leaning in to give him a quick kiss, watching for the alpha’s reaction. “I think you always look good.”

Yoriichi looked pleased, a soft purr rising from his chest. His hands began to play with the ribbon around the omega’s waist.

“Really?” he asked.

“Really. You’re the most handsome alpha I’ve ever known.”

The alpha chuckled quietly and grabbed the back of the omega’s neck, pulling him down for another kiss.

“I hope there were a lot of them if I’ve got such high expectations to meet,” he said. Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, feeling the alpha’s hand tighten on his waist. His eyes widened as he noticed the ribbon was no longer holding him, and he blushed, realizing how easy it would be now for Yoriichi to caress his bare back. “But not too many, I hope,” Yoriichi murmured. Sumiyoshi felt small, taking it as a subtle warning.

Yoriichi had been behaving like that lately—more cautious, more gentle, more longing... and definitely more dominant. And Sumiyoshi melted every time the alpha’s scent surrounded him, as if wanting to claim him all to himself.

With a purring hum of pleasure, Sumiyoshi kissed him again, their lips barely separating.

“You’re lucky. I’ve never looked at another alpha the way I look at you,” he whispered. Yoriichi gave him a satisfied look, the purring in his chest louder now, and he simply grabbed the back of the omega’s neck, pulling him into another deep, messy kiss.

Their mouths were already open, making it easier for their tongues to slip into each other’s warmth. They tangled quickly, the kisses growing more desperate and disheveled, moving from slow and tender to passionate and wild.

Their tongues twisted together, biting lips, quick licks that made them laugh at how sloppy they were.

Everything felt perfect.

Yoriichi’s hand, once at the back of Sumiyoshi’s neck, slid down again to his waist. He hadn’t meant to remove the ribbon, but he thanked his instincts—without the fabric, the haori had opened slightly, and for a second, his hand touched the soft brown skin of Sumiyoshi’s back. That alerted him a bit—he didn’t want to go too far.

But then Sumiyoshi’s hands reached his waist and took his hands, gently placing them on his bare skin, silently telling him it was okay to touch.

It was the first time it felt like they were rushing—but if Sumiyoshi wanted him to touch, Yoriichi would.

And just when he intended to raise the omega's haori a little more to touch all of him, he heard something in the distance that made him pull completely away from Sumiyoshi's lips.

The omega opened his eyes, surprised by the sudden action. The alpha's hands left his waist, lowering the haori to cover him entirely. He sat up, placing Sumiyoshi on his lap.

"Suyako is getting close," he said slowly, trying not to scare the omega, but judging by the change in Sumiyoshi's expression—from clarity to fear—he felt he hadn’t done a great job.

The omega’s eyes widened in panic.

"Oh God." He stood up quickly, looking down at the floor, trying to find the ribbon belt.

Yoriichi handed him the ribbon that was still dancing between his fingers, and Sumiyoshi accepted it with a hint of embarrassment, murmuring a small "thank you."

"Go to the other room and finish getting ready," he said. Sumiyoshi nodded, almost running out, but stopped in his tracks, turning back toward the alpha with determination.

Yoriichi looked at him, not knowing what could be more important than hiding any trace of what they had just done. But then, Sumiyoshi handed him a cloth.

"Sorry," he apologized. "You’ve got… lipstick on your face." Yoriichi’s face turned red from embarrassment. "I'm sorry—clean it well!" And he ran off to the other room.

The alpha looked at the white cloth in his hands, his cheeks still burning. He wiped his face, trying to remove any trace of Sumiyoshi’s lipstick.

Soon, the omega reappeared in the room. There were no wrinkles in his clothes, removing any sign of what they had done. The scent of mint had also vanished from his body, and Yoriichi made a small grimace at that.

His alpha had been feeling uneasy lately because something inside him was settling. There were too many wild feelings he had for Sumiyoshi, and among them was the desire to have the omega for himself. That meant looming over the younger man every chance he got, marking him with his scent because he loved how mint and chocolate blended together so gloriously.

Yoriichi ended up wishing that Sumiyoshi would only ever smell like him.

"He barely smells like us," the alpha said, informing the omega that he had aired the room out as much as he could.

Sumiyoshi nodded, looking down with embarrassment.

"Thank you for that, Yoriichi-san." He stepped closer to the alpha, going on tiptoe to reach his face, but stopped halfway, aware they couldn’t do that right now.

Instead, he simply brushed the man’s cheek with his thumb, giving him a warm smile.

Yoriichi nodded in understanding. He took Sumiyoshi’s hand, which rested on his cheek, and guided it to his lips, placing a gentle kiss on its back.

Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, feeling the growing need to throw himself back into the alpha’s arms. He couldn’t stop looking at Yoriichi—it felt like this moment, just the two of them like this, was the most perfect thing he could wish for.

He blinked several times, not quite believing how much their relationship had progressed.

And then, his train of thought stopped abruptly. His eyes opened wide with the realization.

What kind of relationship did he have with Yoriichi?

"Sumi-san, Yoriichi-san!" The cheerful footsteps of the only girl living in the cabin grew closer. Sumiyoshi quickly pulled his hand away from Yoriichi’s grasp, not wanting her to catch them in a suspicious position.
"We’re back…!"

The sliding door opened, revealing the girl in a pretty purple kimono with a pink obi tied at the middle. She didn’t wear her usual white headscarf; instead, her long hair was tied up in a bun near the ends.

Sumiyoshi turned to greet her with a welcoming smile.

"Welcome back, Yako." He approached his friend, but before he could greet her first, Yoriichi stepped in front of him, shielding him with his body.

Sumiyoshi wrinkled his nose, picking up a new scent that didn’t belong to any family member.

"This is the artist, Ikeda-san," she introduced, pointing to the man. "I negotiated really well with him—we only have to provide charcoal at the beginning of winter."

Yoriichi’s back blocked most of Sumiyoshi’s view, so he tilted his head, trying to see the man around the alpha’s body.

He was clearly an alpha, dressed in fine clothes from the capital—which meant they were expensive. He looked young to be a portrait artist, but Sumiyoshi didn’t judge. He paid it no mind.

"A pleasure to meet you," the man said with a small bow. "Suyako-san was very persuasive."

"Negotiation is my thing," she laughed cheerfully.

Sumiyoshi stepped to Yoriichi’s side, glancing at him and sensing how tense the man was. His heart skipped a beat as he realized why that might be.

Because of me? Could it be?

Alphas were a complete mystery to Sumiyoshi. He had never interacted with one directly, and had never had a partner since he’d been pretending to be an alpha himself. So he didn’t fully understand their behavior—especially not when it came to how an alpha acted toward their mate—or whatever Yoriichi and he were.

But something deep inside told him the reason Yoriichi’s shoulders were tight, his jaw clenched, and a near-growl hovered on his lips… was because of him. Because somehow, the alpha wanted to protect Sumiyoshi from a stranger who had entered their home—almost like someone intruding into an omega’s nest. In both cases, people became aggressive, completely ruled by their secondary gender.

His cheeks turned a little red at the thought—his omega was purring with pleasure because his alpha was protecting him.

"A pleasure, Ikeda-san!" Sumiyoshi snapped out of his thoughts, though he was still thinking of Yoriichi. "I’m Kamado Sumiyoshi." He bowed politely. "And this is Yoriichi-san." He gestured to the alpha, whose shoulders began to ease at the sound of his voice.

"It’s a pleasure to meet all the Kamados," the man said kindly. "People in town speak a lot about you."

"I hope it's good things," Sumiyoshi laughed, grabbing Yoriichi’s hand and pulling him out of the room, away from the unfamiliar alpha. "We’ll go make you some tea before we start. Sound good?"

The man nodded in agreement.

They moved away, now hiding in the kitchen.

"You were tense," the omega said with a smile, because even though it was a little cruel, it felt good that Yoriichi was on guard when another alpha was around.

Yoriichi let out a heavy sigh, leaning down to pick up the kettle and start making tea.

"Forgive me for that, Sumiyoshi," he apologized. The omega leaned on the kitchen table, watching as the alpha handled everything. "Lately my instincts have been acting up."

The alpha noticed Sumiyoshi’s head tilt with a confused expression. His scent became slightly stronger, signaling he was worried.
Yoriichi pressed his lips together, feeling a bit powerless.

Of course, for years he hadn't felt that connection with his alpha. His heat cycles had disappeared completely, his scent rarely manifested, and any typical “alpha” behavior had long since faded.

But with Sumiyoshi, it had been different from the start. He knew it the moment he woke from that fever and saw those beautiful, worried burgundy eyes.

That day, his scent came out as naturally as breathing—his alpha indicating that he wanted the omega to smell like him.

He’d ignored those feelings back then, thinking it was silly to fantasize about Sumiyoshi, who was only showing him such pure kindness. It felt wrong to have “bad” thoughts about him. It wasn’t fair for his alpha to react that way, and he didn’t want to get his hopes up with an omega who was just being generous.

But then, the day they kissed for the first time, it was like his alpha had reached his limit. And he let all those instincts out naturally—because it felt right.

It felt right for Sumiyoshi to smell like him.

It felt right to want to kiss him every chance he got.

It felt right to want to sink his teeth into his scent gland, binding them for life.

It felt right to want more. Kisses no longer felt like enough. Now he wanted more.

And of course, it felt right to want to protect him, to keep others from getting close with ulterior motives—because he was there now. Yoriichi was with Sumiyoshi, and it wasn’t right for anyone else to see the omega in any other way.

But his worries faded when the omega looked at him with pure affection, telling him just how much he wanted to kiss him.

After all, it seemed like Sumiyoshi only had eyes for him.

And that made him feel better—better than he expected.

And he wondered…

What kind of relationship did he have with Sumiyoshi?

He didn’t want to overthink it. Overthinking had made him suppress all those desires to kiss him for months. So now he was just enjoying every touch the omega gave him, not worrying about labeling his feelings—just feeling them.

"Maybe…" Sumiyoshi looked down, embarrassed by what he was about to say.

Yoriichi looked at him curiously as the kettle heated up.

But Sumiyoshi quickly shook his head, a small laugh escaping his lips.

"No, it’s silly." He laughed again, lowering his head, flustered. "Maybe we should go to a doctor."

But Yoriichi felt that wouldn’t help. His alpha was only screaming, 'It’s you! You’re the only one making my instincts go wild—because I want only you.'

And Yoriichi was about to say something about that, but Sumiyoshi went on tiptoe, chasing his lips and giving him a soft, quick kiss before pulling away. He looked at him through his lashes, cheeks painted a soft red—and Yoriichi was mesmerized by how adorable he was, instantly forgetting any concern.

"Let’s not think too much about it, okay?" Sumiyoshi took both of Yoriichi’s hands, squeezing them tightly. "I feel like… we don’t need to worry about it."

So Yoriichi nodded before leaning down, also pressing a short kiss to his lips, barely touching.

"You’re right," he murmured, watching him intently. "I don’t feel bad having these instincts. I think… they’re good for me."

In a moment of silence, the two of them smiled before leaning toward each other again, kissing quickly—pulling apart with a loud smooch. Both of them burst into laughter at that.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The portrait had turned out beautifully, even though they had spent several hours in the same position.

The three of them had arranged themselves just the way Suyako thought would be perfect. Sumiyoshi and she were sitting in two chairs, Suyako holding little Yuu on her lap —who had been the hardest to keep still for so many hours— and Yoriichi was standing behind the two omegas, taking the role of the alpha of the house.

When Ikeda-san finished the portrait, he told them he needed to add the family name above the frame. It was obvious he considered Yoriichi, the only alpha there, and since Sumiyoshi's last name was Kamado, the man assumed he should use the alpha’s surname.

Yoriichi thought it over. He knew Sumiyoshi and Suyako were considering him in this because, in a way, they respected him as the alpha. However, Sumiyoshi’s words made him decide quickly.

<< I gave Yuu my last name. He's Kamado Yuu now >>

There were no hesitations. He wasn’t going to take Sumiyoshi’s place, because before he arrived, it had only been Suyako and him.

So, with a determined look, he turned to Ikeda-san.

“Kamado,” he said. Sumiyoshi looked at him, surprised. “We are the Kamado family.”

And the omega couldn’t help but hug him, not caring that the other two could see them.

Sumiyoshi had always loved the idea of getting married one day and having a big family, but after his entire family perished, something inside him settled —a deep desire to not let his surname die. He was an omega and of course, he would be expected to adopt his future husband’s name, so it seemed impossible to keep the Kamado name alive.

He remembered how his mother and father had planned to have another baby before his mother got sick. He often thought about how things might have been if that baby had been born, if it had been an alpha, and the family name could’ve continued.

So this made him happy. Because even though fantasies about taking Yoriichi’s last name made his stomach flutter, preserving his family’s legacy came first.

Yoriichi, on the other hand, didn’t mind taking Sumiyoshi’s last name —well, not officially, but he was fine with everyone knowing him as another Kamado. It wasn’t that he was ashamed of his own name or his family, but he knew it would mean a lot to Sumiyoshi to keep his surname going. So it felt like the right thing to do.

Any other alpha might have been angry —after all, he was the alpha of the household. But Yoriichi didn’t care. As long as Sumiyoshi looked happy and radiant, that was more than enough.

That day, the three of them spent long minutes admiring the Kamado family portrait. The scent of affection drifted from them, expressing the familiar feeling growing between them —after all, that’s what they had been for months now: a family. And even if the portrait seemed superficial, it meant a lot to them.

The days went on as usual. Winter was arriving, and with it came soft snowflakes settling on the earth, covering it entirely.

This time of year brought the best sales opportunities simply because it was winter —people sought warmth above all. Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi had worked late into the night, standing at the kiln making charcoal, with barely a moment to rest.

Suyako, for her part, did her best to help with the housework, tending to the two young men so they wouldn’t have to worry about anything, all while caring for the little baby —now nearly a year old— who had just started walking on his own.

“I think everything hurts,” Sumiyoshi sighed, sitting on the engawa. His face was still smudged with coal dust, but he didn’t even have the energy to go wash up. “We’ve worked so hard, Yoriichi-san.”

The alpha sat beside the omega, nodding in agreement.

“I think we should take a few days off,” he suggested, looking outside at the falling snowflakes. “We still have time before the storms start.”

“But, Yoriichi-san!” the omega pouted in protest. “We can’t rest! We need all the money we can get for the winter! You know meat is really expensive this time of year.”

“We don’t always have to eat meat. It’s bad at some point,” Yoriichi replied, a crooked smile on his face. “We’ll be fine.”

“But…” Sumiyoshi tried to argue, but the alpha grabbed his hand, squeezing it tightly —almost as if he were trying to calm him down.

Sumiyoshi blinked several times, dazed just by the alpha’s presence.
“We’ll be fine. I promise,” he said with a smile.

The omega pressed his lips together, still not entirely sure. But any lingering doubt vanished from his mind when the alpha leaned down to meet his lips, kissing him in a gentle rhythm that Sumiyoshi immediately returned, parting his lips to let the alpha deepen the kiss. Yoriichi moaned softly, savoring the way the omega let him in.

It was natural for both of them to smile when they kissed —it felt so good to be close to one another. Their breaths mingled perfectly, warm and light between soft gasps whenever they broke apart briefly, only to find each other again, increasingly hungry for more.

When their tongues met in a perfect dance, they couldn't help but let out little moans and whimpers, swallowed into each other’s mouths —vibrating softly, showing just how desperate they were for one another. Their kisses always became rough after a while, and instinctively, Yoriichi would break away from the omega’s lips, pressing his nose against Sumiyoshi’s cheek as he caught his breath, inhaling the intoxicating scent laced with lust.

And Sumiyoshi would push the alpha’s head down to his neck, signaling that he could smell his gland as much as he wanted. Yoriichi would growl in the omega’s ear before burying himself in it.

Yoriichi couldn’t lie —he wanted to lick Sumiyoshi so badly. His desire grew every day, and smelling him wasn’t enough anymore. He definitely needed more.

And when the alpha’s hands started searching for the omega’s hips to lift him onto his lap, clumsy footsteps echoed nearby, making them pull apart instantly with a loud smack.

They both averted their eyes, as if they were strangers and hadn’t just been devouring each other.

“Umi, Umi!” a childish voice called out. Sumiyoshi, recognizing it was for him, turned to look at the small baby.

Yuu smiled at them, his eyes crinkling with joy and his cheeks puffier than ever. Sumiyoshi melted with affection at the sight.

“Yuu, little one!” he turned, giving his back to Yoriichi to focus on the toddler stumbling toward him.

The baby frowned with every step, frustrated that he couldn’t reach his uncle fast enough. Sumiyoshi waited patiently, letting out a bit more of his scent to calm the child and keep him from crying.

When Yuu finally reached him, he threw himself into Sumiyoshi’s arms, who caught him immediately. The omega laughed as Yuu mumbled incomprehensible words.

“Mommy, where moooommy?” the baby murmured, burying his face into Sumiyoshi’s chest.

Sumiyoshi smiled softly, gently stroking the child’s smooth hair.

“Your mom is taking a bath.”

“Mommy” the baby whimpered, “hungry, hungry.”

Then he pulled away, tugging on Sumiyoshi’s haori, trying to pull it down in search of the omega’s chest. Sumiyoshi flushed and quickly grabbed the baby’s hands before he could go any further.

He definitely had no milk.

Then, Yoriichi picked him up before he started crying.

The baby’s huge eyes looked at the alpha with surprise. Yoriichi smiled at him, lifting him up higher, making the child laugh as he saw himself taller than the two adults.

“Yochi, Yochi!” The baby’s giggles made the alpha smile calmly, happy to make him laugh.

Sumiyoshi watched closely, smiling at the sweet scene. Every time he saw Yoriichi playing with Yuu, an intrusive thought entered his mind, making him fantasize day and night about a future with the alpha.

<< He would definitely be a good father >>

It was silly and rushed, but Sumiyoshi’s omega instincts wouldn’t stop overwhelming him, imagining what it would be like to be the omega of that perfect alpha who was so good with children. His omega screamed that he was in the bloom of his youth, fully developed and undoubtedly very fertile.

Sumiyoshi blushed at those thoughts, lowering his gaze to avoid looking at the alpha and his nephew.

In just a few minutes, the child had fallen asleep again. Yoriichi held him pressed against his chest, letting the little head rest there, with one hand supporting his back and the other under his bottom to keep him from falling.

They both stayed silent, watching the snow fall.

They sighed at the same time, which surprised them both. They quickly turned to look at each other before letting out a small laugh at the silly coincidence.

“What are you thinking about?” Yoriichi asked.

Sumiyoshi began to play with his loose hair — it kept him warmer, and he preferred it that way in winter — a bit shy.

“I was thinking about the first time we were here.”

Yoriichi nodded, smiling with nostalgia.

“Of course.” He chuckled softly. “It was almost a year ago…”

“Almost a year ago you gave me the scare of my life.” He crossed his arms, looking at him with a slight frown. Yoriichi looked away, embarrassed. “Seriously, I think since that day I decided to take care of you.”

“Are you saying you adopted me?”

“Maybe. I gave you food and water, just like a puppy.” He shrugged, amused by the alpha’s comment. “You were stubborn, Yoriichi-san.”

“Well, then I thank you for that.” The hand that had been supporting the child’s back slid down to grab Sumiyoshi’s hand, making him blush at the touch. “Thank you for always taking care of me.”

The omega laughed shyly, intertwining his fingers with the alpha’s.

“Thank you for letting yourself be cared for,” he said. “I like taking care of you. It makes me happy.”

“It makes me happy that you take care of me. You’re a beautiful person, Sumiyoshi.”

That made the omega look away, embarrassed, because Yoriichi sometimes said things so directly that it made his heart beat fast.

The alpha’s scent began to fluctuate in the air. Sumiyoshi noticed it with uncertainty, recognizing the hesitation in it. It was obvious Yoriichi wanted to say something else, but he seemed unsure about bringing it up. Suddenly, almost abruptly, the alpha turned to look at the omega again, cheeks red, and spoke.

“Do you remember what I said earlier about taking some time to relax?” he asked quickly, so quickly that Sumiyoshi had to pause a few seconds to process what he had said.

Sumiyoshi nodded in confusion.

“Yes. What about it?”

The alpha licked his lips, suddenly feeling them dry.

“Do you want to go out with me?” he murmured in a low voice, embarrassed. And before Sumiyoshi could assume it included Suyako and Yuu, he added, “Just the two of us.”

The omega gave a little jump on the spot, blushing all the way to the tips of his ears at the implication.

He felt his omega practically squeal with joy at the alpha’s words.

It was one of those implications.

Alphas usually went on dates with the omegas they wanted to make their mates, to get to know each other and see if they wanted to start a relationship.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi had done everything backwards, of course.

Deep down, Sumiyoshi hadn’t really hoped Yoriichi would ever do something like that. He didn’t want to think badly of the alpha, but he thought that maybe what they had… whatever it was, it would just be kisses and caresses, nothing serious. So the alpha’s invitation thrilled him.

He didn’t know. He didn’t know exactly what he felt for the alpha, but…
Feeling his mouth on his own, his warm hands on his waist and hips, the laughs they shared, the mutual smiles, the little kisses they left on each other’s cheeks...

The warm breath of the alpha against his scent gland that made him crave a bite — he was dying for Yoriichi to do that.

Sumiyoshi saw the alpha open his mouth again, probably to take back what he’d said. His eyebrows were drawn downward, and his scent expressed recent disappointment. But the omega squeezed his hand tighter, nodding several times with wide eyes, blushing down to the tips of his ears.

“I-I do…!” he blurted out, his voice going a bit high-pitched. He blushed, quickly covering his mouth. Yoriichi motioned for him to lower his voice since the baby was still sleeping. “I-I mean…” His burgundy eyes sparkled charmingly, completely infatuated and already imagining a thousand romantic scenarios. “Yes, I want to. I accept.”

Again, the omega covered his mouth.

Was he getting married or something?

Yoriichi laughed quietly, bowing his head in embarrassment, because what the omega had said sounded so out of place.

“I mean…” Sumiyoshi uncovered his lips. “I want to, please, let’s go out.”

“I’m the one who invited you,” Yoriichi joked.

“And I’m inviting you back. Do you want to go out with me?”

Sumiyoshi stretched out his hand, hinting for the alpha to take it — almost as if he were asking for his hand in marriage — which made both of them laugh.

Yoriichi chuckled softly, feeling happy and fulfilled. He grabbed the omega’s wrist, gently pulling him to his side, leaning down to give him a small kiss on the lips. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, feeling warm and content from the alpha’s action.

They pulled apart quickly since it wasn’t appropriate to kiss in front of a child, even if he was asleep.

And with both of them holding hands, sitting on the engawa while watching the snow fall more heavily, they felt warm and happy.

It really had been almost a year since they met. So much had happened in that short period of time, so it still felt unbelievable to both of them how they ended up like this — holding hands with trust, their hearts beating for one another, with the right to kiss whenever they wanted.

They had spent months together. They had spent hours in each other’s company, talking about the most trivial things all the way to their life stories, fears, and hopes. They had opened up to each other so naturally that it didn’t feel rushed at all. Never did the thought cross their minds that they were moving too fast — even if it seemed that way to others, they believed everything was going exactly as it should.

Everything was perfect. The two of them were perfect. Together.

Sumiyoshi glanced at the alpha, knowing he hadn’t noticed being watched because he was paying attention to the snow. Yoriichi always focused intensely whenever he paid attention to something.

His lips parted slightly, and from his already bright eyes, an even more dazzling light appeared. His omega felt absolutely euphoric, because this was the alpha who had asked him out on a date, this was the alpha who gave him his first kiss, and this was the alpha who was clearly interested in him.

And when Yoriichi turned to look at him, a hint of hesitation on his face, something stirred powerfully in his stomach. His cheeks felt very hot, his hands started to sweat, and his heart was racing like crazy.

<< Oh, so that’s what this is… >>

Yoriichi’s hand caressed his cheek gently, smiling at him so lovingly, as if he were the most precious being in his life.

Sumiyoshi held his breath for several seconds, realizing something very important.

Of course, Kamado Sumiyoshi, he thought to himself.

And the alpha leaned in again to kiss him, this time on the forehead. Face to face, Sumiyoshi could now see more clearly the delicate yet masculine features of the alpha.

He was handsome and perfect.

<< You’re in love with him. >>

And Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, his face red with embarrassment.

The alpha’s breath hovered over his lips, and he once again closed the short distance between them, initiating a soft kiss.

You’re far too in love, maybe, he thought, as once again, Yoriichi claimed his mouth.

Chapter Text

Lately, paying attention to his appearance had become very common for Sumiyoshi.

He didn’t know how many times he’d looked at himself in the mirror, but he just couldn’t stop. Every time he thought there was nothing else to fix on his face, he’d find one more imperfection that he’d try to hide or improve with a bit of makeup.

He frowned, staring at his reflection again, promising himself this would be the last time.

It was already the fourth time he’d changed his lip tint—even though he was pretty sure he didn’t need to apply more, since his lips were already chapped enough to look red and full. Still, he applied another coat.

Buying makeup in secret from Suyako had been difficult, because that girl simply wouldn’t stop questioning him until she got the truth out of him. And honestly, Sumiyoshi wasn’t ready to tell her he’d been kissing Yoriichi for almost three weeks—and of course, that Yoriichi had asked him out on a date.

Even if Suyako definitely wasn’t stupid, he knew she was getting more and more suspicious by the day. Suddenly caring about his looks, wearing tighter clothes, and even putting on a little makeup didn’t help, especially since Sumiyoshi knew he usually avoided all of that—hard work made him look messy faster.

The omega stood up slowly, letting his long skirt fall gracefully around his legs before tying the ribbon that wrapped around most of his waist.

Today he was wearing a black skirt that looked a lot like a hakama, held in place with a white sash. On top, he wore his signature green haori with black checkers—but the sleeves were longer now, almost kimono-like, thanks to some modifications Suyako had suggested for the winter.

He completed the outfit with an ornament of artificial sakura flowers, from which delicate threads hung, carrying small yellow fake jewels that mimicked gold. Despite all his attempts to look a bit extravagant, his makeup was simple—a hint of blush on his cheeks and a burgundy powder on his eyelids that didn’t show much in the dark, along with a soft red on his lips that made them look fuller.

Even though Sumiyoshi almost never dressed so... well, omega-like, he couldn’t help but smile with happiness and purr with pure pleasure. He had always wanted to do these things—after all, he was an omega and sometimes he just wanted to feel pretty.

He liked how he’d been feeling lately.

He felt pretty, delicate, and desired.

His chest thumped hard. He placed his hands over it, a goofy smile spreading across his face.

He felt pretty, delicate, and desired because Yoriichi made him feel that way—he made him feel so protected and loved that Sumiyoshi couldn’t stop his omega instincts from coming to the surface.

Because an alpha had set his eyes on him, had found him attractive, and had wanted to take him out on a date.

And he seemed to mean it.

He giggled softly to himself, looking a bit crazy since he was alone in the room.

With a deep breath, he lowered his arms to his sides and clenched his fists with determination.

It was time.

A couple of knocks came from the paper sliding door, and the omega turned to look—he saw the tall figure of Yoriichi silhouetted by the oil lamp outside, casting a shadow on the door. Sumiyoshi blushed, knowing the alpha was close.

“Sumiyoshi?” the alpha murmured, probably trying not to let Suyako hear. “Are you ready to go?”

The omega licked his lips, suddenly feeling them dry. He was nervous and he knew it, but he couldn’t help it because—oh my God, this was really happening!

He was going on a date with Yoriichi-san!

“Yeah, I’m coming,” he replied, his voice coming out in a high, thin thread.

Walking slowly toward the door, he slid it open dramatically, doing it as slowly as he could, feeling a bit shy about being seen by the alpha in different clothes—just like the day of the family portrait.

When he opened the door, he was met with Yoriichi, who had his usual narrow-eyed look—which gradually widened the longer he looked the omega up and down. Sumiyoshi also froze in the doorway, stunned by the alpha from head to toe.

He wasn’t dressed that differently from usual, but tonight he wore loose pants that hugged his calves, with long white socks underneath. Sumiyoshi blushed at how the pants made his legs stand out—and he couldn’t help but wonder what else Yoriichi was hiding under all that baggy clothing. This time, he wore only the orange haori he usually had under his red one, tucked into his pants and highlighting his slim waist, especially with the belt cinching it in.

Sumiyoshi fully intended to tell him how handsome he looked—but as soon as he tilted his head up to meet those red eyes, he was ambushed by the alpha’s lips. Sumiyoshi choked on a gasp at the sudden move, but his eyes quickly fluttered shut with pleasure. He gave in, wrapping his arms around the alpha’s neck while Yoriichi held his cheek with one hand and gripped his waist with the other.

Together, they moved in a slow dance of tongues, and when they touched, it felt perfect. They left no space unexplored.

Knowing how risky it was to be kissing in the middle of the hallway, their movements were clumsy, adrenaline rushing through their bodies. Their teeth bumped into each other a few times, making them both stifle a laugh into the kiss, which turned into smiles as they kept playing with their lips.

When they pulled away, they stayed in the same position.
Sumiyoshi was wrapped around the alpha’s neck, and Yoriichi held him tightly by the waist.

They smiled at each other, eyes closed, soaking in the moment they were sharing. Their hearts felt warm, their scents blending together so perfectly that they wished they could stay like that forever.

Their bodies, unconsciously, began to sway side to side—almost as if they were dancing.

But when they heard the sound of a spoon hitting a pot in the kitchen, they knew they had to pull apart.

Sumiyoshi unwrapped his arms from around the alpha, who looked a little disappointed, his expression almost like a kicked puppy. The omega wanted to hug him forever and never let go.

“Is it time to go, maybe?” Sumiyoshi murmured just for the two of them. Yoriichi nodded quickly.

“It’s time,” he said, giving the omega’s hand a gentle squeeze.

They both smiled at each other, full of excitement, and headed to the kitchen to talk to the only girl in the family.

Suyako was walking back and forth in the kitchen, humming a random tune as she practically danced. Her nose wrinkled when she caught the scents of her best friend and Yoriichi. She turned to greet them, ready to say dinner would be ready soon—but froze when she saw them.

“Sumi-san?” she blinked in surprise, staring at her friend who looked… so dressed up. Not even on family portrait day had he dressed like that. Then she turned to the alpha, also shocked to see him so casual—not in his warrior clothes and not even carrying his katana. “Yoriichi-san?”

The two of them exchanged a quick glance, sharing the same nervous tension. No matter how you looked at it, this was a setup for misunderstandings.

“Huh?” she laughed awkwardly, wiping her hands on the apron she wore over her purple kimono. “Is there a festival I didn’t hear about?”

Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together nervously.

“No, Yako. It’s just that…”

“We’re going to another village tonight,” Yoriichi cut in quickly, speaking so fast even Sumiyoshi barely understood him.

The omega tilted her head, clearly confused.

“Huh? Why?”

“We’re doing business with some merchants,” Sumiyoshi explained, the lie coming out more naturally from him than from the alpha. “And the man was only available at night, so…”

“Right, right, I get it,” she nodded almost automatically. She looked them up and down again, still trying to make sense of it all. “And the outfits?”

“What about them?” Yoriichi asked. Sumiyoshi wanted to smack himself—it was ironic how bad the alpha was at lying despite his stoic face.

“You’re way too dressed up!” she exclaimed. “It looks like you’re going to a festival or something!”

“We just want to make a good impression,” Sumiyoshi clarified calmly, hoping his friend would believe the string of lies they were feeding her.

Suyako went quiet for a few seconds that felt eternal. Then she slowly nodded, her blue eyes narrowing as she looked at both of them with doubt, clearly not buying the whole story.

She let out a long sigh.

“Fine, I understand,” she pouted. “But you should tell me these things ahead of time! I want to be included too!”

For a moment, both boys felt guilty for keeping something so important from Suyako.

“We’re sorry, Yako,” Sumiyoshi said with a small bow. “It slipped our minds!”

She nodded, still pouting. Then she walked up to them, standing right in front of them.

The two boys stiffened like sticks, tense and unsure what she was going to do next. After all, it was Suyako—anything could happen with her.

But contrary to all their panicked thoughts, she simply rose on her tiptoes and wrapped an arm around each of them, pulling them into a big, tight hug. Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi looked at each other, unsure how to respond to the sudden affection.

“Then I hope you both have a great time,” she said, breaking the hug with a wide smile that made them feel even guiltier for lying to her. “Please take care of yourselves.”

“We won’t be long,” Yoriichi said quickly. His eyes were filled with concern for the girl—he didn’t like the idea of leaving her alone for too long, especially not with Yuu, and with demons still on his mind. “We’ll be back by dawn, we promise.”

Sumiyoshi nodded enthusiastically at the alpha’s words.

“It’s okay!” she laughed. “I’ll be waiting for you—Yuu will too,” she added, pointing to the room where the baby was already asleep after being fed.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi both smiled with relief. Everything had gone just as they’d hoped.

They headed toward the exit, letting Suyako wrap scarves around each of them, saying winter was getting colder and she didn’t want them catching a cold. Once they were ready, they walked away from the cabin at a slow pace, in no rush to reach the foot of the mountain.

They walked in silence, but it didn’t feel awkward. The only sounds were their footsteps crunching in the snow and the soft hoots of an owl nearby.

At some point, they held hands, and the atmosphere grew even more comfortable.
Sumiyoshi glanced at the alpha, who looked a little excited, judging by the faint sparkle in his reddish eyes.

“Where are we going, Yoriichi-san?” he asked.

He honestly didn’t know where they were going, and he wasn’t sure if the whole “going to another village” thing was real. Since the alpha had been the one to ask him out, it felt a bit rude to question where they were going—so he had kept quiet these past days, just daydreaming about romantic scenarios.

The alpha tightened his grip, interlacing their fingers.

“We are going to another town,” he said, locking eyes with the omega’s burgundy ones. Sumiyoshi blinked in surprise.

“Really?”

“Really.”

Mentally, the omega started questioning their finances.

“But that’s going to be so expensive!” he exclaimed, his wide eyes growing even wider in shock.

They were already reaching the base of the mountain. Some houses were coming into view.

“Probably,” the alpha replied, as if it were nothing.

“B-but…”

Yoriichi stopped walking, making Sumiyoshi stop too.

The alpha gave him the sweetest smile possible, his cheeks lifting just slightly, making his narrow eyes stand out even more. He leaned down, aiming for the omega’s lips—and Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, waiting for them to meet. It was just a soft peck, but it was enough to stop Sumiyoshi from overthinking everything. Yoriichi quickly pulled back.

“You don’t have to worry about that,” the alpha said, brushing the omega’s cheek with his thumb. Sumiyoshi shut one eye at the gentle touch. “It won’t be a problem, okay?”

The omega nodded quickly, feeling like he could believe anything this alpha told him—even if he said he saw a cow flying.

Wheels could be heard approaching them. Sumiyoshi immediately turned toward the sound, spotting an adult woman walking toward them while pulling a small carriage. Her focused expression lit up when she saw them and she began to pull the cart with even more energy.

“Yoriichi-san! Sumiyoshi-san!” the alpha woman called out, stopping right in front of them and waving cheerfully.

“Hitomi-san,” the omega said, surprised to see her. He also couldn’t take his eyes off the cart in front of him. He had never seen one in person—they were usually something exclusive to the big cities.

It was a rickshaw*, a two-wheeled carriage pulled by a person. It was rare to see and usually reserved for royalty or members of powerful clans.

“W-where…?” the omega turned to the alpha, who was watching him closely, clearly waiting for his reaction. “Where did this come from?”

The woman laughed, quickly answering his question.

“My father works for a merchant family, pulling one of these,” she said, pointing at the rickshaw. “Apparently, the head of the family’s wife got tired of it, so she gave it away without a second thought. Now it’s mine. It’s actually a pretty good business in villages because of how eccentric it looks.”

Sumiyoshi turned again to look at the alpha, who still had his eyes fixed on him, silently waiting for some kind of response. The omega simply beamed at him, his whole face glowing even brighter than it already was under the moonlight. His burgundy eyes looked almost pink with excitement.

“Oh, Yoriichi-san,” the omega laughed joyfully and let go of his hand just to wrap himself around the alpha’s arm affectionately and intimately—completely unbothered by the other woman watching them. “This is so sweet.”

The alpha smiled, his chest swelling with pride. The omega was happy—his small gesture had made him happy. That alone filled him with warmth. His inner alpha was practically howling with joy. This omega, the one he had shared such close moments with, was thrilled by what he had done.

A proper courtship...

Yes, Yoriichi thought, that’s what this was.

The word “courtship” and the name “Sumiyoshi” sounded perfect in the same sentence.

Sumiyoshi felt like he was in heaven, floating on a big, fluffy cloud—preferably a pink one, since that’s the color he always associated with Yoriichi. He simply couldn’t take his eyes off the alpha. He was so kind to him. He had always been sweet, ever since the day they met—but now, it was different. Now it was intimate and just for him.

Yoriichi only acted this tenderly with him. He only smiled like that at him.

And that alone made Sumiyoshi’s stomach tingle with excitement whenever he was close.

The alpha helped him into the rickshaw. But instead of just offering his hand, he grabbed him firmly by the waist and lifted him up, setting him gently onto the seat.
Sumiyoshi could only smile at him.

Once they were both seated, side by side, their knees brushing—neither of them making the slightest move to pull away—and their hands once again held together, fingers interlaced so gently, the woman finally began to walk, pulling the rickshaw in a direction the omega didn’t recognize. But just being in Yoriichi’s company made any uncertainty feel unimportant.

Sumiyoshi rested his head on the alpha’s chest, closing his eyes to savor the closeness—close enough to breathe in his minty scent that completely enveloped his senses. Yoriichi began to purr, relaxed by the omega’s presence. He wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him in tighter until there was no space left between them.

On the way to the village, Sumiyoshi eventually lifted his head, still leaning against the alpha’s chest. Yoriichi noticed, glancing down at him. With cheeks blushing from being caught, Sumiyoshi leaned up and placed a kiss on the alpha’s lips. Yoriichi returned it happily.

They really should’ve toned it down a bit, though—because the woman cleared her throat, clearly reminding them not to get too affectionate.
Both of them looked at her, flustered, muttering a soft, “Sorry…”

The ride continued normally, with the two refraining from any more kisses—just holding hands quietly.

When some yellowish lights—typical of oil lamps—began appearing in the distance, Sumiyoshi sat up properly, blinking in disbelief.

The streets were crowded with food stalls and festival games, the kind little kids loved the most. People were walking back and forth carrying paper lanterns decorated with kanji characters. Even the restaurants and taverns were packed with people—shouting, drinking, and laughing so hard they could see drunk folks falling to the ground, giggling.

“What… what is this?” the omega whispered in amazement.

He was certain that, in all his outings with Suyako, he had never passed by this place.

“You probably didn’t notice it, if you ever passed through,” Yoriichi said, wrapping his arm around the omega’s shoulders. “It’s the Snow Light Festival,” he explained.

“Is that even possible?”

“As you can see.”

They both watched as a group of people placed their lanterns into the snow. The flames didn’t go out, protected by the decorated paper surrounding them.

“They’re beautiful,” Sumiyoshi whispered, eyes sparkling with curiosity.

The alpha gently turned his face by the chin, and the omega allowed it—meeting the alpha’s tender red eyes.

“Do you want to start our date now?”

That nearly made the omega jump out of his seat from the excitement.

Yoriichi had only said they were “going out,” but calling it a “date” made it something much bigger—something much more serious.

Courtship.

He’s definitely doing it.

Holy damn God.

Sumiyoshi nodded over and over, his cheeks burning red from the alpha’s implication.

He couldn’t help it—he threw himself at Yoriichi, wrapping his arms around his shoulders, and the alpha didn’t resist because the omega’s lips were already silencing any protest.

The alpha melted instantly under the touch, placing a hand on Sumiyoshi’s cheek as he deepened the kiss, letting their tongues dance in passionate harmony. They tilted their heads in every angle possible, and when Sumiyoshi had had enough, he pulled back just a little—his eyes full of mischief, a playful smile curling his lips. Without breaking eye contact, he licked the alpha’s closed lips, cleaning away any trace of their kiss.

Yoriichi held his breath at the gesture and leaned in, ready to start another kiss—but Sumiyoshi pulled away quickly, sitting up straight again and flashing him a teasing smile.

“I thought our date started the moment you helped me into this rickshaw, Tsugikuni-san.” The alpha held his breath at the formality.“Please take care of me and let’s have a wonderful evening.”

Yoriichi nodded almost like a robot, completely out of sorts.

“Of course, Kamado-kun,” he said.

And they shared one last quick kiss before deciding to step down from the rickshaw and explore the village together.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

They had arrived at a restaurant that, although a bit crowded, still had a few tables available. In fact, as soon as they entered, the woman who owned the place welcomed them in with a knowing smile, telling them it was a great spot for a couple in love.

Although both of them felt embarrassed by the comment, they couldn’t help but glance at each other through narrowed eyes, sharing small smiles—and most importantly, neither of them denied it.

They sat at one of the many tables. The decoration was quite simple, with an oil lamp hanging above them that bathed their faces in a soft yellow light with orange undertones. There was only a single candle on the table, placed there to keep insects away from the food. Around them were other diners—some enjoying a quiet dinner, and others laughing loudly, already tipsy from the alcohol the place offered.

Even if it wasn’t the kind of atmosphere Sumiyoshi was used to, he thought it was nice. He felt comfortable being there.

He turned to look at the alpha, who was also taking in the surroundings.

Sumiyoshi smiled.

And the place felt more than perfect simply because Yoriichi was there with him. They only needed each other to make it an ideal spot.

“It’s a lovely place, Yoriichi-san,” the omega began, drawing the alpha’s full attention to him. Yoriichi smiled at him. “How did you find it?”

“Well…” The alpha looked down, a bit shy, focusing on the oak table as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. “I did a lot of research before deciding I wanted to bring you here.”

Sumiyoshi felt his heart shrink from how full it was of love.

“Really?”

“Very much so.” The alpha nodded several times, trying to emphasize how much effort he had put in. “I asked around in our village and…” His eyes returned to the omega’s face, which was glowing with delight at hearing everything Yoriichi had done just to make him happy. “I admit I even left the village a few times to make sure you’d like it.”

This wasn’t the kind of environment where you’d typically find Kamado Sumiyoshi, a hardworking boy who focused only on home duties and never had the time for something as simple as dining out. However...

“One day you told me you loved shiny things,” Yoriichi explained. “That you’d always wanted to go to lots of festivals, but you were always so busy supporting yourself that you never had the time.”

The omega’s lips parted as if to speak, but he kept quiet, waiting for the alpha to finish.

Because everything Yoriichi was saying meant that he had always been listening to his stories—that even if Sumiyoshi tended to ramble, Yoriichi was willing to listen and remember even the little things like that.

“And you like being surrounded by people, so it wasn’t hard to choose today,” the alpha added, his hands fidgeting nervously on the table. “I hope I made the right choice.”

Then Sumiyoshi gave a little bounce in his seat, wanting to let the alpha know that he had done everything right. His cheeks were deeply flushed from the attention, his brows drawn together with determination as he looked at the alpha, absolutely delighted.

“Yes!” he nearly shouted. Yoriichi almost leaned back from how sudden the omega’s outburst was, leaning over the table and invading his personal space. Embarrassed, Sumiyoshi slowly returned to his seat. “I-I mean… it’s totally perfect, really!” He nodded several times, a wide, closed-lip smile spreading across his face. “It’s beautiful and… and…”

Sumiyoshi grabbed the alpha’s hands, pressing them against his own. Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise, casting a quick glance at their joined hands before looking back at the omega’s face.

“I…” Sumiyoshi laughed shyly. “I’m really lucky to have you.” And the alpha’s eyes opened wider, surprised by the boy’s words. His lips parted, ready to say something, but the omega spoke first. “Thank you for being so thoughtful. I never imagined you’d remember all that.”

“I do…!” Now it was Yoriichi who blurted out, almost tripping over his own words. “I…”

Sumiyoshi laughed openly, covering his lips with both hands to muffle the sound.

“I know, I know.” He slowly lowered his hands, revealing a perfect, pearly-toothed smile. “Yoriichi-san, you’re really thoughtful and…”

The omega glanced down at their joined hands.

“I love that about you,” he murmured shyly.

Their eyes met again.

Both of them were completely flushed, holding hands tightly across the table, their fingers interlaced, hearts pounding with excitement just from being near each other. Almost unconsciously, they both slowly closed their eyes, leaning in to find the other’s lips—despite the table between them making the action a bit difficult.

However, footsteps nearby and a loud greeting made them pull apart before their longed-for kiss could happen.

“I’ve never seen you two around here!”

A slightly plump woman—the restaurant owner—greeted them with a huge smile that made her round cheeks stand out. She radiated an air of warmth and welcome, even though they were complete strangers in both the restaurant and the town.

Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi quickly glanced at each other before returning to their seats, embarrassed by the public display of affection. It wasn’t exactly well looked upon for couples to kiss in front of strangers.

“You two look like you’re very in love,” she chuckled. She patted her apron, wiping her hands unconsciously. “Let me guess. Courting?”

Sumiyoshi blushed but didn’t say anything. Even though the alpha’s intentions were clear, he didn’t want to assume anything until Yoriichi said it out loud.

Yoriichi, on the other hand, nodded enthusiastically.

“It’s our first date,” he replied. There was a certain tone of pride and even a bit of boastfulness in his voice, which absolutely melted the omega. Sumiyoshi sighed dreamily, half-lidding his eyes as he rested his cheek in one hand and his elbow on the table, never taking his eyes off the alpha.

The woman laughed softly, clearly charmed by the couple.

“I see! The courtship stage is such a lovely phase—I hope everything is going wonderfully,” she said. “Let me tell you about today’s specials.”

The woman proceeded to offer them several food options—most of which were large portions meant for sharing, a common thing among couples. Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi both enjoyed wagyu* with assorted vegetables, and for dessert, they ordered takoyaki*, which was Sumiyoshi’s favorite. As for drinks, Yoriichi wasn’t sure about ordering sake*, even though it seemed to be the restaurant’s best-seller. In the end, he opted for green tea for both of them, thinking it paired better with their dinner.

“I didn’t say it directly,” Yoriichi began once the woman left after taking their order. “But seriously, you look really beautiful tonight, Sumiyoshi.”

The omega laughed shyly. Every time he felt a little nervous, he would start laughing unconsciously, not knowing how else to react.

“Actually, you did say that, Yoriichi-san,” he replied with a cheerful smile. His elbow was still resting on the table, his hand supporting his cheek.

“I see,” Yoriichi murmured thoughtfully. He stretched out his hand to reach Sumiyoshi’s, giving it a gentle squeeze. “Well, I want to remind you anyway.”

“I’d love to hear it again,” Sumiyoshi asked sweetly, his lashes fluttering charmingly.

Yoriichi smiled, encouraged.

“You're the prettiest omega I've ever seen, Sumiyoshi,” he praised. “Contrary to what you might think, I love the way you look every day.” That caught the omega’s attention. “In your regular clothes, or what you’re wearing now, or anything else you put on. I always think you look beautiful.”

Sumiyoshi’s heart began to race, feeling a little shy under the almost raw gaze of the alpha. Even though he had been the one to ask for more compliments, he couldn’t help but feel bashful about it.

“I-I…” Nervously, he started playing with his ponytail, which was tied to the side this time. “It’s no wonder I think you’re very handsome, Yoriichi-san.” He chuckled. “Actually, from the first day I saw you, I thought you were very good-looking.” Yoriichi smiled fondly at the boy’s words. “A-actually! From the first day you carried me in your arms, I was so happy that an alpha like you even touched me!”

Sumiyoshi’s voice dropped a few octaves as he replayed the words that had just slipped out without thinking. He blushed at how they might be misinterpreted.

“I-I mean, you know…! Because I think you’re really handsome, even more today… You look relaxed and…” Sumiyoshi looked around trying to explain himself better. Yoriichi was watching him, cheeks slightly flushed from the omega’s implication. “Y-your eyes are really nice.”

That made no sense, since he had said it out of nowhere—but to Yoriichi, it was just perfect.

“Ugh…” Sumiyoshi let go of Yoriichi’s hand, placing both hands over his face, silently praying the earth would swallow him whole. “Sorry for being dumb, Yoriichi-san.” He uncovered his eyes just a bit, looking at the alpha with brows lowered and an even deeper blush than usual. “It’s just… I can’t stop looking at you. All of you hypnotizes me, and you’re just perfect.”

The alpha blinked several times, processing the omega’s words. Then, he simply smiled, touched by the awkward but heartfelt compliment. It was just so perfectly Sumiyoshi, and he knew the omega wasn’t the best at giving direct praise, even if he was an honest person.

“That really flatters me, Sumiyoshi,” he murmured, pleased.

Then the alpha leaned over and stole a quick kiss on the omega’s cheek before sitting properly in his seat again.

Sumiyoshi touched the spot where the alpha had kissed him, feeling his skin warm, along with a resonating flutter in his chest. He responded with a soft laugh and smiling eyes, clearly happy with Yoriichi’s gesture.

The conversation continued naturally and lightheartedly, the two of them talking about trivial topics like work or bits of the past that weren’t too painful. Sumiyoshi shared some of the mischief he used to get into with Suyako when they were kids, and Yoriichi told him a bit more about the Demon Slayer Corps. Most of his few happy moments had been spent with Uta, but it didn’t feel right to talk about her with the sweet omega in front of him.

Dinner arrived early, and they began eating slowly, commenting after every bite how delicious the meat and takoyaki were—the octopus balls Sumiyoshi had ordered for dessert.

“Open your mouth, please,” Sumiyoshi said with an adorably sweet smile, holding out a takoyaki ball with his chopsticks. Yoriichi opened his mouth automatically, letting the omega feed him.

Octopus was something they couldn’t often afford, so they enjoyed that dinner as much as they could.

When they were both finishing their green tea, Yoriichi just sat there looking at the omega, completely entranced. He knew Sumiyoshi was telling him something really interesting—his hands moved quickly, and he spoke with a huge, cheerful smile—but he had lost the thread of the conversation as he focused on every little detail of the omega.

He simply couldn’t stop looking at him.

He felt happy. There was no doubt about it.

Sumiyoshi felt like a mystery to him, yet at the same time it was as if the answers were laid out plainly before him, and he just didn’t want to see them—even though they were obvious. He didn’t need to dig too deeply to understand what the omega made him feel, because deep down, he already knew.

He knew…

What he felt for him.

Because Yoriichi had always been self-aware. He was an honest man who had never tried to deny his feelings throughout his life—and without a doubt, Kamado Sumiyoshi had caught his attention in such an unsettling way that, for a moment, he was confused. It didn’t make sense for something beyond friendship to grow between them.

Because he had never pictured himself moving forward with life again. He had never seen himself being happy again.

“Yoriichi-san?” The omega’s chatter started to fade, and his signature smile vanished the moment he realized the alpha had stopped responding mid-conversation. “Is something wrong?”

Things were just simpler than Yoriichi thought, but it was so complicated to accept what he felt for Sumiyoshi because he had been in a relationship before.

He felt it wasn’t fair—to his late wife.

He felt that Sumiyoshi didn’t deserve an alpha who had already been married.

He felt…

“Are you alright?” The omega’s warm hand touched the alpha’s forehead, checking to see if he had a fever.

Yoriichi swallowed hard at that, his cheeks flushing red.

It felt nice, it felt perfect—he felt like he wanted to follow Sumiyoshi's warm hands forever.

He felt so many things at once, all swirling together like a storm of emotions, blending into a single, overwhelming feeling that seemed to sum them all up.

"I'm in love with you."

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened in surprise, making them appear even larger than usual. He took a small step back, startled by the alpha’s sudden confession.

“I-I…” The alpha locked eyes with the omega’s burgundy gaze. His brows were furrowed in determination, like he had to get everything out of his head all at once or he might go mad from his conflicting thoughts.
“I think I’m in love with you,” he said firmly. “Deeply.”

Sumiyoshi stifled the words forming in his throat—he didn’t know what he wanted to say, but he felt he had to say something in response to the alpha’s sudden confession.

“I don’t know what happened. Please don’t ask me to explain how it all came to be, because I’m not even sure myself,” Yoriichi added quickly. If Sumiyoshi hadn’t been paying close attention, he might have missed all those rushed words. “But I do know that I’m in love with you. Seriously. Intensely.”

“I… Yoriichi-san…” the omega murmured, trying to say something, but once again, the alpha was faster.

“I…” The alpha swallowed again, his throat feeling drier with each word. “I’ve been alone for a long time,” he began. “Maybe because I was afraid—afraid of hurting others and myself. I was terrified of being close to anyone because I thought I only deserved misfortune… and that nothing could change that.”

The omega tried to say something again, because he had always hated how Yoriichi spoke so harshly about himself. But then Yoriichi said something that left him completely speechless.

“But ever since you came into my life, I feel like that’s changed.”
He said it with such conviction that Sumiyoshi’s heart started pounding fast, his palms suddenly sweaty with nerves. “I’ve been feeling things for you. Beautiful things. And I want to share them with you. I’m in love with you.”

Yes, for Yoriichi, it was all much clearer now.

He didn’t need elaborate explanations or to deny what was obvious, just because of things that had happened in the past.

Because every day with Sumiyoshi made him happier than the last. He felt like the most complete man in the world when he saw that omega, and he wanted him by his side.

To wake up with him, eat breakfast with him, work with him, talk with him.

Everything with Sumiyoshi just felt perfect.

“Every single day, I’m excited to be with you,” he continued. “Even on rainy days when everything feels gloomier, and on sunny ones when everything seems so alive. No matter where we are or what situation we’re in, you make everything feel beautiful. I love spending each day with you. You make me so happy, Sumiyoshi.”

“Yoriichi-san…” Sumiyoshi felt like he could cry at any moment.
He had expected many things—but not this.

He knew Yoriichi was incredibly sincere, but never imagined a confession so raw, so beautiful, and simply perfect.

Sumiyoshi never expected an alpha like Yoriichi, but he was grateful that fate had brought him into his life.

“And I’m sorry if these past weeks have been confusing or hard for you,” Yoriichi said, taking both of the omega’s hands and giving them a strong—yet gentle—squeeze. “Sorry if you ever thought that everything we did was just a whim of mine.”

No, Sumiyoshi had never thought that—not even for a second—because this was Yoriichi. He would never do something like take advantage of him.

“Because it’s not a whim,” Yoriichi continued. He gently pulled on the omega’s hands to bring him closer, urging him to look directly at him. “Every day, I feel more drawn to you. And I’m sorry if this sounds bold, because I know I don’t have the right… but I just want you to be mine.”

Their eyes locked again.

Sumiyoshi’s lips were still slightly parted, unsure of what to say. His cheeks were flushed from the overwhelming emotion, and Yoriichi’s handsome face was still in front of him—demanding his full attention, asking him to only look at him.

Because right now, no one else mattered. Only they did.

“I want to hold you in my arms, take care of you, protect you… and so much more,” he nearly whispered. Sumiyoshi narrowed his eyes slightly, noticing how the alpha was getting closer and closer to his face.
“I would like to…”

Then, before the alpha could say another word, Sumiyoshi threw himself at him, clinging to his red haori like his life depended on it.
Yoriichi opened his eyes in surprise, but quickly closed them again, letting the omega take control of the kiss. He placed one hand behind Sumiyoshi’s neck, pulling him even closer.

Sumiyoshi whimpered as Yoriichi deepened the kiss, opening his mouth so their tongues could meet in a desperate, messy dance. They bumped teeth more than once, but neither of them cared.

Every emotion was poured into that kiss, reminding them both of the moment they first felt something for each other.
Sumiyoshi smiled and pulled back just a little, still giving the alpha small kisses, which Yoriichi returned instantly, meeting his lips again and again.

Sumiyoshi wrapped his arms around the alpha’s neck, not pulling too far away, staring at him with half-lidded eyes and a glowing smile of pure happiness—completely in love with the man in front of him.

Yoriichi thought he could look at the omega for the rest of his life and never grow tired of it. Being close to this boy was the best thing that had happened to him in years.

“Yoriichi-san…” Sumiyoshi whispered against the other’s lips. Yoriichi could feel the soft halo of his breath brushing against him.

“Yes?”

“The first time I saw you, I felt so protected by your side,” he said. “I guess I’ve always felt that way. I always had the urge to see you, I feel like I’ve been drawn to you ever since that first moment.”

Yoriichi smiled, completely entranced by those words. Sumiyoshi smiled back.

“That night, after we fixed up the cabin… seeing you so handsome and charming, feeling so safe in your arms… I guess that’s when I knew,” he continued. “I had never felt my heart beat so fast. Each beat made me feel so full and shy, just thinking about how good it felt to have you by my side.”

Both of their chests began to purr softly in unison, feeling at ease in each other’s presence. Yoriichi sighed dreamily, wrapping his arms around the omega’s waist.

“Maybe I just didn’t want to admit it before… and I was confused,” he said. “But that night, I realized I was in love with you.”

The alpha’s reddish eyes began to shimmer with joy, his cheeks lifting in a smile that revealed his pure happiness. Sumiyoshi laughed gently, leaning in to press a small kiss to the man’s cheek.

“I love you. I like you so much,” he murmured against the other’s skin, like a mantra. “I’m so in love with you, Yoriichi-san.”

Yoriichi gently turned Sumiyoshi’s face from his cheek just so he could reach his lips, placing a loud kiss on them.

“Sumiyoshi.”

“Yes?”

“I like you even more.”

The omega blushed, but he didn’t stop smiling.

“Oh, Yoriichi-san…”

“I want to be your alpha,” he confessed, holding the omega’s waist even tighter. “Please… will you be my mate?”

Sumiyoshi had never truly stopped to think about how he would eventually settle down with someone—how he might find an alpha, and maybe have children someday.

Of course he wanted an alpha and a family. But he always put it off, waiting for “the right time.” And every time he thought about it, it never quite felt like that time had come. Maybe because of all the doubts and fears he placed on himself—maybe because he was afraid to start a new chapter of life with someone he didn’t know.

But this was Yoriichi-san.

The alpha who had been living with him for nearly a year now. The one who had proven himself to be kind, gentle, and without a single trace of ill intent.

He cared for Sumiyoshi every single day—never wanting him to overwork, always helping with meals and household chores.

He was someone Sumiyoshi already knew. Someone he felt comfortable with.

And above all… someone he felt safe with.

He felt safe because he knew him—and he wasn’t afraid to start something new with Yoriichi, because he was sure things wouldn’t really change between them.

They would just have more intimate moments.

But the way Yoriichi treated him—that would stay the same.

Because in some way, Yoriichi had always treated him differently. Not like a stranger. But gently. Protectively.
As if the intentions had always been there… even if neither of them had expressed them clearly until now.

So, with all the certainty in the world, Sumiyoshi nodded several times.
“Yes, Yoriichi-san,” he whispered, and once again wrapped his arms tightly around the alpha’s neck. “I love you. Be my alpha.”

And Yoriichi held Sumiyoshi’s waist firmly, caressing it up and down with gentle but determined strokes.

Because now they had the freedom to touch each other as much as they wanted—because now, they had the right to do so.

Their eyes met, half-lidded and soft, and their faces drew closer. When their lips finally met again, pressed softly one over the other, both of them closed their eyes—savoring the moment, feeling how different this kiss was from all the others.

Because all those touches from weeks ago had felt amazing—but there had always been a trace of doubt, of hesitation. Because back then, nothing was clearly defined.

But now… now their feelings had been laid bare. Their intentions clear.
And it was simply beautiful.

To kiss, to embrace—it was a feeling that made you feel whole.
Even more so when you love and are loved in return by that one special person.

★彡

Chapter Text

They both knew things were about to get a little crazy once they left that restaurant.

After that confession, neither of them wanted to be apart for even a second. They sat side by side, ignoring the inquisitive looks from others as they showed each other affection.

A quick kiss on the lips, another on the cheek, and one on the forehead.

They started laughing softly, whispering things to each other, their lips brushing against each other's ears in a teasing way that made both of them blush from the compliments they exchanged.

They were in “the zone” — even if not officially.

That feeling you get when you're swept up in the atmosphere around you. You feel in sync, almost drunk, even without a single drop of alcohol. Everything becomes silly laughter and unconscious smiles, acting like fools for no reason at all.

It was a feeling that filled their chests with joy.

They couldn’t keep their hands off each other now that they were starting to make their relationship official. Even if you couldn’t quite call a single confession a “relationship,” they decided to call it that anyway — because it felt right.

To Yoriichi, calling Sumiyoshi “his omega” now was a confirmation — something real.

To Sumiyoshi, calling Yoriichi “his alpha” felt true, and he could prove it by kissing the alpha in front of anyone who dared to doubt it.

At some point, the woman from the restaurant had cleared their plates and offered them a bottle of sake — a house courtesy, as she said, something she always gave to new customers. They both thanked her with a smile, and contrary to their original plan of “not drinking alcohol,” that resolve disappeared as soon as they opened the bottle and poured it into one of the cups.

“Come on, let me,” Sumiyoshi laughed, his cheeks red from the alcohol now coursing through his body. Yoriichi chuckled too, letting the omega bring the cup to his lips, accepting the drink he offered.

Sumiyoshi tilted the cup with exaggerated seriousness, as if it were a truly important task to make sure Yoriichi drank without spilling a single drop of the clear liquid. Yoriichi just smiled, drinking what was offered, closing his eyes to enjoy the slight burn as it passed through his throat and settled warmly in his stomach.

Yoriichi kissed Sumiyoshi after that, making the omega close his eyes and sigh in satisfaction, feeling the warmth of the other’s lips flavored by the sake.

They kept drinking from that bottle, taking turns with the cup, letting the other feed them. They didn’t care about any sense of modesty now. Sharing like this, acting with so much ease and comfort, felt genuinely good — even in the smallest gestures.

When they finished the bottle, they decided it was time to leave, saying it was getting late and they should probably find the alpha woman — Hitomi — who had brought them here and head home.

However, once they stepped outside, they found that the atmosphere had changed completely from when they’d arrived.

The food stalls and game stands had vanished from the streets, and there was no sign of children running around with lanterns anymore.

Now, the only people left on the streets were adults, drinking at every izakaya still open, each one packed with people — mostly male alphas and betas. The hum of multiple conversations, bursts of laughter, and raised voices filled the entire area, plunging them into a festive mood.

Everything in that town screamed “party.”

Sumiyoshi clung to the arm of his — now — alpha, a little surprised at how the vibe had shifted, but then he just smiled, feeling more cheerful than usual.

It was that euphoric feeling that makes you join a party even if you didn’t really want to. Like going to a gathering where they serve alcohol, deciding not to drink — but still feeling in tune with everyone who’s drunk out of their minds.

“What do you want to do now?” Yoriichi pulled Sumiyoshi closer by the waist, holding him tight as more drunk people started to wander around, his instincts screaming to keep his omega close.

The omega hummed in thought. He hugged his alpha’s arm tighter, resting his cheek on it and making it squish a little.

He had originally planned to go back home. But the festive atmosphere around them made him want to stay a little longer and see what else the town had to offer.

“Let’s stay a bit more!” he exclaimed cheerfully, clinging to the alpha’s arm like a hug. “Maybe we could go see those oil lanterns? You said we could write something nice on them, right?”

Yoriichi nodded.

“You write whatever you want on it,” he explained. “Most people write wishes. Health, wealth, children.”

Sumiyoshi nodded. It reminded him of New Year traditions.

“Let’s do it!”

Yoriichi still wondered how the omega had become so silly and scatterbrained after just one bottle of sake — and to be fair, they had shared it — but even so, he thought it was cute. He liked it when Sumiyoshi didn’t wear that usual look of worry that often stopped him from fully relaxing. That’s why it was refreshing to see the omega smile so freely, laugh and joke — even if it was because he was tipsy. Yoriichi would be there to enjoy it with him, and to make sure nothing bad happened.

They walked for a while, admiring the lanterns hanging along the streets, forming a glowing path that lit up the dark night where clouds hid the moon, depriving them of its gentle white glow.

Sumiyoshi hadn’t let go of Yoriichi’s arm, feeling cozy and happy that the other didn’t complain about it either. He thought this is how things should be — after all, they were a couple now, and holding hands — or hugging your alpha’s arm — was starting to feel natural.

They were heading toward the edge of a frozen river, the central spot for the oil lantern tradition. There, people sold the lanterns and gave you a brush with black ink to write your wishes on them. Then, as tradition dictated, you placed the lantern on a small piece of wood — to prevent it from touching the cold water and going out — and gently slid it across the river until it disappeared from sight.

The river was perfect because it ran strangely straight and stayed the same all the way to where it emptied into the sea.

The tradition said that if your lantern reached the end of the river, your wish would come true.

To prove it, there were people stationed at the end of the river to collect the lanterns before they drifted into the sea. These people would hang the lanterns on nearby trees, so when participants came back later, they could see if theirs had made it to the end.

It was silly — with low chances of success — but also sweet.

They reached the riverbank, which was still fairly crowded despite it being well into the early hours, mostly with adults. Especially couples wishing for a long-lasting relationship or hoping to be blessed with a pup.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi exchanged a look and a smile, tightening their hold on each other’s hands and softly intertwining their fingers. Together, they walked toward the stand to join the village’s tradition.

The man selling the lanterns was finishing one just as they arrived, the flame inside barely flickering to life, glowing warmly in a transparent glass jar. At the top, it had a handle so you could carry it.

“Good evening,” the man greeted with as much kindness as he could muster at that hour. His dark under-eye circles betrayed his exhaustion. “Would you like to buy a lantern?”

They both nodded quickly.

“Go ahead, then — we have all kinds of jar shapes for you to choose from,” he offered.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi looked at the lanterns laid out in the snow. They weren’t lit yet, but the oil was already inside. There were all kinds of jar shapes — some cylindrical, some shaped like blooming flowers — but the omega’s eyes lit up the moment he saw one shape in particular.

“Yoriichi-san, that one’s shaped like a heart!” he pointed, eyes wide. “And it’s red!”

The alpha blinked, looking at the jar his omega was pointing at.

“You want that one?” he asked.

Sumiyoshi practically bounced in place.

“I want it!”

Yoriichi smiled softly. He leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on the younger one’s cheek. Sumiyoshi giggled, quickly standing on his toes to return the kiss — this time on the lips.

“Then you’ll have it,” the alpha murmured against his lips. Sumiyoshi half-closed his eyes, pleased by Yoriichi’s words — the alpha just wanted to spoil him in every way possible.

“You’re so charming, Yoriichi-san,” the omega murmured before clumsily and a bit roughly pressing their lips together again, tipsy as he was.

Sumiyoshi wrapped his arms around the alpha’s neck, and Yoriichi held him tightly by the waist so he wouldn’t playfully wiggle and make them both fall. They shared a passionate kiss, mouths open, exploring each other with wild hunger, craving more, wanting to feel each other in ways they never had before.

A loud throat-clearing snapped them out of their little love bubble. They slowly pulled apart — though reluctantly — Yoriichi still holding his omega, and Sumiyoshi with his arms around the alpha’s neck.

The vendor raised a brow, clearly not impressed by the public display of affection — especially since they hadn’t bought anything yet.

“If you’re not buying, at least try not to make out in public, you drunk lovebirds,” he scolded, frowning at the “lack of respect.”

Sumiyoshi blushed in embarrassment.

“We’re sorry,” Yoriichi apologized, finally releasing the omega but still keeping one hand around his waist. “We’d like two of the heart-shaped lanterns, please.” He searched his haori sleeves for the money.

That seemed to cheer the vendor up, and he quickly got to work preparing the lanterns and lighting the wicks.

The omega sighed, regaining a bit more clarity after just a few drinks of sake.

“You get drunk way too fast,” the alpha murmured in his ear, kissing his temple afterward.

Sumiyoshi huffed.

“I don’t usually drink sake,” he replied. “But I don’t get drunk that fast either. I have proof, actually.”

The alpha hummed in acknowledgment, still listening.

“But…”

The omega looked up, meeting the alpha’s pink eyes — eyes that only seemed to see him at that moment. They looked so alive and bright, not wanting to miss a single detail of his face.

Sumiyoshi felt his heart skip for the fifth time that night.

“Maybe it’s you that’s getting me drunk, Yoriichi-san.”

He felt the alpha’s playful lips brush against his ear again.

“Is that so?” Yoriichi whispered. Sumiyoshi felt his cheeks grow hot and red from the deep, seductive voice so close to him — he almost melted in his arms. “I’m flattered to be the one who makes you feel that way.”

Sumiyoshi lowered his head, flustered.

“You’re so adorable, Sumiyoshi,” the alpha said again. “I really like you. You have no idea how badly I want to kiss you.”

Then, Sumiyoshi lifted his head again, meeting those sharp, narrow eyes the alpha had. Yoriichi gave him a gentle smile, almost as if he hadn’t just left Sumiyoshi completely flustered with how stupidly seductive he sounded without even trying.

Sumiyoshi really, really wanted to kiss him.

“I feel the same way, alpha", something he’d learned from Suyako was that alphas went completely wild when their partners referred to them by their secondary gender.“I want to kiss you all night.”

And Yoriichi was no exception.

His eyes darkened slightly, and his scent began to intensify. Yoriichi buried his face in the omega’s neck — right where his scent gland was, where a mating mark should’ve been — and kissed it softly, as if wanting to mark the omega with his scent. Sumiyoshi nearly choked on the alpha’s possessiveness.

He wanted to melt in the alpha’s arms, now holding him firmly by the hips, his chest pressing against Sumiyoshi’s back.

His omega felt so good, so happy that the alpha was giving him his full attention.

Yoriichi-san was interested in him — and only him — so much so that he felt the need to reaffirm their newly formed bond by scent-marking him, something alphas often did when there wasn’t yet an official mating mark.

“Could you stop kissing each other in public?” The man handed them both lanterns with a clearly displeased expression. “It’s disrespectful.”

The couple looked at him, both blinking in disbelief.

“We weren’t kissing,” Yoriichi said with complete seriousness.

The man scoffed, rolling his eyes in exasperation, clearly fed up with the two of them.

“Just write whatever you’re going to write and go home. You can kiss and do...” He looked at them with narrowed eyes, unwilling to say anything crude. “...whatever you want there.”

The two looked at each other and blushed at the man’s implication.
They let go of their tight embrace and went to pick up their oil lanterns.

They both sat by the riverbank — which luckily hadn’t frozen over yet, since winter had only just begun. They had black ink and brushes to write their wishes, and kept stealing curious glances at each other, almost like they were trying to guess what the other was writing on the softly glowing jars.

“I think…” Sumiyoshi smiled gently. “We shouldn’t know what the other is writing.”

“You’re right,” Yoriichi agreed, almost sheepishly. “They say if you say your wish out loud, it won’t come true.”

They both nodded, then turned their backs to each other to write in secret.

Sumiyoshi hesitated. He obviously had many things to wish for in this world: that his parents were safe, wherever they were now… that Suyako and Yuu were doing well and that the girl’s family never found them… that their business kept prospering… that winter wouldn’t be too harsh… that everyone stayed healthy… that there would always be food at home… and so many more wishes.

But…

He glanced over his shoulder, sneaking a peek at the alpha who had his back to him. By the movement of his arm, he could tell Yoriichi was already writing his wish on the jar — and that made the omega a little anxious.

He didn’t know what to wish for.

Just then, the alpha turned his head too. They locked eyes.
Yoriichi simply smiled at him before turning away again, and Sumiyoshi wasn’t sure why that made him so nervous — but at the same time, it made him so happy that he couldn’t help but smile back, his cheeks tinged with pink.

Then, he knew exactly what he wanted.

The brush glided smoothly over the jar. The wishes weren’t long, but he was sure they were real.

He wanted this — deeply.

Then, Yoriichi turned around completely, ready to say he’d finished.

Yoriichi, on the other hand, was completely certain of what he wanted.
Just like everyone else, he had many dreams, but on this special night, he felt it was enough to wish for just one specific thing — something his alpha instincts told him was right.

And so, he wrote it down.

“You can go first, Yoriichi-san,” the omega encouraged, keeping his eyes on the alpha’s face so he wouldn’t accidentally read the jar.

They both placed their oil lanterns on sturdy wooden planks, testing to make sure they wouldn’t sink.

Yoriichi gently pushed his into the water, making sure it floated steadily.

His lantern started drifting away, guided by the current until it disappeared from view.
Even if it sounded like a tradition for kids, Yoriichi truly hoped his lantern would reach the end, still glowing.

Sumiyoshi went next, pushing his lantern with the same gentleness and calm. Like Yoriichi’s, it slowly disappeared from sight, looking like a tiny firefly before vanishing into the river.

They stood up, brushing the leftover snow off their clothes.

Sumiyoshi wrapped his arms around the alpha’s waist, and Yoriichi did the same. They stared at the place where their lanterns had drifted away. Even though they couldn’t see them anymore, the river still carried many other lanterns — its current calm and steady.

“I hope they make it to the end,” Sumiyoshi murmured.

“They will,” Yoriichi said softly.

“How can you be so sure?”

The alpha looked at the omega. He leaned down and gave him a quick kiss on his pink lips.

“Because they’re our wishes, Sumiyoshi,” he confessed. “That should be enough.” And even if it sounded a little egotistical, it was enough to ease the omega’s worries. “I know it sounds selfish. But I think sometimes we have to be a little selfish with ourselves — we have to believe in ourselves, because no one else will.”

Sumiyoshi laughed.

“You say such deep things, and it’s just an oil lantern.”

“Maybe,” he murmured, still watching the river. “But it’s your wish and mine — and that alone makes it important. That’s reason enough for me to be a little selfish and believe our lanterns will make it.”

Now it was the omega who leaned up and stole a kiss from the alpha.

“You’re kind of cheesy too,” the younger one giggled.

Yoriichi chuckled under his breath, pulling the omega even closer, enjoying the warmth radiating from him — even though they’d been standing in the snow for hours.

“Yoriichi-san.”

“Yes?”

“I really like you.”

That made the older man glance at him with surprised eyes, almost caught off guard by the unexpected confession. Even though he’d heard it twice before, hearing the omega say it out of nowhere, without context, still sent a jolt through him — he was so happy to hear those simple words.

“Sumiyoshi,” he replied just as softly.

“Yes?”

“I want to have a future with you.” He said it suddenly. “I don’t know what will happen from here on out, but I know I’ll do my best to make everything work — to make you happy.”

Sumiyoshi felt his heart beating faster. His face was heating up with every word the alpha gave him.

Yoriichi said such beautiful things — he spoke like the most eloquent man in the world. And all those lovely things were meant for Sumiyoshi.

He’s so perfect.

“Every morning I wake up next to you and the first thing you do is smile at me with that sweet expression… it makes me smile too, without realizing it,” Yoriichi said as he turned the omega to face him fully.
“You’re the reason I smile — and the reason I’ve learned to love again,” he confessed.

The blush on the alpha’s face was priceless.

Yoriichi looked so beautiful to Sumiyoshi’s eyes. He was perfect — and the omega felt honored to be the one who got to see every side of this man.

“Yoriichi-san…” Sumiyoshi said. He took the alpha’s hands, gripping them tightly as he felt how cold they were. “You have no idea how in love I am with you,” he confessed sincerely — no stuttering, no hesitation.

Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise.

I like you, was normal.

I’m in love with you, was more serious.

“I think I love you,” he added, his voice barely a whisper, but still filled with certainty. “I can’t help it. Every time I look at you, I can’t stop thinking about how much I love you. It’s not just a crush anymore,” he said with every ounce of nervous energy in his body. “And maybe it’s even more than love! I…”

The omega stood on his toes, cupping the alpha’s face with both hands, making his cheeks and lips puff out just slightly.
Yoriichi — someone so composed and hard to rattle — was genuinely surprised in that moment, unable to believe what he was hearing from the perfect lips of the one he could now freely call his omega.

“I’ll find more words to describe how I feel about you,” Sumiyoshi said, his brows furrowed in pure determination. “I’ll find new ways to tell you I love you — because I really do.” The alpha’s hands slid down to the omega’s waist, hugging it and pulling Sumiyoshi’s body against his. “I love you. I just want you to know that.”

Then, Yoriichi could only grab his hand before suddenly—almost roughly—pulling him in the direction of the forest they had walked through before reaching the river. Sumiyoshi couldn't help but smile because the alpha's pheromones were spilling out freely, clearly stirred by his words, and that only made his blush deepen, making him secretly happy to be the reason behind it.

The alpha dragged him until they were near an oak tree, where Yoriichi pressed the omega’s back against its bare trunk. Sumiyoshi felt his breath hitch when the alpha leaned over him, practically stealing all the air from his lungs with the overpowering scent of his pheromones.

Yoriichi nodded, almost as if giving his silent approval to their current position. The blush didn’t seem like it would be leaving his cheeks anytime soon. He placed his thumb under Sumiyoshi’s lip, delighting in the softness and slight dampness of it—probably because the other had licked his lips just seconds before.

Sumiyoshi stared intently into the alpha’s eyes, though the latter wasn’t paying attention—too focused on his lips. That didn’t bother him; he knew that if it were Yoriichi-san, he would have been listening to his words.

Then, Yoriichi did something that sent a tingling shiver through Sumiyoshi’s lower abdomen.

The alpha slid his thumb between the omega’s lips. Sumiyoshi didn’t think his face could get any redder, yet it somehow did.

Yoriichi’s thumb barely made it in since Sumiyoshi’s teeth blocked the way. So, the alpha gently nudged at his lower jaw, urging him to open up—and the omega could do nothing but follow whatever rhythm the alpha wanted to set.

The thumb pressed against Sumiyoshi’s warm tongue, and he opened his mouth wider when Yoriichi began to play with it—drawing circles and brushing along every corner of his mouth as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. But Sumiyoshi, growing tired of holding his mouth open, closed it slowly—trapping the thumb between his lips and teeth.

Yoriichi’s pink eyes seemed to darken at that gesture.

And without fully understanding why, Sumiyoshi licked the thumb still inside his mouth, beginning to suck on it in a way that felt like exactly what Yoriichi had been waiting for.

Their eyes half-lidded, and the heat between them seemed to rise with every pull of Sumiyoshi’s lips around the alpha’s thumb. He looked at Yoriichi with a lustful gaze, wanting to memorize every reaction—and Yoriichi did the same, never looking away from Sumiyoshi’s expressions.

When Yoriichi finally pulled his finger from Sumiyoshi’s mouth, it was wet, and he simply ran it across the omega’s lips, enjoying how they became even more glistening and pink.

Apparently, that was enough—because when the omega let out a soft, impatient whimper, eager for things to escalate, Yoriichi seemed to tease him even more, which only made him both frustrated and all the more excited.

“What do you want, omega?”

And wow—Sumiyoshi thought Yoriichi was handsome every day, but like this, in this moment, with just the two of them and their bodies so close…

For the first time, Sumiyoshi thought Yoriichi was hot.

That was the only thing running through his mind.

His alpha was truly seductive, especially with those darkened eyes glimmering with desire. Maybe he was imagining all the things he wanted to do to him now that he had every right to claim him as his omega.

And Sumiyoshi loved that. Because it was his alpha who looked at him like that.

Sumiyoshi was a good omega, and of course, he’d let that man do whatever he wanted to him.

He loved him. He really did.

“Please,” he begged, eyes shining with need. “Kiss me, alpha. I need it so much.”

Yoriichi nodded, visibly pleased by the response.

The alpha grabbed the back of the omega’s neck, pulling him in so their lips could meet. Sumiyoshi had planned to let Yoriichi take the lead, but it was impossible not to fight back for dominance, biting at his lips, which earned a muffled moan from the alpha—and from there, they melted into a rough, hungry kiss, each trying to claim the other completely.

They tilted their heads, their noses bumping at times from how reckless they were, their tongues pushing past each other’s teeth, and even in the mess of it all, the shivers that ran down their spines were undeniable.

Sumiyoshi’s hands tangled in Yoriichi’s hair, pulling at his long ponytail before playing with his curls. Yoriichi explored every part of the omega’s body, pressing him tighter against the oak, playing with the scarf around his neck until it gracefully slipped between them and fell to the snow.

The alpha’s hands traced down Sumiyoshi’s waist, gripping it tightly before moving to his hips, though stopping just shy of going further.

When they finally broke apart for a breath, their lips still brushed against each other’s, eyes half-lidded and heavy with lust that didn’t seem like it would burn out anytime soon. Their breaths mixed in perfect rhythm, the passion between them only rising with every teasing touch of their lips.

Yoriichi let his eyes drop, now drawn to the omega’s exposed neck where the scarf had been.

Sumiyoshi noticed, knowing the alpha would hesitate to go further. So, he took one of the hands still on his hip and guided it to the collar of his haori, giving him silent permission.

“Are you sure?” the alpha whispered near his ear.

“Completely,” Sumiyoshi replied, breathless, inhaling sharply as he felt the alpha’s hand trace along his jaw and down his neck before gripping the start of the haori.

The checkered robe was pushed aside, sliding easily over his shoulders due to how loose it was, eventually catching on the waistband of his hakama.

Yoriichi swallowed hard when his eyes landed beyond the omega’s collar, catching sight of the white cloth wrapping his chest.

You couldn’t really see it under Sumiyoshi’s usually loose clothes, but now Yoriichi felt a primal hunger stir in him at the sight. His fingers itched with the urge to touch.

He wanted to.

He wanted to feel.

Then, Sumiyoshi caught his hands—giving him a sultry smile, chuckling softly.

“Don’t hesitate so much,” he murmured, guiding the alpha’s hands to his chest and making him squeeze. “Yoriichi-san, I’m your omega now,” he whispered. “Do you know what that means?”

Yoriichi licked his lips, suddenly parched.

He shook his head.

Sumiyoshi giggled.

“It means you can do whatever you want,” he said with no trace of shame. “I already told you, didn’t I?”

Yoriichi looked at his chest again before giving it another firm squeeze. Sumiyoshi stifled a moan.

“Follow your instincts…” he gasped, his voice trembling under another tight grip. “They know better than you do.”

And that was enough for the alpha to bury his face in the omega’s neck, needing to drown in the scent of his pheromones, now being released with no restraint. Chocolate filled their little love bubble.

Yoriichi’s lips began to trace a path from his jawline to his throat, kissing over his Adam’s apple before moving to his bare shoulders. Sumiyoshi sighed at every warm kiss, fingers twisting in his alpha’s hair, urging him on for more.

Licks followed, and Sumiyoshi began to crave more and more.

“Bite,” he almost begged, eyes lost in the sky. “Bite me, alpha. Please,” he sobbed.

Yoriichi knew Sumiyoshi’s omega was taking over now, so he ignored the pleas but rewarded him with strong suctions on his neck, just enough to fool him into thinking it was a bite.

“Please, please…”

“What’s wrong, omega?”

“Mark me…”

Yoriichi laughed against his skin.

“Of course. I’ll give you everything you want.”

But it was a lie.

Of course, he wasn’t going to mark Sumiyoshi just yet. He was completely overtaken, his omega begging from the pleasure, and a mating mark could only be made during the…

Yoriichi forced his mind away from that.

Sumiyoshi kept begging for a mark, but Yoriichi silenced him with another deep kiss. This time, the omega didn’t fight for control, letting the alpha lead entirely—and he was more than happy to take full control of Sumiyoshi’s body. Gripping his hair, kissing him from every angle possible, biting at his lips.

Both sighed with satisfaction.

It was the most intimate moment they had ever shared.

And both were sure this was only going to escalate more and more with each passing day.

They simply couldn’t keep their hands off each other.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Yoriichi was still fully aware of his actions.

Even though it was common for an alpha to get carried away in the heat of the moment—especially when you had an omega willing to let you do whatever you wanted—he stopped the second he noticed the cloth covering Sumiyoshi’s chest slipping down, almost falling off.

He was aware they shouldn’t rush things, especially when Sumiyoshi quickly covered himself, blushing furiously once he realized Yoriichi had caught a glimpse of the soft skin of his chest. Even though he allowed the alpha to touch his breasts freely, he still felt shy when they were completely exposed without any fabric in between.

The alpha simply nodded to himself and stepped back a little, but not enough to make the omega feel rejected. After all, he had just seen him in such a vulnerable state—it would’ve been cruel to give the wrong impression, as if he suddenly wanted to pull away.

“Come here, I’ll help you,” was all he said, helping him pull his haori back up from where it had bunched around his waist.

Sumiyoshi nodded quickly, his head lowered, not daring to meet the alpha’s gaze out of sheer embarrassment.

He didn’t regret what had happened, but his omega had flared up in warning the moment he felt his upper body nearly exposed. His omega trusted Yoriichi—he truly did—but that inner part of him demanded something more to solidify that trust, that bond.

It wanted a mark.

And it was too soon for that.

“Does it hurt?” the alpha murmured, referring to the hickeys he’d left around the omega’s neck, which he now gently caressed as if afraid to hurt him further.

That softened Sumiyoshi’s heart.

“It’s okay, Yoriichi-san,” he said, offering a smile he knew would calm him down. “It doesn’t hurt. Please, don’t regret it.”

The alpha pressed his lips together, almost wanting to deny everything.

“I liked it.” Sumiyoshi grabbed the alpha’s cheeks in both hands, squishing them, forcing him to look only at him. “You can do that—and more. Okay?”

“I just want you to feel comfortable,” Yoriichi almost pleaded. “That’s all I care about.”

“And I want you to do what you want.”

Yoriichi looked like he was about to respond, but Sumiyoshi kept going.

“Something that doesn’t involve me wanting it. I want you to be selfish and do whatever you want to me.”

The alpha’s eyes widened in shock.

And so did Sumiyoshi’s as he immediately let go of Yoriichi’s cheeks and covered his mouth.

His face couldn’t possibly be redder after what he’d just said.

That sounded…

God, that sounded completely dirty

“I-I mean…!” the omega stammered, nervously playing with the end of his ponytail, doing everything he could to avoid the alpha’s pink eyes. “You know what I meant…!”

Yoriichi nodded, averting his gaze too, clearly embarrassed by that slip-up.

“God… Can you please forget I said that?” he mumbled, covering his entire face with both hands.

Then, Yoriichi took both of his hands in his, gently pulling them away from his face. Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, his nerves flaring up again at even the slightest touch of their skin.

Once his face was uncovered, he locked eyes with the alpha—who was looking at him with such tender affection, Sumiyoshi couldn’t stop his heart from pounding wildly. Yoriichi brought the omega’s hands to his lips, kissing the backs of them—and not stopping there, he went on to kiss each of his fingers, taking his time to adore that part of him.

Sumiyoshi felt his lips dry up, completely mesmerized by the sight the alpha was giving him.

He wanted to kiss him again.

Then, Yoriichi paused—still holding his hands and brushing them with his lips.

“I’ll hold you to that,” he murmured in response.

I need a bottle of sake. I need it now. That was the first thing Sumiyoshi thought after hearing Yoriichi’s reply. He needed to get drunk, or he wasn’t going to survive the night without a full-blown heart attack.

A tingling sensation ran through his belly, and he suddenly felt the need to squeeze his thighs together.

“Let’s drink, please,” he said in a rush. Yoriichi, clearly confused by the sudden suggestion, looked like he was about to say something, probably to refuse.

However, Sumiyoshi leaned in and pressed their lips together in a sudden, frantic kiss, deepening it without restraint. Yoriichi moaned from the omega’s boldness, the sound swallowed completely by the kiss.

When they finally broke apart just a little, Sumiyoshi stared at him, waiting for a response.

And Yoriichi, completely lost in the moment, simply nodded, his cheeks flushed and his gaze unfocused.

“Anything you want,” he said.

And Sumiyoshi felt relieved—because he really needed alcohol in his system again.

Their walk back to town was much faster this time. The omega was desperate to find a place that sold alcohol—cheap alcohol—and after practically dragging the alpha through streets filled with drunk people, they finally came across an izakaya that was packed, but not so full that they couldn’t find a seat.

The izakaya was lively and colorful. Right now, it was full of customers drinking sake like they were dying of thirst. Even though the place served food as well, no one seemed to care about that tonight.

There were people at tables and at the bar. Some musicians were playing the shamisen energetically and rhythmically—not in the usual calm, melodic way. The drunkards had started singing at the top of their lungs, songs that neither Yoriichi nor Sumiyoshi had ever heard before, and they were pretty sure those messy lyrics were being made up on the spot.

“LISTEN UP!” A drunken man stood up on one of the crowded tables. The shamisen players stopped, focusing entirely on what he was about to say. “I once met an omega—she was beautiful, like a flower in spring!”

“What are you, a poet?” someone mocked.

The shamisen started up again, matching the rhythm of the man’s speech.

“I was gonna marry her, I swear! I only saw her once, but I already bought the ring!”

He completely ignored the snarky comment.

The shamisen played again.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi took seats at the bar facing the table, curious to see where this was going.

“But she was married!” Everyone burst into laughter at the man’s misfortune. He stomped on the table, clearly offended. “And I just told her—!”

The shamisen picked up the pace, playing even faster.

“I mustn’t, mustn’t see you agaaain—!” the man sang, horribly off-key.

Sumiyoshi covered his mouth, trying to stifle a laugh at how ridiculous the scene was.

“I don’t love you anymoooore!” he screamed at the top of his lungs.

“I don’t love you!” the crowd echoed, clapping along with the rhythm.

“I’ve fallen… for a divine beeeeiiing!” he sobbed before collapsing on the round table. The others just encouraged him to keep singing.
“And you left me… with my dress wide open, and now no one is here… to zip it back up like you used to.”

“What the hell is he saying?” people around them burst into laughter at the drunken nonsense.

“Oh, Kumiko…” the man sobbed, covering his eyes with his forearm. “How I miss riding and bouncing on your—”

That’s when Sumiyoshi decided he’d heard enough of the man’s incoherent rambling. Yoriichi wrapped an arm around his waist, pulling him close, his nerves clearly on edge from being surrounded by so many drunk people—most of them alphas.

“Two bottles of sake,” the man behind the bar—probably the owner—set them down along with two small cups. They both bowed slightly in thanks. “You’re not from around here, are you?”

Yoriichi filled his cup to the brim, meeting the man’s gaze.

“No, we’re not,” he replied.

“We live nearby,” Sumiyoshi added, already downing his first cup of sake and wiping the dribble from his lips with the back of his hand.

An unconscious smile formed on his lips, his entire body warming, muscles relaxing, all the tension and stress from earlier moments melting away.

He really needed this.

It wasn’t that anything awful had happened. In fact, he was incredibly happy to be by Yoriichi’s side—who he could now freely call his alpha. The confession had been perfect, and everything that man did, every way he expressed his love—through sincere words and selfless actions—had Sumiyoshi falling harder with every touch.

But…

After the moment they shared, he couldn’t stop thinking about that. He was going to go crazy if his mind kept circling back to it.

He squeezed his thighs together, trying to suppress the heat pooling in his lower belly—a sensation not unlike what he felt during his heat, though much milder.

He leaned his elbows on the bar, holding his now full sake cup. Out of the corner of his eye, he watched Yoriichi asking the man about food.

His gaze traced the alpha’s profile—perfect from any angle.

His jaw was sharp and defined. His nose was elegant. Sumiyoshi had always had a thing for his eyelashes, long and curled, making his slanted pink eyes stand out even more. He stared at his Adam’s apple and the way it moved as he took another sip of sake.

He licked his lips. He was so gone for him.

Then, Yoriichi turned toward him, clearly surprised to catch him staring—but Sumiyoshi only smiled.

“Is something wrong?”

Sumiyoshi laughed. He already felt a bit silly from the alcohol running through his veins.

“I’ve always thought you were handsome,” he confessed bluntly, without a filter. “Ever since I saw you, I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it.”

Yoriichi chuckled softly at such an honest confession from the omega. He knew Sumiyoshi was a little drunk—sober Sumiyoshi would never have said something like that so openly and without stuttering halfway through.

“Oh really?” he said, resting his chin on his hand and propping his elbow on the bar.

“Yup!” Sumiyoshi replied cheerfully. “I’ve also wanted to kiss you for so long.” He laughed like a fool, as if he weren’t saying something that could cost him his entire dignity. “And you look so handsome without your haori,” he murmured, his cheeks flushing—though this time, not out of embarrassment. “I love your muscles. I just keep thinking about how well you could hold me with them.”

Sumiyoshi leaned up, searching for his alpha’s lips, and Yoriichi didn’t deny him the kiss. Of course, now Yoriichi was the more clear-headed of the two, so he had to keep Sumiyoshi from going too far given how drunk he was—especially when the omega started playing with the collar of his haori, trying to slip it down a little too much.

They pulled apart with a loud sound, which made Sumiyoshi laugh. He leaned in again to press a slow lick to Yoriichi’s lips, locking eyes with him the entire time, wanting to be watched. Yoriichi let him do as he pleased—internally, he was delighted by all the affection Sumiyoshi was showering him with.

So this is how compliant an omega could be—or well, how compliant Sumiyoshi could be.

They say drunk people always tell the truth, and Yoriichi took that saying to heart with everything Sumiyoshi was doing.

“Are you two on your honeymoon or something?” asked the man who had served them their drinks, a sly smile spreading across his face.

That made Sumiyoshi burst out laughing.

“Man, I wish!” He hugged Yoriichi’s arm, resting his cheek against his shoulder. “You have no idea how much I want to be married to this alpha.” His words came out slow and slurred, but still honest.

Yoriichi just chuckled, not at all embarrassed.

He heard laughter coming from the other side of the place, and his eyes flicked subtly toward a table where several alphas were seated, looking a little too interested in their conversation. He frowned, sensing the flare of their pheromones—curious now that the omega had said such things.

“So, are you courting him?” the bartender asked, gesturing toward Yoriichi.

Yoriichi nodded in affirmation at the question, but remembering that more than one person was now watching Sumiyoshi, he decided to say something else.

“In fact, we’ll be bonded soon,” he said loud enough for everyone to hear, wanting to make it clear that Sumiyoshi was already taken.

“Oh, Yoriichi-san.” Sumiyoshi looked so pleased at those words. “That sounds so nice…”

The alpha felt a surge of satisfaction knowing his omega was happy with what he’d said—and he couldn’t help it, he just kept talking.

His inner alpha wanted to say more. To proclaim that Sumiyoshi was his partner, his soon-to-be mate, and that things between them were serious.

And of course, that none of those alphas watching would ever have a chance to court him.

“We’re also getting married, obviously,” he said aloud.

Sumiyoshi laughed out loud at that, cheeks blushing deeply at the declaration.

“And it’ll be soon,” Yoriichi added, scanning the room seriously.

“How long have you two been together?” asked a random woman, clearly interested in the conversation that had formed.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi looked at each other.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“No! I’m telling you, Hana is a stupid name!” Sumiyoshi frowned, pointing a bottle of sake at the alpha who had sat down next to them. “It’s the most generic name you could give a daughter!”

“It’s beautiful and simple!” the other guy snapped, just as drunk, his pride clearly wounded. “My mother was named Hana!”

Sumiyoshi turned toward Yoriichi, who was still drinking unbothered by the chaos around him.

“Yoriichi-san, tell him we’d never name our baby that.” He pouted like a child tattling to his mom, his lips damp with alcohol.

The alpha hummed as he set his cup of sake on the table. One hand slid over the inside of Sumiyoshi’s thigh—who was comfortably seated on his lap, back resting against his chest, both perfectly at ease.

“We won’t name any of our pups that, love,” he said, hands now gripping Sumiyoshi’s waist. “We’ll name them whatever you want.”

Things had escalated quickly, and now they were sitting at a table surrounded by drunk people—just as drunk as them—talking about their lives like they were long-time friends.

Sumiyoshi started rambling about how perfect Yoriichi was, making a few omegas sigh wistfully and say how badly they wanted an alpha like him. Sumiyoshi just snuggled closer to Yoriichi, feeling like the luckiest omega in the world.

Yoriichi, on the other hand—unlike Sumiyoshi—wasn’t thrilled by other alphas commenting on his omega. So every time someone said something, he’d give them the driest glare he could muster. Sumiyoshi, sensing the tension, would just turn to kiss him.

At Yoriichi’s insistence, Sumiyoshi had ended up on his lap—it made the alpha feel more at ease.

“Oh, man,” said another alpha, looking at Yoriichi with a touch of pity. “Don’t let your omega boss you around like that.”

“You give them a little freedom, and next thing you know, they do whatever they want,” sighed a female alpha. “That’s how my sweet omega ended up with another alpha. And no, it wasn’t because he had more money than me, of course.”

“I’d leave with a rich guy too, even if he was old,” laughed an omega, openly enjoying the alpha’s misfortune. The woman just frowned at her.

Yoriichi lifted a finger to his lips, telling them all to hush.

“Look, how you manage your relationships is none of my business.” His words were slurred now, and that dopey smile on his face gave him away. “In my home, we do whatever my omega wants”

“Nice leash,” someone muttered mockingly.

“I wouldn’t mind serving my alpha too,” Sumiyoshi chimed in. “I mean, just look at him.” He cupped Yoriichi’s chin, making sure everyone was looking. “I’d do anything he asked!”

“Anything?” someone asked, laughing suggestively. Their tone made the innuendo clear.

Sumiyoshi burst out laughing.

“Even what you’re thinking of!” he exclaimed. “I’d let this alpha mark me completely.”

The table erupted in crude jokes—surprisingly, Yoriichi didn’t seem bothered at all.

“Of course I’d mark you completely,” Yoriichi murmured behind Sumiyoshi, kissing the back of his ear. The omega only purred in response, wearing the goofiest grin.

The night went on like that—silly conversations and drunken laughter. Everyone around them enjoyed the couple’s presence and the stories about their relationship, which, though short, had plenty to talk about.

Sumiyoshi listened to anyone who wanted to talk to him. Somehow, people had begun treating him like the town’s spiritual guru—minus the healing part. He randomly started giving advice to everyone.

“You should leave him, I’m telling you,” he slurred, already finishing his fourth bottle of sake, sounding clumsier by the second. “A friend went through the same thing and… you know what happened?” he asked with a mysterious aura.

The omega beside him shook his head. He’d been crying over heartbreak for a while now.

“She dumped him and kicked him in the balls!” Sumiyoshi cackled. “I was thereee.” He nodded at the bottle like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. “Hey, ha-have you ever seen such a green bottle?”

The heartbroken omega looked at the empty bottle and shrugged.

“It’s just like all the others.”

“But it’s the same but different…!”

The man nodded slowly, taking Sumiyoshi’s words very seriously.

“Maybe you’re right.”

“I am!” Sumiyoshi laughed. “Green reminds me of so many things. It’s my favorite color, but not this green. I mean like, lake green. Right, Yoriichi-san?”

The alpha nodded, ignoring the two people talking to him.

“Lake green is pretty,” he said, hugging Sumiyoshi tighter and burying his face in his neck.

“I love colorrrrsss so much…!” Sumiyoshi declared. “It’s like the rainbro… rainbow… rainblo… raiiin…” He paused, thinking hard. Then he laughed. “That word’s so hard! How many letters does it have? E-eleven?” He raised his hands and started counting. “R, A, I, N, B, O, W. Oh look, it’s seven.”

Someone still sober laughed at the omega’s nonsense.

“Anyway, I’ve never seen one, but it must be just like that. So many, many colors!” He giggled, then turned to his alpha, who was still kissing his nape. “Alpha, take me to see a rainbow. I don’t know where one is, but I want to see one.”

Those still sane at the table chuckled at how drunk he was, talking about rainbows like they were places.

“I’ll take you anywhere,” Yoriichi mumbled distractedly, more focused on kissing the omega’s scent gland than anything else.

Then Sumiyoshi looked down at the haori he was wearing and let out a deep sigh.

“Look, I have a checkered haori,” he told everyone. “It’s green, like my favorite color.”

Checkered… Checkered…

“Oh god, I miss Suyako so much,” the omega sobbed, suddenly remembering his friend at home with Yuu. “And little Yuu too. I wanna hug them sooo bad.”

He grabbed his bottle again, ready to take another long drink to ease his sorrow. But as soon as it touched his lips, something felt wrong. He pulled the bottle away, staring at it with a frown, trying to figure out what was off.

“You,” he said, pointing at the alpha he’d argued with about his daughter’s name. The man looked confused. “Where’s my sake?”

The alpha looked first at Yoriichi, but he was still too wrapped up in kissing and cuddling Sumiyoshi to care.

“Did you drink it?” Sumiyoshi asked, suspicious.

“No, man.”

Sumiyoshi slammed the bottle onto the table, making a dull thud.

“You drank it. You’ve hated me ever since I refused to name my future pup after your mom!” he accused, pointing a finger. “Why would I name her after your mom anyway?! I don’t even know you!”

The alpha glanced desperately at Yoriichi, practically begging him to control his omega. Yoriichi, feeling the stare, looked over—completely disinterested.

“Dude, tell your omega to stop accusing me over a damn sake bottle,” the man complained.

“It’s not ‘damn,’ it cost money and was made by hardworking people!” another guy scolded.

Yoriichi hummed in agreement with his omega.

“Then why did you drink it?” Yoriichi asked now.

The alpha’s jaw dropped.

“Are you serious? I didn’t drink it!”

“I don’t know…” Yoriichi tilted his head, eyeing him up and down. “You look like a liar to me.”

“He does!” Sumiyoshi crossed his arms with a deep frown. “If you cheated on your wife, obviously you’d lie about sake.”

“You can’t compare cheating to a damn sake bottle!”

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes.

“Liars steal sake.”

“What kind of logic is that?!”

“It makes sense,” Yoriichi said with a serious nod, backing his omega.

The pissed alpha clenched his fists and looked about ready to fight. Even though Yoriichi was drunk, he was more than capable of protecting his omega if it came to that.

But before a fight could break out, a woman approached them, stepping between the couple and the alpha.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes lit up with joy, his frown relaxing.

“Hitomi-san! What are you doing here?”

She sighed heavily, sweat running down her temples, showing just how exhausted she was.

“Looking for you two! What else?” she huffed, annoyed. She glanced at the bottles surrounding Sumiyoshi’s booth, then at the alpha, who still stood alert, staring at the man who had tried to start a fight. “Yoriichi-san. What the hell?”

Sumiyoshi grabbed his alpha’s hands, which were still wrapped around his waist, and shook them to get his attention.

“Sweetheart, look, it’s Hitomi-san!”

The alpha woman stared at the omega with wide eyes.

‘Sweetheart?’

“I know, darling,” Yoriichi sighed deeply, finally letting go of the fight. The other alpha did the same, turning his attention to the rest of the table. “What are you doing here, Hitomi-san?”

‘Darling?’

To be honest, the alpha didn’t know Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi that well. The whole village adored them, sure, but it wasn’t like she could call them close friends. She wasn’t Suyako or anything. Still, she was pretty sure those two weren’t the kind of couple to show affection so openly in public. They seemed more the type to keep the love at home, away from prying eyes.

She sighed, pushing the thought away.

“Dawn’s only a few hours away,” she informed them.

“And…?” they both asked, clearly not understanding her concern.

‘They’re so drunk, damn it. I need at least one of them to be semi-functional.’

“Yoriichi-san, here.”

The alpha seemed a bit more sober than Sumiyoshi, who had just taken Yoriichi’s bottle and started drinking again.

“What is it?” Yoriichi asked as she handed him a bundle wrapped in banana leaves. He unwrapped it to find an onigiri. “I’m not hungry.”

“Oh, but I’ll make you hungry,” she snapped. “Eat. I need to get you two home safely and I can’t do that if you’re both drunk out of your minds.”

“You don’t have to be so rude,” he replied, taking a bite of the onigiri.

The alpha woman sighed with exhaustion. She had spent most of the night searching for them, after they’d told her their last stop would be the Oil Lantern Lake. She was completely thrown off when they weren’t there.

She decided she’d make Sumiyoshi cook for her someday as payback.

She didn’t bother taking the sake bottle away from Sumiyoshi—he looked like the kind of drunk who’d burst into tears if you told him no. Yoriichi, thankfully, seemed like the kind of drunk who would give you money if you asked nicely. She was grateful he agreed to eat and drink water, at least enough to shake off the alcohol fog a bit.

It must’ve taken over an hour before Yoriichi started acting more like himself. He finally agreed to go home, practically dragging Sumiyoshi, who insisted he didn’t want to leave yet. Yoriichi had to carry him bridal-style just to keep him from escaping, and the three of them left the bar together.

“Goodbyeeee, everyone…!” Sumiyoshi waved enthusiastically.

“Goodbye, Sumiyoshi! Goodbye, Yoriichi!” the whole bar shouted back.

“I’ll miss you all so much…!” Sumiyoshi smiled brightly. Hitomi was sure the omega wouldn’t remember a single one of these strangers once he woke up.

Yoriichi just nodded at them, offering a small bow in farewell.

“Invite us to the wedding!”

Yoriichi nearly choked on air when he heard that. Had he really said something about a wedding?

It’s way too soon!

Hitomi chuckled softly, seeing the alpha’s senses finally come back online.

“Make it three pups!”

“And don’t forget to introduce me to your friend! I don’t care if she already has a kid!”

Sumiyoshi laughed.

“Of course! I’ll invite everyone and tell Yako all about you!”

Yoriichi sighed.

Clearly, Sumiyoshi was a social butterfly.

Once they left the izakaya, Yoriichi slowly regained his senses despite the alcohol still in his system. Somehow, his tolerance had kicked in. Even after nearly four bottles, he managed to recover quickly.

He looked down at Sumiyoshi in his arms, who was giggling to himself while playing with strands of his long ponytail, twisting them around his fingers and letting them fall in elegant waves.

“I’ll drop you off at the mountain,” Hitomi said, grabbing the handles of the cart. “Please, try not to fall asleep on the way. He still has to carry you up the mountain,” she said to Yoriichi, who nodded, mumbling a quiet apology.

She lifted Sumiyoshi into the cart first—he didn’t complain at all. Then, once Yoriichi got in, the omega immediately climbed into his lap again.

Yoriichi sighed, a soft smile forming on his lips.

He could think whatever he wanted about tonight, but he didn’t regret a single thing.

The girl started pushing the cart, beginning the ride back to the village.

Sumiyoshi had closed his eyes, his breathing slow and steady, letting the alpha know he was drifting in and out of sleep. Yoriichi could tell he was comfortable from the soft purring sounds he made, burying his head deeper into the alpha’s chest.

Yoriichi placed a hand on his back, stroking gently up and down to help lull him to sleep. Things would be easier once the omega was fully out.

He noticed Sumiyoshi shivering a little, clinging to him tighter, clearly seeking warmth.

“Cold?” the alpha whispered.

“Very,” came the quiet reply.

Yoriichi managed to juggle holding Sumiyoshi while removing his red haori, leaving only the orange one underneath. Carefully, he draped it over Sumiyoshi’s checkered haori. As soon as it was on, the omega clutched it like it was a protective blanket.

“It smells like Yoriichi-san,” he murmured, resting his head against the alpha’s chest again.

Yoriichi hummed, smiling.

“You like it?”

“I love mint,” he replied.

Sooner than expected, they reached the base of the mountain. Sumiyoshi was still half asleep, but at least he wasn’t causing drunk chaos—just mumbling nonsense that Yoriichi patiently tried to respond to.

“Sorry for the trouble, Hitomi-san,” Yoriichi said, unable to bow with his omega in his arms.

The alpha woman just snorted, smiling.

“It’s nothing. But tell Sumiyoshi I’ll be coming over for lunch soon,” she warned. “And I expect udon.”

Yoriichi chuckled.

“I’ll let him know.”

“Have a good early morning, Yoriichi-san,” she said with a bow. “See you later, Sumiyoshi-san.”

“See ya, thanks for the ride, you… uh…” He smiled, dazed and fuzzy. “I forgot your name. Sorry.”

“Ouch,” she laughed.

The two of them began the climb up the mountain—well, Yoriichi did, still carrying Sumiyoshi the entire way. The only sounds were the crunch of snow underfoot. Yoriichi couldn’t smell any nearby demons, which relaxed him, knowing Suyako and Yuu were safe.

“Today was fun,” Sumiyoshi said, his gaze drifting to the full moon. “We should do it again sometime.”

Yoriichi hummed in agreement.

“We should—once you promise not to drink so much.”

“You drank too, Yoriichi-san,” Sumiyoshi laughed.

“But you drank nearly six bottles on your own, Sumiyoshi,” he reminded him. The omega pouted, feeling scolded.

“I’m not that bad with alcohol, you know?”

Yoriichi rolled his eyes, amused.

“You made that very clear tonight.”

“Oh, you do know how to joke,” he said playfully, covering his lips.

The alpha gave him a light pinch on the arm. Sumiyoshi yelped.

“Don’t be mean!” He hit Yoriichi’s chest as the alpha laughed. “For your information, I’m great with sake.”

“Of course, darling.”

“You’re not taking me seriously,” he whined, lips in a pout. “You’re so mean, Yoriichi-san.”

“I believe you, I swear.”

“No, you don’t,” he crossed his arms. “When Suyako turned fifteen, we did something bad.”

Yoriichi couldn’t imagine what a fifteen-year-old girl and a fourteen-year-old boy could’ve done. Run away?

“We ran away,” he confirmed. “Well, Yako ran away. I just tagged along to celebrate her birthday in a place where no one knew us.”

“And that’s bad?”

“Oh, you’re feeling rebellious tonight, Yoriichi-san,” Sumiyoshi smiled. “From what you told me, you were a very obedient child.”

“I was—and always will be,” he said seriously. Despite everything, even if his father had looked down on him, he would always show him respect. “But since Suyako’s parents were another story, I think it’s fine that you two ran off.”

“I agree,” he nodded. “Though it was her idea. I was a very responsible kid.”

“It shows.” And that wasn’t sarcasm—it was the truth.

“Anyway, like I was saying…” Sumiyoshi kept staring at the moon as if it helped him remember his whole life. “You know what geishas are, right?”

“I do.”

“Well… I had no idea alphas could do that kind of work too!” he exclaimed, raising his arms. Yoriichi had to dodge to avoid getting hit. “Like Yako says, ‘Omegas are just for alpha consumption. I hate those bastard alphas.’”

Yoriichi could definitely hear her saying that—then immediately apologizing to only him.

“And we ran into alphas doing the same work,” he hummed. “But apparently, it was a super illegal place since it wasn’t even in an official red-light district.”

Of course. 'Entertainment' zones were restricted to certain districts, like Yoshiwara. So it was strange for two teens to stumble across such a place in an ordinary town.

“Probably because it’s taboo for alphas to do that kind of work,” he muttered.

“It’s very taboo, Yoriichi-san,” he laughed bitterly. “Anyway, we went in, and there were geishas and these alphas—Yako called them ‘alpha geishas’. And they were hot.”

Yoriichi frowned—not from jealousy, but from realizing Sumiyoshi might’ve been exposed to prostitution place at such a young age. It was really dangerous for an omega to go into those places, they said that if you went in there, you would never get out.

“That was the first time we drank alcohol,” he chuckled, unaware of Yoriichi’s mental spiral. “I had two alphas pouring drinks for me! Yako kept saying ‘just relax’, but like, come on. How could I?” he laughed. “I had three whole bottles to myself and was still totally sane! I was fourteen, so that’s impressive!”

Yeah… forget everything from before. Yoriichi didn’t love the idea of Sumiyoshi being surrounded by alphas—even if it was years before they met. His dumb instincts didn’t care. He didn’t like it.

He hugged Sumiyoshi a little tighter.

“Jealous?” Sumiyoshi giggled, wrapping his arms around Yoriichi’s neck and planting a kiss on his lips. “I’d be very jealous too if you told me you were surrounded by beautiful omega geishas.”

“No, I—”

Sumiyoshi’s eyes sparkled mischievously. It was almost like he meant to tell him all that, just to get a reaction.

He loved—and was mildly annoyed by—drunk Sumiyoshi.

“…Maybe,” Yoriichi sighed.

Sumiyoshi kissed him again, this time deeper, taking his time to explore Yoriichi’s mouth while the alpha let him lead. He bit and kissed his bottom lip, enjoying the soft gasps Yoriichi made.

Actually, he loved every side of Sumiyoshi.

“I love you so much, Yoriichi-san,” he murmured into his neck. “I really do.”

Yoriichi felt his breath catch.

Sumiyoshi looked up at him, his crimson eyes sparkling in the moonlight, tiny wrinkles forming under them from his smile. His lips were damp, lipstick smudged—evidence of all the kisses they’d shared. His cheeks were flushed from the alcohol, making him even more beautiful than usual.

He was beautiful. Sumiyoshi was so incredibly beautiful.

“I love you more, Sumiyoshi,” he whispered against his lips. “You have no idea how much.”

And with Sumiyoshi in his arms, beneath the yellow glow of the full moon, they shared their final kiss of the night—marking the end of their first date, one they hoped would be the first of many.

Their hearts beat softly, calmly. No nerves, no hesitation—because everything felt so natural, so right. They could only hope it would always stay that way.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The sun barely shone that day, hidden completely behind thick clouds. Winter seemed to be growing harsher by the hour, and the ice floating on the river was proof of it.

The man sighed, stretching out the stick to retrieve the last floating lanterns from the river. It was an easy job, but he was nursing a hangover from the day before and wished for nothing more than to sleep for a thousand years.

“Hey, sweetheart,” his wife called out. “Come here and read this, it’s so sweet.”

He was obliging and went over to where his wife stood calling him.

She was hanging the lanterns that had drifted to the end of the river, hoping that people would eventually come back for them, so they could find out that their wishes might actually come true.

“Looks like it’s from a couple,” she said in a tender voice. “I placed them together, and I think they match. What do you think?”

The man looked at the two oil lanterns, now extinguished from lack of fuel. Both were shaped like hearts and painted red — the kind of lantern a couple would typically choose to write wishes for each other.

He read what they said.

'So that I can always wake up by your side and see that beautiful smile that makes me fall in love with you all over again´.

That was what the first one said.

'So that every morning I wake up, you’re right there next to me. That we keep sharing those good-morning kisses and those sweet whispered ‘I love yous'.

That was what the second one said.

“You’re right, sweetheart,” he nodded. “They match perfectly.”

The woman let out a soft sigh.

“I hope their wishes come true, those two young ones.”

The man wrapped his arm around the woman’s shoulders, and together they looked at the two oil lanterns.

“I’m sure they will,” he said.

Neither of them noticed, but under one of the oil lanterns, there was something more — a message written so simply and commonly that most people wouldn’t think much of it. But the person who wrote it meant it with all their heart, thinking about the future they dreamed of.

'Please bless us with work, food, health, love, and…'

The handwriting seemed to hesitate for a moment, because the person had continued writing on the other side of the lantern.

'So that the gods bless us with many pups. To have the family you always dreamed of.'

★彡

Chapter Text

The warm breath on his neck made him shiver every time the other exhaled and inhaled, trying to taste the chocolate-scented pheromones that grew more intense in that area—his scent glands.

He trembled when he felt the alpha’s fangs against the gland on the right side of his neck. They were so close. It would be so easy for him to bite down, to break through that sensitive skin while his mouth filled with blood and pheromones.

Just the thought of it made him want it to happen already.

He wanted it.

Feeling his skin tear would surely hurt, but that pain was supposed to be masked by pleasure. That was the whole point of a mating mark—otherwise, the bond would never be official.

A whimper of regret escaped him when the other pulled away from his neck. He tilted his head up to look at the alpha’s face, searching once more for his lips.

He saw how the alpha gave him a steady look first, followed by a small smile—one he surely returned with a dumbstruck expression—before leaning in and gently joining their lips again. The kiss was slow, unhurried, a soft back-and-forth as if savoring the contact without needing to deepen it.

The omega moaned when the alpha’s mischievous hands tugged at the green-and-black checkered haori he wore, playing with the knot around his waist that kept it from falling open. He undid it easily, letting cold winter hands wander over his smooth, flat stomach.

Having those hands on him always felt so good. Sumiyoshi could only take and take, letting himself be undone until Yoriichi made a mess of him—because even though it had been difficult at first, the alpha had slowly earned more freedom when it came to touching the omega.

If Sumiyoshi used to steal a kiss or two from Yoriichi whenever they were alone, Yoriichi now seemed to delight in any opportunity to press him against a wall, a tatami mat, or a tree—and quite literally devour his mouth.

That had surprised him greatly. Yoriichi-san always seemed so calm!

“Quiet ones are the worst, I swear,” Suyako had once said when they were fourteen, watching a painfully shy beta who had a crush on her. “They’re the ones with the dirtiest sexual fantasies.”

He had laughed at the time, defending the boy by saying he was just shy and not to overthink it.

He gasped when the alpha opened his haori completely, exposing his stomach and leaving only the thin layer of fabric covering his chest. The winter breeze hit him, sending a shiver down his spine.

Suyako was always right!

Yoriichi rested his nose against Sumiyoshi’s cheek, catching his breath from the kiss. He tilted his head, nuzzling his cheek while releasing more pheromones to mark the omega. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, content and compliant.

"Are you okay like this?" the alpha murmured against his cheek.

Sumiyoshi clutched the red haori beneath him—Yoriichi’s haori—as it shielded him from the snow.

"I am," he nodded, his voice breathless.

"Do you want me to keep going?"

Sumiyoshi nodded eagerly, wrapping his arms around the alpha above him and placing a soft kiss on his forehead.

"Please, keep going, alpha," he whispered, lowering his gaze to the alpha’s lips. The older man licked his own lips at the sight and kissed him again.

They both moaned at the sensation—it was almost painful, like they were starving for oxygen, trembling in the cold of winter, but unable to stop.

Sumiyoshi kept arching his back away from the ground, his body forming a curve as Yoriichi grabbed his waist and pulled him up closer. Sumiyoshi responded easily, understanding what his alpha wanted. He raised both legs and wrapped them around Yoriichi’s waist, squeezing tightly to keep him from slipping.

Yoriichi growled in satisfaction at the omega’s obedient action and rewarded him by gently licking along his lower lip. Sumiyoshi kept his blurred gaze on the alpha’s face, entranced by how focused he was on every little thing.

Yoriichi nibbled, catching Sumiyoshi’s lower lip between his teeth, but the omega pulled back only to crash into him again with a rough, needy kiss.

There were loud, wet noises, muffled moans swallowed by the other’s mouth, Sumiyoshi’s breathy gasps as Yoriichi’s hands slid up and down the sides of his waist. And he melted even more when just one of those fingers trailed over the two soft mounds of his chest.

“Yoriichi-san, please…”

The sound of their lips parting was obscene. Yoriichi was still fixated on the omega’s mouth like a starved man, watching the string of saliva that connected them. He leaned in, licking it away.

"A-alpha, don’t tease me."

Yoriichi looked up, meeting Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes—glassy and unfocused. His brows were furrowed in pleasure, and his pink, swollen lips were a complete vision to the alpha. His chest swelled with pride knowing he had caused that.

"I’m not teasing you, Sumiyoshi," he said, his eyes dropping to the hand playing with the fabric covering his chest. "Ah… I see."

He gently cupped both breasts, just grazing them at first, but smiled warmly when he noticed a small bump forming under the fabric—his nipples were hard.

"May I?" he asked seriously, still caressing his chest.

Sumiyoshi turned his face to the side, cheeks burning red in embarrassment, but nodded anyway. From his scent, the alpha could tell he was excited.

In the two weeks they’d been officially dated, Yoriichi had learned that Sumiyoshi had a fixation with his chest. Many times, when they had the chance to be intimate, the omega would clearly want to be touched there—but the embarrassment always made him hesitate.

Sumiyoshi’s back was slightly arched, giving Yoriichi the perfect view to start playing with the knot that held the cloth in place. He undid it slowly, torturously, never taking his eyes off the omega’s reactions. Sumiyoshi bit his lower lip, not saying a word.

The alpha liked to take his time, to observe his omega carefully, feel every inch of his skin, memorize every shiver and tremble.

Yoriichi liked taking his time when they were alone, because more than seeking his own pleasure, what gave him true ecstasy was worshiping Sumiyoshi’s body.

And that was better than anything else he had ever felt.

He was careful. And Yoriichi loved to take care of people. He loved taking care of Sumiyoshi.

Sumiyoshi’s comfort and pleasure always came first.

A muffled moan escaped him as he felt the cold winter air hit his bare skin. Yoriichi had removed the fabric covering his chest, and the alpha took in the sight of both breasts exposed and shivering from the sudden chill.

The first thing he did was wait for Sumiyoshi’s reaction.

The omega just stared down at his own chest, blushing at being so exposed to the alpha. It wasn’t the first time they’d done this, after all. He didn’t try to cover himself, slowly getting used to the feeling.

"Are you okay?" Yoriichi asked again, just to be sure.

"V-very okay," he whispered, a puff of white breath leaving his lips.

Yoriichi nodded to himself, encouraged to continue since Sumiyoshi felt fine.

He began by gently tracing circles over his nipples. Sumiyoshi held his breath at the touch, covering his mouth with his forearm, not wanting his blush—or the sounds soon to follow—to be too obvious.

Then, Yoriichi started pinching them between his fingers. He wasn’t rough—he took his time squeezing and caressing. The omega’s moans came out as deep breaths, and the older man enjoyed it, knowing he was doing something right.

Feeling confident, he cupped both breasts fully, feeling the stiff nipples against his palms. He couldn’t help but squeeze a little. With the other hand—just his index finger—he drew a line down the center of his chest and along his abdomen, smiling when the omega’s stomach twitched from the touch.

He was beautiful.

Sumiyoshi’s lightly caramel skin showed through on his chest and belly. His waist was small, and it was hard to resist the urge to grab it with both hands, to pull him close into a warm embrace.

Sumiyoshi had a beautiful face and body.

That was it. He loved everything about that boy.

He couldn’t help but grab the omega’s waist, pulling him up again, making Sumiyoshi gasp in surprise. Instinctively, he raised his legs once more and wrapped them around the alpha’s hips.

Immediately, Sumiyoshi became aware of their position.

They had been like this before—but it was a different feeling when he was bare from the waist up.

More intimate.

“U-uh… Yoriichi-san…” His voice trembled from embarrassment and hesitation. He didn’t want the alpha to think it was too much—even if, deep down, they had already gone pretty far.

Yoriichi didn’t seem to hear him, too pleased by how Sumiyoshi had wrapped around him. He grabbed the omega’s thighs and kept them firmly secured at his hips when Sumiyoshi tried to lower them.

Yoriichi’s face moved close to Sumiyoshi’s—so close they could feel each other’s breaths, soft puffs of white mist forming in the winter air.

Sumiyoshi opened his eyes in surprise but couldn’t stop himself from blushing. Yoriichi was gazing at him with pink eyes full of satisfaction, adoration, and pride—just like an alpha would when receiving loving affection from his omega.

It made him feel good… because he wanted to be a good omega for his alpha.

Yoriichi gave him a small kiss on his parted lips, calming him.

“Keep them there—tight,” he whispered with pure pleasure, his half-lidded eyes giving a clear command.

Sumiyoshi blushed completely and nodded quickly.

Then Yoriichi kissed him again, this time hard and passionate. Sumiyoshi moaned, opening his mouth and letting the alpha’s tongue in. He gave up control entirely, welcoming the deep licks between sharp bites, feeling the alpha’s fangs graze his skin every time Yoriichi tugged at his bottom lip before kissing it softly again.

Sumiyoshi clung to the alpha, wrapping his arms around him and pulling him down by the cheeks, trying to keep him from pulling away. Yoriichi groaned into his mouth, pleased, sucking his tongue with more intensity and focus. Sumiyoshi accepted everything the alpha gave him, allowing those mischievous hands to slide up from his waist to his chest, squeezing with more force, drawing moans of pure ecstasy from the omega.

Sumiyoshi was inexperienced and every touch from his first love drove him wild.

They broke apart only slightly, their breaths still shared between open mouths, both completely satisfied.

“I love you,” Yoriichi whispered against his lips, kissing them again and again. “I love you. I love you, Sumiyoshi.”

Sumiyoshi nodded several times, joining their lips in another demanding kiss, rough and needy, but neither of them cared.

“I love you, Yoriichi,” he said, no need for formality. “I love you so much.”

Satisfied, the alpha leaned in for another kiss, closing his eyes as he searched for the boy’s lips again. But he paused halfway when he heard a faint whimper from Sumiyoshi.

Sumiyoshi was rubbing his forehead, a small wince of pain on his face.

Yoriichi looked up—and saw they had been lying beneath an oak tree, and a single acorn had decided to fall… right onto Sumiyoshi’s forehead.

“Damn…” Sumiyoshi’s curse trailed off as he pouted in frustration. “I didn’t think acorns could hurt that much.”

Yoriichi smiled and let out a small laugh at the ridiculousness of the moment. The entire mood from before vanished instantly.

“Hey! Don’t laugh!” the omega huffed, yanking a strand of the alpha’s red hair in revenge. Yoriichi grabbed the offending hand and pinned it over Sumiyoshi’s head. The omega flushed, realizing how easily Yoriichi could restrain him—effortlessly, without hesitation. “You’re mean,” he pouted.

Yoriichi tilted his head slightly, still smiling. Still holding both of the omega’s hands above his head, he leaned down and placed a final kiss on his lips before letting go.

Sumiyoshi laughed, unwrapping his legs from the alpha’s waist as Yoriichi sat up and finally pulled away.

“Are you okay?” Yoriichi asked again.

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes playfully.

“You’ve asked me that so many times, Yoriichi-san,” he reminded him. Yoriichi looked up thoughtfully—he hadn’t realized how often he’d asked.

“You don’t have to be that careful. I won’t break just because you pin me to the ground.”

Yoriichi knew that… but he couldn’t help wanting to ensure Sumiyoshi’s safety.

Still, he nodded silently. He knew he wouldn’t be able to stop worrying about the boy.

He stood up and took both of Sumiyoshi’s hands to help pull him up as well. Sumiyoshi thanked him with a quick kiss on his cheek, and Yoriichi responded by pressing one to his forehead.

“Sorry we used your haori. I’ll wash it, I promise,” Sumiyoshi apologized, picking up the red haori they had used to lie on. It was covered in snow and starting to get damp.

“Don’t worry. I was the one who suggested it,” Yoriichi reassured him.

“I’ll wash it anyway,” the omega insisted, carefully folding the red fabric.

They both decided it was time to go home.

They’d gotten more than a little distracted.

That morning, Suyako had woken up before either of them—which was unusual—and had begun moving pots and pulling out vegetables from the winter supplies stored in the main room. When Sumiyoshi woke up (letting Yoriichi sleep a little longer), he asked why she was in such a good mood. True to her expressive nature, she gave him a strange look… but answered cheerfully anyway.

“Tomorrow is my little baby’s birthday!”

Sumiyoshi’s eyes went wide, and he covered his mouth with both hands.

He was a terrible uncle—there was no denying it!

It was January 30th. Tomorrow would be the 31st, Yuu’s birthday.

He’d apologized profusely. Suyako teased him, saying he had his head in the clouds lately.

And it was true—he had been clumsy and distracted these past few weeks, and Sumiyoshi knew exactly why.

Tsugikuni Yoriichi.

What else could it be?

It had been a week—almost two—since they’d officially become a couple.

If Sumiyoshi had to describe those two weeks, only one word came to mind: perfect.

He had never been in love before. Never had a crush on anyone.

With Yoriichi, it was his first time experiencing love, his first time having a partner, his first time being looked at with so much love and desire.

Every morning, he woke up with the alpha holding him close, nose pressed to his neck, breathing in his pheromones, purring softly with comfort.

Sumiyoshi was so deeply in love he could only think about Yoriichi—his alpha—and how much he loved him.

Later that morning, Suyako had jokingly said she’d forgive him if he went to gather some fruits she needed for tomorrow’s meal. Yuu couldn’t eat solids yet, but the food was more for them. Little Yuu would be eating mashed fruit for the first time.

It was Suyako who asked Yoriichi to accompany Sumiyoshi. Going anywhere alone in winter was dangerous, and she trusted Yoriichi—possibly the only alpha she truly trusted.

“I want to tell Suyako we’re mates,” Yoriichi said suddenly as they walked back toward the cabin, the fruit basket slung over his shoulder.

Sumiyoshi startled, nearly letting go of the alpha’s hand. He exhaled, regaining his composure and continued walking, giving Yoriichi a questioning look.

“You do?”

“I do,” he said with certainty, eyes filled with sincerity. “Don’t you?”

Sumiyoshi blinked a few times, realizing something.

Why hadn’t they told Suyako right after their date?

This was Suyako—his best friend, the girl who had always been there for him.

Since they were five, when they first met in the forest. He had been picking hydrangeas for his father when he found her lost, not knowing how to get back to the town. Sumiyoshi had helped her return—he knew the forest like the back of his hand.

They’d played together in secret for five years, until the day Sumiyoshi became an orphan.

Suyako, who had worried the most for him, had stolen money and food from her home to give him when he had nothing. She was the one who scolded him when he invented a tea to neutralize his pheromones so no one would know he had presented as an omega.

She encouraged him to go out with people who looked at him with interest. She punched the ones who made fun of him for being an orphan.

She asked him for help—the one she trusted most—when she found out she was pregnant.

Suyako always trusted him, told him everything, even the tiniest things. From gossip about the neighbor cheating on her husband to confessing how her first time went, she told him everything.

So why had he kept this secret?

He didn’t know why, but every time he and Yoriichi kissed, and they heard Suyako approaching, they stopped like two kids caught stealing candy.

Sumiyoshi looked at their intertwined hands—so gentle, yet strong. Their connection felt natural now, touching like this without even thinking.

Why were they acting like it was something to hide?

“I do want to tell her,” he said after a minute of silence. Yoriichi looked at him closely as they walked, searching his face. He was good at reading people, and after a moment, he just laughed quietly. “What?” Sumiyoshi asked.

“Nothing, it’s just…” Yoriichi looked ahead, spotting the cabin in the distance with smoke rising from the chimney. Suyako must be cooking dinner. “I thought maybe you didn’t want to.”

“Why wouldn’t I?” Sumiyoshi frowned, concerned. “Of course I do! I want everyone to know you’re my alpha!”

Yoriichi’s eyes widened at those words. His face turned red from the boldness of it.

It was so sweet when Sumiyoshi called him “alpha”—like many omegas did after mating, instead of using given names. It sent a pleasant shiver down his spine hearing that word from those pink lips.

Because Sumiyoshi was right—he was his alpha.

And he also wanted everyone to know it. That Kamado Sumiyoshi had an alpha, that he was already claimed, and no one else could change that.

His gaze shifted to the omega’s neck. It was uncovered—he’d forgotten to put his scarf back on.

Only smooth, slightly tanned skin showed. No visible mark yet, just the faint swelling of a scent gland from all his kisses. That gland would soon carry the imprint of his fangs.

Their scents would mix—Sumiyoshi’s would carry a stronger hint of mint—and that would strengthen their bond. To everyone else, Sumiyoshi would simply smell like him—his alpha—and that was more than enough to keep away anyone with second thoughts.

Yoriichi could feel his alpha instincts rejoicing, desperate to fulfill every desire rushing through his mind. The wait was killing him—but with his stoic face, he kept it all in check.

“Sumiyoshi,” he called. The omega lifted his head—he had lowered it in embarrassment. “I want to tell everyone that you’re my omega, too,” he said.

They both stopped, standing face to face, cheeks pink from both their words and the winter air. Their eyes sparkled from the moment they had created.

“I don’t want you to think I’m hiding it. I’m not!” Sumiyoshi said honestly, taking both of Yoriichi’s hands and swinging them gently. “You’re my mate, my alpha, and I’m so proud you are. I’m so happy you chose me. I love you so much I could—”

His messy, emotional words were cut off when the alpha leaned down and silenced him with a soft, loving kiss. Sumiyoshi gasped in surprise, but quickly melted into it, cupping Yoriichi’s cheeks as the alpha slid his hands around his waist, pulling him close.

This kiss wasn’t rough like before—just soft and tender, expressing all the love they felt for one another. Yoriichi pressed his lips against Sumiyoshi’s in a series of quick, affectionate kisses that made the omega giggle. His hands moved from the alpha’s cheeks to around his neck, hugging him tightly.

“You’re so sweet,” the alpha murmured against his cheek. “I love you.” He kissed his forehead. “My omega.”

Sumiyoshi laughed freely at all the attention his alpha gave him, and soon Yoriichi joined him, chuckling near his ear.

“I love you more, alpha,” Sumiyoshi whispered. Yoriichi pulled back just a little—still holding onto him. “You’re so handsome, my alpha,” Sumiyoshi added.

Yoriichi smiled warmly, heart full.

He grabbed the omega’s waist more firmly and effortlessly lifted him, spinning his body through the air. Sumiyoshi laughed even harder at that—he still found it unbelievable how strong the alpha was.

Yoriichi kept him suspended, Sumiyoshi hovering slightly above his own height, and the omega quickly leaned down to give him a kiss. Both melted into the closeness of their faces, their lips moving lazily, trying to stretch the moment as long as possible.

Once they pulled apart, Yoriichi gently set the omega down.

"You're my omega, Sumiyoshi," he stated with complete confidence and authority, almost as if trying to remind him of that important truth. "And I want everyone to know it." He massaged Sumiyoshi’s waist as he spoke. "Even if to others it doesn't look 'official' enough, I want you to always keep that in mind."

Sumiyoshi nearly choked on his breath.

Of course, by “official,” he meant a mark.

"So please." One of Yoriichi’s hands traced down Sumiyoshi’s body until it reached the omega’s neck, his thumb pressing gently against his scent gland, drawing small circles over it. Sumiyoshi had to hold back a moan—it felt so good. "Don't ever doubt that I want others to know it too. Right now, you're mine, and when the time is right—" his thumb pressed harder on the gland, "—I'll mark you properly."

Sumiyoshi could actually die right now.

This wasn’t fair.

It was the first time they’d ever talked about a real mating mark. It wasn’t fair for him to say it like that!

It just wasn’t fair.

Yoriichi couldn’t be this stupidly handsome and dominant at the same time. Sumiyoshi could feel his alpha all over him, his pheromones radiating that possessive energy, and he was certain he could faint from that alone.

This man was going to be the death of him someday.

He was speechless, so he just nodded obediently.

“Good.” Yoriichi nodded, clearly pleased. “Let’s go home.”

“Yes,” Sumiyoshi agreed, completely dazed. “Let’s.”

He wanted to bury his head in the snow. He was so red—that was for sure.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“We’re home,” Yoriichi announced loudly.

Sumiyoshi took a deep breath, trying to calm his racing heart. He sat down on the engawa floor and began removing his snow-covered shoes. As he did, he glanced at Yoriichi, who looked completely relaxed as he set the basket of fruit on the floor and began taking off his own shoes too. Sumiyoshi frowned, thinking how unfair it was that the alpha could be so calm after saying—right to his face—that he wanted to mark him, while he himself was dying from sheer embarrassment.

Yoriichi caught his gaze and smiled warmly, noticing the little pout forming on the omega’s lips. He walked over, took Sumiyoshi’s hand, and helped him to his feet.

“Why the face?” he asked, gently brushing a hand over his cheek. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes and sighed.

“You’re just not fair, Yoriichi-san,” he mumbled, looking away.

“I’m not?”

They locked eyes. Sumiyoshi’s face was still flushed, the alpha’s words echoing in his head, while Yoriichi smiled back without a hint of shame—clearly knowing exactly what he meant.

Before they could continue the conversation, footsteps approached them.

“Oh… You’re back!” Suyako walked up to them, greeting them with her usual enthusiasm. “Wow, look at all that fruit, Yuu!”

She gently patted the boy’s bottom, and the child turned curious eyes toward where his mother was pointing. But apparently, it wasn’t interesting enough—he quickly turned his attention to the two newcomers.

“Yo-Yochi…!” the boy stretched both his little arms forward, trying to throw himself into the alpha’s chest.

Yoriichi smiled tenderly, his entire expression softening at the boy’s attempt to be picked up.

“Oh, you’re such a spoiled brat,” Suyako chuckled, rolling her eyes playfully. She gently handed her son over to Yoriichi, who immediately brought the boy close to his chest. Yuu giggled while intently eyeing Yoriichi’s bangs, reaching out with both hands to try and grab them.

The omega smiled, watching her son having fun. Then she turned to her friend, who was gripping the fabric of the alpha’s red haori tightly against his chest.

“You’re so red, Sumi-san!” she said with concern, stepping closer to touch his forehead to check for a fever. “Oh, but no fever—that’s good.”

Sumiyoshi glanced sideways at Yoriichi, who also gave him a quick look—though he was soon distracted when Yuu tugged on his hair.

“It’s nothing, Yako,” the omega laughed nervously, fidgeting with the fabric in his hands.

The girl sighed and planted both hands on her hips, staring at Sumiyoshi with determination.

“Come on, I’ll make you a hot bath. If you don’t have a fever now, you’ll probably catch a cold later,” she declared. Without waiting, she grabbed his hand and started dragging him toward the kitchen to warm the water. “No excuses!”

“B-but…”

“Excuses start with ‘buts’!” she snapped back before practically throwing him into the kitchen.

Yoriichi and Yuu stared in the direction the two omegas had disappeared, but before they could return to what they were doing, Suyako poked her head back through the kitchen doorway.

“I’m leaving Yuu with you, Yoriichi-san!” she smiled, blowing a little kiss to her baby, who laughed at his mother’s gesture.

“Of course,” the alpha replied with ease.

Maybe… maybe Sumiyoshi wanted to tell Suyako the news first?

Yoriichi thought it would be good for Sumiyoshi to talk to her about it. After all, he seemed very concerned about what his best friend might think.

He shouldn’t interrupt, then.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The sound of the waterfall-like stream helped create a soothing atmosphere in his mind, allowing him to think more clearly—but unfortunately, that kind of white noise disappeared as quickly as it came.

Sumiyoshi shot a quick glance at Suyako, who was pouring another pot of hot water into the ofuro*.

Maybe he was overthinking things a bit too much if he was already blaming the water for not knowing how to start the real conversation with Suyako.

Why the hell was he feeling so restless, anyway?

"You're being really quiet," said the omega as she poured the last pot of water into the ofuro. She set the pot down and went to grab some towels so he could dry off after the bath. "That's not like you."

"Am I, really?" He laughed nervously, since he hadn't meant to give her that impression.

"Yup!" The omega stepped up to the bath, dipping one hand in before slowly pulling it back. "It's hot. You should get in before the cold gets to you."

Sumiyoshi nodded, getting up from the small stool he’d been sitting on, still holding a towel around his naked body. Suyako had her back turned to him—not because she cared about modesty, of course. She was used to seeing him naked; they used to bathe together in a little rotenburo* near their village when they were kids, and Suyako was anything but shy. She turned around now, holding a scrubber she clearly planned to use on his skin.

"Well, I feel totally normal," he said, trying to downplay her concerns.

He let the towel fall away, now fully exposed in front of her, though she continued to eye him with suspicion. Sumiyoshi stepped into the bath, enjoying the sensation of the hot water wrapping around his body. He closed his eyes in satisfaction, resting his elbows on the sides of the tub.

"This feels amazing," he sighed, still smiling.

"I know, right?" Suyako approached with a small bowl, gently pouring water over his head to soak his burgundy hair. Sumiyoshi wrinkled his face slightly as the hot water ran down, irritating his skin just a little. "We're lucky to have hot water in the winter, honestly," she added cheerfully.

"I'm happy for that," Sumiyoshi murmured, keeping his eyes closed.

A few quiet seconds passed between them, filled only by the sound of water trickling down Sumiyoshi's body as Suyako poured another bowlful over him.

Of course, she was the one to break the silence.

"So…?" she asked, starting to scrub his shoulders with the sponge while still looking him in the eyes. "Anything you want to tell me?"

That made the omega open his eyes immediately, mouth agape, unsure what to say. He hoped she hadn't picked up on his nervousness from the way he avoided her gaze, suddenly finding the rising steam from the bath the most interesting thing in the world.

"...No?"

Sumiyoshi's eyes widened in both surprise and doubt.

Had she figured it out?

Did she already know that something was going on between him and Yoriichi?

He wouldn’t be too shocked if she had. Suyako might be absentminded at times, but she could also be incredibly sharp. Whenever Sumiyoshi tried to hide something from her, she usually figured it out right away.

The omega nervously licked his lips.

This definitely wasn’t the setting he had in mind to reveal his relationship with Yoriichi—especially not while he was stark naked. More importantly, he had wanted Yoriichi to be there with him when they told her the news. He was pretty sure the alpha would have preferred to handle it privately, given how close Suyako and Sumiyoshi were, but Sumiyoshi wanted them to tell her together. It was something that involved them both, and it didn’t feel right for only one of them to take responsibility.

Maybe they should’ve talked it through more before heading home instead of… flirting with each other like they had been.

"Maybe it's just the weather," Suyako shrugged, brushing it off. "You're probably catching a cold, Sumi-san. People tend to act differently when they're about to get sick."

Sumiyoshi chuckled nervously and nodded.

"Yeah, that must be it. You know how the weather messes with me."

She nodded as well.

Another silence settled between them.

Now it was Sumiyoshi watching her closely, clearly sensing she had more to say, though he had no idea what it could be.

"You know…" Ah, there was the usual Suyako. "That day I went down to the town with Yoriichi-san. Do you remember?"

He nodded with some hesitation, recalling how three days ago, they’d gone to visit an elderly man who lived alone and brought him some charcoal to help him get through the rest of the winter. A very sweet idea from the alpha.

"Yeah. What about it?"

"Well, after we dropped off the charcoal…" She looked at the sponge as she now scrubbed his collarbones. "Yoriichi-san went to buy a sack of white rice. You knew that, right?"

"I did, yeah." He tilted his head, amused by how much she was circling around what she actually wanted to say.

"Well…" She drew the word out with a smile spreading across her face. "I waited outside the store and, well, I ran into Takeda-san."

Takeda was the son of the owners of the largest restaurant in the village. Apparently, the Takeda family was pretty popular, with branches in nearby towns, but since the business had started in their village, they chose to keep living there.

"Oh, that’s… good?" Sumiyoshi wasn’t sure where she was going with this.

Suyako nodded, pausing the scrubbing and moving the sponge away from Sumiyoshi’s body. She smiled and looked directly into his eyes, her pheromones radiating excitement.

"He asked about you," she said.

"Oh…"

Yeah, he still didn’t get where this was going.

"That’s… nice?" he laughed awkwardly. "What did you tell him?"

"That you were doing great, of course!" she clapped her hands excitedly. "Then he started telling me a bit about how the restaurant’s launching a new seasonal special."

"Oh, that’s great."

"But then he kept asking about you, so I asked him why he was so interested in you," Suyako began fiddling nervously with her thumbs. "He got really flustered because, you know, people still think we’re married."

Of course. The whole town still thought he was an alpha and Suyako’s husband. The only one who knew otherwise was Hitomi-san, who Yoriichi had to tell that Sumiyoshi was actually an omega. Thankfully, she hadn’t reacted badly and promised not to get involved.

"I…" Suyako laughed awkwardly, but Sumiyoshi could tell she was nervous from head to toe. "I told him you were an omega!" she blurted, suddenly dropping the sponge into the water and covering her mouth.

Sumiyoshi blinked several times before his face twisted with distress.

"Why would you do that?!"

"I’m sorry, I’m so sorry!"

"That doesn’t explain anything, Yako!"

She waved her hands nervously, unsure what to do with them.

All the calm the hot water had been giving him evaporated instantly after her revelation.

Of course, he had planned to eventually let the whole town know he was an omega—especially since he wanted to walk hand in hand with Yoriichi without anyone whispering behind their backs.

But this wasn’t the moment!

And definitely not to someone as well-connected as Takeda, who, if he opened his mouth and spread the news, everyone would believe him without question!

“God, I’m sorry.” She bowed deeply to her friend, knowing this affected her in some way too. “But…”

“Are you smiling?” Sumiyoshi looked at her, tired and disbelieving that the omega was smiling despite everything.

“Sumi-san,” she said in a serious tone, though there was a hint of happiness in her voice. “He’s interested in you. Not just as a person, but as a partner. Like… romantically.”

Sumiyoshi could only close his mouth, completely speechless. His eyes went wide, shocked, and almost panicked.

No, of course not.

“I mean—do you realize what this means?” Suyako laughed openly, genuinely thrilled. “An alpha is interested in you! Even though at first he thought you were an alpha too! He wants to get to know you and maybe even court you!”

“Uh…”

Sumiyoshi couldn’t believe what his friend was saying, because none of it made any sense.

First of all, would an alpha really throw away all his pride just because he was interested in someone he thought was also an alpha?

And second, was he seriously asking about him—openly showing interest—in front of Suyako, who was supposed to be his wife?

Yeah, today must’ve started off wrong. Either the world had gone completely mad, or Takeda-san had.

“I say you should give him a chance,” she declared, as if she were the wisest woman alive with a hundred years of experience. “I mean, Sumi-san, he’s an alpha with great financial stability, and he’s interested in you as a person.”

Sumiyoshi looked away, unsure of what to say.

“Eh… Yako, well…”

“It’s okay,” the omega said, looking at her friend with complete understanding. “I’m just giving my opinion, but maybe you should give it a chance. I mean, if things don’t work out after the first date, that’s okay too, right?”

Of course things wouldn’t work out. He already had an alpha.

“Actually, Yako…” Sumiyoshi looked at her, his cheeks flushed.

He had to tell her. Maybe it wasn’t the right time or place, but he had to say it now before things got even more complicated. Damn it, he was already in a relationship with Yoriichi… and it was getting serious!

He blushed even more at the memory of Yoriichi’s words about wanting to mark him soon.

He had to end this misunderstanding before it began.

He looked worriedly at his friend, who kept babbling excitedly.

He needed to talk to Yoriichi that night. He didn’t want any misunderstandings, especially if Takeda-san really was interested in him. The best thing he could do was be honest with Yoriichi. He couldn’t keep this to himself—his alpha deserved to know.

“Yako, the thing is—”

Suddenly, footsteps approached. They turned to see Yoriichi’s silhouette behind the sliding door. Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened with fear, hoping the alpha hadn’t overheard their conversation. He wanted to talk about it directly.

“Sorry to interrupt.” Yoriichi’s gentle voice made Sumiyoshi relax a little. “Suyako, the rice is ready. Do you want me to help with anything?”

The girl turned toward the door, still standing in place.

“Thank you, Yoriichi-san! Could you start chopping the vegetables? I’m almost done here.”

“Of course.” The alpha turned and walked back toward the kitchen.

Suyako sighed, her smile never fading.

“Well, we’d better finish up here.” She grabbed the scrubber floating in the water again. “But don’t think you’re getting out of this conversation—we’ll pick it back up later.” She pointed at him accusingly.

Sumiyoshi kept looking at the door, his eyebrows furrowed with concern.

No. That conversation was over, because he had no intention of meeting anyone new.

He already had a partner.

End of story.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Well, apparently it hadn’t been the end of it, because Sumiyoshi was now enduring the most uncomfortable dinner he’d had in years—and honestly, he wanted to drown Suyako in the cold snow that had piled up outside after snowing all afternoon.

During dinner prep, she kept throwing him knowing smiles every time their eyes met, and of course, he knew what it meant. He could only glare at her in return, unwilling to call her out out loud.

Not with his alpha beside him.

Who would find it amusing for someone to suggest to their omega that they give another alpha a chance? One who wasn’t them?

Sumiyoshi was just glad Suyako hadn’t said it out loud.

“Sumi-san,” she giggled at her friend, who was serving rice bowls for the three of them. “Don’t you want to go buy some lip tint tomorrow?”

Alright, that was probably the most normal comment she’d made after all that time implying that some alpha wanted him for himself.

“Why…?” He handed the tray with the three rice bowls to Yoriichi, who was far too distracted looking at him to even pay attention to Suyako. Sumiyoshi gave him a loving smile before the alpha took the tray over to the table. “Why so suddenly?” Sumiyoshi whispered.

“Alphas love when an omega’s lips are accentuated more,” she said, pointing to her own lips. “Maybe Takeda-san likes peach tones. I’ve always thought it looks really good on you.”

Sumiyoshi covered her mouth with his hand, eyes wide as he glanced toward the doorway, praying Yoriichi wouldn’t walk in through it.

“Yako, you can’t just say stuff like that out of nowhere!” he whispered, scolding her. Suyako just tilted her head, not understanding why he looked so worried, holding his hand still pressed to her lips.

“I know I’m coming off really intense.”

“It’s more than that,” Sumiyoshi thought, exhausted.

In any other situation—one where Yoriichi wasn’t involved—he’d be laughing with Suyako, calling her silly for trying to play matchmaker when these things were supposed to happen naturally, not be forced.

But he did have a partner now, and this was not funny at all!

He looked back at the doorway, worried.

They had to tell her. Today. It couldn’t wait.

Every two weeks during winter, they went down to the village to sell charcoal, and the three of them always went together so they could carry more baskets and make better sales. That meant that if they were heading down the day after tomorrow, they’d end up at the Takeda family’s restaurant, which meant they would inevitably run into the alpha.

Which meant: disaster!

He had to talk to Suyako. Talk to Yoriichi. Talk to Takeda-san. It was a complete mess!

“Listen, Yako.” He leaned back against the kitchen counter. Suyako looked at him patiently, even though he knew she had a dozen more things she wanted to say. “I’m just not interested.”

“But you haven’t even talked to him…”

“Exactly.” He pointed firmly. “That’s a good enough reason.”

“Well, that’s kind of silly, Sumi-san,” she said, placing her hands on her hips and looking at him with amusement. “When you go out with someone, you usually don’t know them that well at first.”

“Well…” Sumiyoshi crossed his arms, looking anywhere but at her. “Maybe I don’t want a partner I don’t know well. I like to get to know someone first, and if something develops, then fine.”

He smiled, remembering that’s exactly how things had happened with Yoriichi—and he liked the way it had all unfolded between them.

“That’s so…” Suyako laughed, without a trace of mockery. “Sumi-san, you’re so sweet.”

Sumiyoshi looked at her, a little confused by her words.

“Look, if I’m bothering you…” She glanced at him apologetically. “You can just say so and…”

“Yeah, it’s a little annoying.”

She shut her mouth immediately.

“That was very direct!”

Sumiyoshi let out a deep sigh and turned toward the pot of freshly made miso soup. He grabbed another bowl to start serving, his back to his friend.

“I understand you’re worried I won’t find a partner, I really do,” he continued while Suyako moved beside him, starting to cut tofu into tiny cubes to place in the soup. “And I appreciate that, I really do.”

“It’s just… I think it’d be really nice if you had someone by your side.”

“I know, Yako.” Sumiyoshi turned to look at her after placing a bowl on another tray. “But seriously, you don’t have to worry.”

Sumiyoshi wanted to avoid the conversation as much as he could. Tonight, he’d talk to Yoriichi so they could both tell Suyako properly tomorrow.

The problem was that Sumiyoshi believed firmly that relationships were a two-person effort. It seemed obvious, but a lot of people didn’t take that into account—it was usually the alpha who made all the decisions, and that completely defeated the point of what a real relationship was supposed to be.

Being a couple meant that both people were committed to making it work, together.

Sumiyoshi didn’t feel right telling Suyako outright that he and Yoriichi were together and planning to bond soon. He wanted both of them to share the news with her. After all, Suyako was the only person—besides Yuu—that they could truly call family, so it was important that they told her together.

“Though sorry, maybe I am being a bit too intense,” Suyako pouted slightly. Sumiyoshi turned to look at her as he placed the last bowl of soup on the tray. “I mean, I really just want you to be happy, and sometimes I feel a little guilty thinking maybe some alphas don’t even try to approach you because… well, we’re supposed to be married.” She pointed between the two of them to make her point.

“But you shouldn’t feel guilty, silly.” He shook his head, smiling at her with ease.

Suyako looked into her best friend’s burgundy eyes. There was a peculiar sparkle of happiness in them. Sumiyoshi had always had bright eyes, but lately he looked more alive, more joyful, like waking up every day was a blessing for him.

She considered dropping the topic entirely. She was worried, yes—but she also knew that for Sumiyoshi, finding an alpha wasn’t his top priority. It wasn’t something that weighed on him at the moment.

“Alright, alright,” she sighed in relief. She finished cutting the tofu and began adding it into the soup bowls. Sumiyoshi chuckled, wrapping an arm around her shoulders in a hug. “Sorry again, Sumi-san. I’ll let you handle things how you want.”

“Of course.” He nodded. “If Takeda-san really is interested in me, then I’ll talk to him about it.”

“That’s for the best!” Suyako agreed. “On the other hand… Takeda-san is a handsome alpha. See? There are alphas interested in you, Mr. Negativity.”

Sumiyoshi blushed.

“I was fourteen!”

“You can’t deny you were a silly little thing, saying no alpha would ever want you,” Suyako teased him. “Takeda-san seems like the first one with enough guts to court you even though he thought you were an alpha.”

“What’s going on with Takeda-san?”

Sumiyoshi felt a chill run down his spine. He let go of Suyako’s shoulders and turned around abruptly to see Yoriichi standing in the doorway, holding Yuu in his arms.

Sumiyoshi stared at him wide-eyed, praying that the alpha wouldn’t misinterpret what he’d just seen.

However, the slight furrow of Yoriichi’s brows told Sumiyoshi immediately that this wouldn’t be so simple.

No one likes to find out that someone else is romantically interested in their partner.

Especially if that partner already knew… and didn’t say anything.

Sumiyoshi bit his lip nervously, unable to look away from Yoriichi’s piercing pink eyes. The alpha was staring at him with an intimidating gaze, one that demanded an explanation without a single word.

But Sumiyoshi had just found out about it today!

“Oh, Yoriichi-san,” Suyako also turned to him, much more relaxed, as if the heavy tension in the air didn’t exist. “I thought Yuu was already asleep?” She walked over to take her baby in her arms, and he immediately reached out to her.

“He woke up,” Yoriichi replied quickly, not beating around the bush.

His eyes were still fixed on Sumiyoshi, who gripped the edge of the kitchen counter as if he needed something to hold himself up. Those narrow pink eyes were glowing in the fading sunset light, making Yoriichi look far more intimidating than Sumiyoshi thought was possible.

He had seen that look once before—on the night of their date in the forest.

Sumiyoshi would never forget those heavy-lidded eyes, gleaming with lust as they scanned his entire body like he was the most beautiful thing Yoriichi had seen in years. He’d felt vulnerable, intimidated—and deeply desired. His omega had soaked up all those feelings, relishing the way the alpha looked at him as if he were a jewel, something meant to be his and his alone.

And now, that same look was back.

It was as if Yoriichi’s eyes were demanding a quick, rational explanation for why he knew another alpha was interested in him—and hadn’t said anything.

Sumiyoshi nearly wanted to shrink where he stood and tilt his head, exposing his neck in submission. If Yoriichi released even a hint of his pheromones, he would’ve done it.

But surprisingly, Yoriichi was handling it calmly—for alpha standards.

A typical alpha might’ve gone wild, demanding answers from his omega, looming over him, maybe even trying to bite his scent gland again to remind him who he belonged to. And possibly storming off to punch the other alpha. Probably.

“Yoriichi-san…” Sumiyoshi tried to take a step toward him but backed off—risky move. He had no idea how a possibly jealous alpha would react. “It’s not what you think.”

Sumiyoshi wanted to congratulate himself—his voice sounded mostly normal.

“It’s not what I think?” Yoriichi repeated, tasting the words. “So it’s not true that Takeda-san is interested in courting you?”

The omega bit his lip, lowering his gaze to the floor, embarrassed at how intimidated he felt by his own alpha. Damn stupid instincts.

“Of course it is!” Suyako chimed in cheerfully, completely casual. “Did you overhear the day I talked to him outside the store?”

That made Yoriichi clench his hands into fists at his sides. He nodded to himself, taking in Suyako’s words.

“Two days ago?”

“Exactly!”

Oh my god, Sumiyoshi wanted to yank Suyako's hair.

“But I didn’t know,” Sumiyoshi jumped in quickly, trying to clear things up from the root of the problem. That seemed to relax Yoriichi a little—his shoulders eased—but his displeasure was still clearly written on his face. “I swear, I only found out this morning.”

Yoriichi frowned, looking a bit upset.

“Why didn’t you mention it the moment you found out?”

“Well…” Sumiyoshi lowered his head, unsure what to say.

They could’ve talked about it while they were chopping wood earlier, right after both of them had taken their baths. It wasn’t that Sumiyoshi had forgotten… He just didn’t know how to bring it up.

Even though he kept telling himself they needed to have a civil conversation, there was still a part of him that feared how an alpha might react.

His mind was full of stories told by other omegas:

“Alphas are possessive beyond belief.”

“One alpha just smiled at me once, and my husband went crazy and beat him up.”

“My alpha bit me all over when he found out another alpha gave me flowers.”

Sumiyoshi had no experience with alpha possessiveness, aside from Yoriichi saying he wanted people to know Sumiyoshi was his.

But he had never experienced direct jealousy.

“I didn’t know how to tell you,” he said sincerely.

Yoriichi’s brows tightened again, unhappy with that answer. He took slow steps toward Sumiyoshi, who instinctively wanted to back away—but he couldn’t. The kitchen counter was right behind him; there was nowhere to go.

The alpha towered over him, scanning him from head to toe, as if looking for something out of place.

“I-I…” Sumiyoshi raised his head, seeking those pink eyes. “I’m s-sorry, alpha.”

Yoriichi said nothing, and Sumiyoshi didn’t want this to turn into a fight.

“I wanted us to talk about it… I did!” Sumiyoshi nodded over and over again, desperate for the alpha to believe him. He took Yoriichi’s hands and squeezed them tightly. “But… the moment never came. I know I should’ve told you right away because it’s obvious, but…”

Yoriichi kept listening intently.

“I was scared…” Sumiyoshi lowered his head, ashamed.

That finally made Yoriichi soften. He looked at his omega—at how fragile he seemed. Sumiyoshi’s pheromones were radiating guilt, and it made Yoriichi’s gaze shift into something more concerned.

He reached out and wrapped his arms around Sumiyoshi’s waist, pulling him into his chest. Sumiyoshi clung to Yoriichi’s shoulders, comforted by the alpha’s scent trying to soothe him.

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to upset you,” the alpha murmured into his ear before kissing his temple. “I’m sorry I made you feel that way. I don’t want you to be afraid to tell me things like this. I’m not angry with you. I’m sorry.”

Sumiyoshi sighed, breathing deeply against the alpha’s scent gland.

“I’m sorry I didn’t tell you,” he whispered against the alpha chest. “It’s not even important, really…”

“But it is important to me,” Yoriichi said firmly, holding the omega tighter. Sumiyoshi let out a soft sound at the force. “Someone’s interested in you, and I…”

“I know. I’m sorry.” Sumiyoshi pulled back and looked him in the eyes. He gently cupped Yoriichi’s cheek. “If it’s important to you, then it’s important to me.”

Sumiyoshi stood on his toes to kiss Yoriichi, who closed his eyes with satisfaction as their lips met. Sumiyoshi felt his alpha relax, his pheromones now giving off a calm, soothing vibe that helped ease his own nerves.

When they parted, they wrapped their arms around each other again.

Yoriichi wanted to keep touching his omega a little longer. His alpha instincts demanded he hold Sumiyoshi for much longer, to mark him even if only with his scent, to make sure no one would dare approach what was his.

Sumiyoshi only wanted to give his alpha the reassurance that no other alpha could ever take him away, that he would always stay by his side—because he was his omega.

That’s when Sumiyoshi opened his eyes and, over Yoriichi’s shoulder, saw Suyako. Her eyes were wide open, her lips covered by the palm of her hand, probably to keep herself from screaming.

Sumiyoshi blushed furiously.

She had seen everything… She had even witnessed him throwing himself at Yoriichi to kiss him!

He curled into Yoriichi’s chest, trying to hide from his best friend’s stunned expression. Yoriichi immediately noticed his omega’s nervousness, gently releasing his waist. He turned to look at Suyako, who was still frozen behind them.

“No…” Suyako uncovered her mouth, shaking her head as if trying to deny what she had just witnessed.

“Uh…” Sumiyoshi looked at her, feeling tense because of her reaction. “Yes…?”

“No…” Suyako walked toward him slowly, but a smile was beginning to form on her face.

Sumiyoshi stared at her, unsure of what to do, so he just smiled back, still feeling the heat in his cheeks.

“Yes.” He replied, nodding several times.

“No way…!” she nearly started jumping.

“Yes!” Sumiyoshi laughed at his friend’s reaction to the revelation of their romantic relationship.

Suyako burst out laughing, in total disbelief at what had just happened in her own house, under her nose, without her noticing a single sign.

Yoriichi watched the two omegas, not saying a word. He tilted his head, confused by the strange little scene. He quickly approached the girl, picking up the baby in his arms, sensing that she was about to start jumping any second.

Suyako let out a joyful laugh and threw herself into her best friend’s arms. Sumiyoshi welcomed her hug with open arms. She wrapped her arms completely around him, almost as if she wanted to lift him up out of sheer happiness.

“What the hell, Sumiyoshi!” she laughed, still swearing. She pulled back slightly to look him in the face. “When were you planning to tell me?!”

Sumiyoshi chuckled, feeling more relaxed and happy that she had taken the news so well. He knew the only thing she’d scold him for was not telling her sooner.

“Don’t even answer that,” she covered his mouth, then added, “No wait, do answer. When did this happen?”

The omega looked at her with playful eyes.

“I thought you were better than that, Yako,” he teased. “How did you not realize what was happening right under your nose?”

“You two… idiots!” she pulled his hair playfully. Then she turned to Yoriichi, who was smiling softly in that way only he could. “I can’t believe this.”

She pulled Sumiyoshi with her and stood on tiptoe to hug Yoriichi too, squeezing all three of them into one tight embrace. The couple looked at each other, unsure of what to say in that moment—so, knowing words wouldn’t be enough, they hugged her back.

“Congratulations,” she murmured against both of their chests. “I’m so happy for you.”

Sumiyoshi laughed and hugged her tighter.

“Thank you, Yako,” he whispered. “We were going to tell you soon.”

“We literally talked about it today,” Yoriichi added with a faint smile.

“I just wanted Yoriichi to be with me when I told you,” Sumiyoshi said. Yoriichi looked at him with curious eyes, a bit regretful, thinking Sumiyoshi had wanted to do it alone.

“Oh, you little fools,” she rolled her eyes, stepping back from the group hug.

Yuu laughed out of nowhere, not understanding anything that had just happened. The three adults smiled tenderly at the baby. Suyako walked over to him and planted a big kiss on his cheek, loud enough to make him squirm in Yoriichi’s arms.

“Alright, alright!” Suyako clapped with excitement. “Tomorrow we’re having a double celebration, of course!”

“Oh, Yako… it’s not necessary,” Sumiyoshi tried to calm her.

“It is to me,” she said, pointing to herself. “I’m so, so happy for the two of you, seriously. I’m happy you’re giving yourself the chance to start a relationship with Yoriichi-san, and…”

She turned to the alpha, smiling warmly.

“I’m truly happy you’re giving yourself a second chance, Yoriichi-san.”

The alpha felt his throat tighten, knowing exactly what she meant. He could only nod, the words catching in his throat.

It was true.

Since Uta passed away, he had believed he should always remain alone, far from the people he cared about, thinking he was some kind of bad omen. Wherever he went, misfortune seemed to follow. Despite being known as the strongest by many of his former comrades, he never felt that way. Ever since he had failed to save his sick mother, he had been haunted by his powerlessness—by how fragile he really was.

What good was being the strongest if he couldn’t protect the people he loved?

Until a year ago, he thought he would live alone for the rest of his life, to avoid bringing harm to others.

But fate is unpredictable. You never know if you’ll be in the same place tomorrow as you are today.

And Yoriichi had witnessed that firsthand since meeting the Kamados.

Since meeting Sumiyoshi. Since his heart had started beating faster just from hearing his voice. Since his breath caught every time he saw how beautiful he looked, day after day.

Yoriichi believed he had made many mistakes in his life. He didn’t know if meeting Sumiyoshi, falling in love with him, and having that love returned, was some sort of second chance to atone for his past sins.

Because he never thought he’d fall in love again, but Sumiyoshi came into his life like a brilliant sun, showing him that he didn’t need to be afraid of reconnecting, of trusting, and most importantly—of trying again without fear of what the future might bring.

Yoriichi loved Sumiyoshi and wanted to do things right with him.

“Thank you very much, Suyako,” Yoriichi said with a nod and a slight bow. “I truly appreciate your words and your support.”

After all, she was the only family Sumiyoshi had left.

She laughed. Nothing could ruin her good mood now.

“Well then!” she clapped, grabbing both of their attention—Yuu even looked at her with wide, curious eyes. “We should eat already. That miso soup must be delicious by now!”

“Definitely,” Sumiyoshi turned back to the kitchen counter, grabbing the tray. “Time for dinner!”

And the three of them walked into the next room to eat.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The omega poured a bit of sake into the small cup and slid it toward where Yoriichi was sitting. He thanked her with a soft “thank you” before bringing the cup to his lips, taking his time to savor the alcohol.

The three of them weren’t used to buying alcohol, but on Suyako’s birthday, Sumiyoshi decided to gift her three bottles of sake, knowing how much she enjoyed drinking. Plus, they were in the process of getting Yuu used to a different type of milk, recommended by the town’s midwives.

Excited, Suyako had said there was still one bottle left and suggested the three of them drink together to celebrate the growing bond between Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi.

“You look really happy, Suyako,” Yoriichi mentioned while still drinking, both of them looking out at how the sunset was fading and snow had started to fall again.

“I am, Yoriichi-san.” She downed her cup of sake in one go, placing the cup on the table with a loud thud. “I never imagined you two would be together, you know?”

Yoriichi chuckled under his breath.

“Do we look that mismatched?” the alpha joked, glancing sideways at her.

“Not at all!” she laughed foolishly. “Looking back at the last few weeks… I guess I should’ve noticed.”

“I also feel like I wasn’t being that discreet.”

“Same here, but you know.” She shrugged. “I guess I got used to you always hovering around Sumiyoshi. You both work hard, so I thought it was normal to see you so close.”

Yoriichi nodded, understanding her point. They both fell into a comfortable silence, the only sound coming from Sumiyoshi in the other room, humming softly to lull Yuu to sleep.

“Now I understand why Sumi-san had been dressing up more than usual,” she said with amusement. “Kimonos really suit him, don’t they?”

Yoriichi licked his lips, wiping away the trace of sake. He lowered the cup, carefully placing it on the table.

“He looks really cute,” he murmured, gazing at the ceiling as he recalled how the obi flirtatiously accentuated his waist. “I love it when he wears them.”

She nodded.

“He always said he wanted to wear more..." She stumbled, trying to find the right word. "omega-like?", she laughed at how vague it sounded. “His mother used to dress him in nothing but kimonos. She knew he’d present as an omega. Mothers have that sixth sense.”

The alpha nodded in agreement.

He thought it was good information to have. Sumiyoshi didn’t usually express his preferences so openly, so it was nice to know what kind of clothes he liked. Yoriichi figured he could work extra jobs around the village for a bit of money and treat his omega.

He deserved it.

“You know, Yoriichi-san?”

The alpha hummed, signaling he was listening.

“I’m sorry.”

Yoriichi watched as Suyako poured him another cup of sake and handed it to him.

“Why?”

“For what I said about Takeda-san,” she said with regret, her cheeks turning a bit red. “What Sumi-san said is true. I only told him today.”

“Don’t worry,” he said seriously, not wanting to think about the man. “I believe Sumiyoshi.”

“That’s good.” She nodded. “I wouldn’t want you to be like those idiot alphas who don’t listen to their omegas. Communication is the foundation of a relationship.”

“You’re right.”

“Still…” She brought the cup to her lips and drank more slowly than before. “I did push Sumiyoshi to go out with him. I told him to give it a try.” She felt the alpha’s pheromones grow heavier. “I just want him to be happy. If I’d known he was in a relationship with you, I wouldn’t have suggested it.”

“It’s fine.” The alpha sighed, downing the drink in one go. “I get that you care about him. You don’t have to apologize for that.” He grabbed the sake bottle and poured himself another drink. “Besides, it’s not like Takeda-san can do anything about it.” His tone turned bitter. “After all, Sumiyoshi is already my omega.”

Suyako laughed.

“I guess even Yoriichi-san isn’t immune to the cliché of ‘all alphas are possessive.’” She laughed freely.

A soft shushing came from the other room — Sumiyoshi asking for quiet. They both knew he probably hadn’t heard the conversation, just Suyako’s laughter.

“Though I suppose you’re less intense than most.” She murmured with a teasing smile.

“It’s instincts,” Yoriichi justified himself, filling his sake cup again. “Even if I’m still dying of jealousy, if my alpha urges me to go punch Takeda-san, if…”

“To mark Sumiyoshi?” she tilted her head playfully, chuckling when the alpha blushed and just nodded.

“Yes, that too… But clearly Sumiyoshi wouldn’t tolerate that kind of behavior.” He sighed. “And I hate violence, Suyako. I may have been a demon slayer, but I always hated the idea of fighting,” he confessed. “So I try to ignore those aggressive instincts.”

“You’re really good at that,” she praised.

“Thank you.”

They fell into silence again, now only hearing Sumiyoshi’s gentle lullaby. Yuu was falling asleep.

“Are you serious about him then?” she asked seriously, turning to him with the most neutral expression Yoriichi had ever seen on her.

“I’m very serious,” he nodded without hesitation.

“I wouldn’t want this to be something fleeting, Yoriichi-san,” she said bluntly. “Sumiyoshi means a lot to me, almost like a brother… I wouldn’t want to see him get hurt.”

“You don’t need to worry,” he tried to reassure her. “I’m serious about him. This isn’t just a fling — I want to be with him.” He finished his last drink and decided not to pour any more. “I hope to stay by his side for the rest of my life, or for as long as he’ll allow me.”

“He looks at you with such bright eyes,” she commented. “He really likes you.”

Yoriichi’s cheeks flushed a little, nodding at her words.

“So… maybe marriage?” she asked, watching for the alpha’s reaction.

“Absolutely,” he said with full confidence.

“A mark will come eventually…”

“I’m just waiting for the moment Sumiyoshi decides,” he replied. “As far as I’m concerned, I’m completely ready for it.”

“You do want to mark him, right?” she laughed when the alpha nodded without a moment’s hesitation. “Ah, that’s so sweet.”

“I really love him…” he whispered almost to himself, likely lost in thoughts of a mark on Sumiyoshi’s neck.

Suyako hummed, pleased.

“And… pups?” she asked hesitantly, considering Yoriichi’s past.

It wasn’t meant to judge him — she just wasn’t sure if the topic would make the alpha uncomfortable because of what happened with Uta.

Yoriichi went silent, not answering. But he didn’t need to, because Sumiyoshi reappeared in the room with a smile.

“He’s asleep now,” he informed them. Suyako thanked him and asked him to sit with them. “Did you guys talk about anything serious?”

“Nah, just mentioned how Yoriichi-san loves seeing you in feminine kimonos.” She teased. “Maybe he’s got a weird fetish.”

Yoriichi shot her a look that could’ve killed.

Sumiyoshi blushed at the comment.

“Anyway… now we can celebrate!” Suyako raised the sake bottle, pouring into another cup that barely filled halfway.

Sumiyoshi looked at both of them, frowning, and they both winced, knowing a scolding was coming.

“You drank the whole bottle!”

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Yoriichi hovered over Sumiyoshi’s body, who looked up at him with heavy, half-lidded eyes, a small but flirtatious smile curling on his lips. His arms wrapped elegantly around the alpha’s neck, fingers tangling in Yoriichi’s loose hair, now free from the usual long ponytail.

Yoriichi braced his arms on either side of Sumiyoshi’s head, his body nestled between the omega’s legs.

“You look even more beautiful than usual today,” Yoriichi whispered, leaning in toward Sumiyoshi’s face.

Sumiyoshi giggled against the alpha’s lips.

“And why do you think that?” the omega teased, tugging at Yoriichi’s neck to pull him into a proper kiss.

Yoriichi pressed his lips to Sumiyoshi’s. The omega parted his lips slightly, letting his tongue peek out—and that was all the invitation the alpha needed to do the same, their tongues meeting eagerly. They both moaned softly, savoring the warmth of each other's mouths, quickly losing themselves in a messy, noisy kiss that escalated with intensity, making their bodies feel hot and their clothes suddenly seem very unnecessary.

Yoriichi trailed one hand from Sumiyoshi’s neck down to his collarbone, sliding across his chest and gripping his waist with rough force. Sumiyoshi moaned at the sensation, barely pulling back a few millimeters from the kiss.

Yoriichi grinned at the sight of his omega’s lips—red, swollen, and slick with saliva. He gently brushed his thumb across them, collecting the moisture and then brought his thumb to his own mouth, sucking it clean.

Sumiyoshi held his breath at the slightly obscene sight the alpha gave him, while Yoriichi chuckled lowly at the blush spreading across the omega’s cheeks.

The alpha leaned into Sumiyoshi’s ear, his breath making him shiver as it tickled the sensitive skin.

“Sumiyoshi…” he whispered, kissing his temple and slowly trailing down to his neck. “Every day you look more and more like mine.”

Sumiyoshi’s breath caught in his throat.

Yoriichi then pressed a kiss to the omega’s scent gland, savoring the rich taste of chocolate that filled his mouth while the soft, muffled moans from Sumiyoshi filled his ears like music.

In another room, Suyako lay staring at the straw ceiling for a long time. It wasn’t common for her to get lost in thought, but now she couldn’t help the flood of questions in her mind about what would come next.

She curled up in the ofuro, her body completely submerged in the water except for her head, which remained above the surface so she could breathe. Her brow furrowed with concern.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi were in a relationship. They were going to be mates.

They would get married, and probably have pups too.

Suddenly, something didn’t sit right with her.

She was happy for her two friends—they truly looked in love. It had only been an hour since she found out, but watching them at dinner, and while they sipped sake, they showed each other such small, tender gestures of affection. So simple, but so meaningful. It made her smile, certain their love was genuine and mutual.

The cabin suddenly felt… small.

She sighed, a little worried and tired.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi were in a relationship.

She stepped out of the bath, wrapping herself in a towel and drying off before leaving the room to head toward the one where the four of them slept.

On the way, she heard soft smacking sounds coming from the engawa. She blushed, recognizing them instantly—it was those two. She mentally thanked them for being considerate enough not to do anything romantic in the same room where Yuu was sleeping.

She sighed heavily, gently sliding the door shut to avoid making noise and disturbing the lovebirds.

Her eyes fell on her baby, sleeping soundly and completely unbothered by the world.

She smiled tenderly, remembering that he would be turning one in just a few hours.

One year already…

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi had gotten together eleven months after meeting.

They were in a relationship.

The cabin felt too small for four people.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi were together, and a couple needs privacy.

They were beginning a life together. Intimacy would come. Married life would follow. Pups eventually.

She looked at Yuu.

And suddenly… she felt like she was in the way.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi were about to become mates. A couple needs privacy.

And she felt like she was starting to intrude on that, even if just a little.

“Maybe we should start thinking about another place, Yuu,” she murmured softly, speaking only to herself and her baby.

Chapter Text

It was at the beginning of spring, when the snow had finally melted and the ground started to turn brown from the exposed earth, that a new chapter in the Kamado family's life began.

Early that morning, Sumiyoshi had woken up to the constant noises coming from outside the room. With every ounce of laziness residing in his body, he sat up on the futon, his eyes focusing on a random spot on the wall as he entered a trance. He began to question whether it was really necessary to get up and meet his basic survival needs, because that morning, all he wanted was to sleep for a thousand years.

He glanced at the window, where only a faint light was beginning to creep in, and frowned in annoyance. It couldn’t be later than five. It was way too early.

Beside him lay his alpha.

Yoriichi was sleeping deeply, his arm still wrapped around Sumiyoshi’s body despite the fact that the omega was now sitting up. At one point, the alpha tried to pull him back toward his chest, and Sumiyoshi nearly gave in to that strength that was silently insisting he go back to sleep. However, he decided he had to check on Suyako—the one responsible for all the noise—because her distinctive watermelon scent wasn’t lingering in the room like Yoriichi’s or Yuu’s, who was still sound asleep, wrapped up like a cocoon.

He gently slid to the side, lifting Yoriichi’s arm to free himself from his grasp. Yoriichi groaned in his sleep, but the moment Sumiyoshi’s touch disappeared, he kept on sleeping as if nothing had happened, much to the omega’s relief.

The night before, they had drunk a little sake. Now that spring was in full bloom and the snow was no longer an obstacle to visit the village, Suyako had been eager to buy a few bottles of alcohol—she loved sake, and ever since Yuu had switched to a different type of milk recommended by the midwives, she was free to indulge again. That’s how the three of them had ended up drinking together while sharing ridiculous stories.

He remembered all three of them being a little tipsy—though Yoriichi held his liquor far better than the other two. It made sense that he was still so tired, and explained why he was sleeping like a log.

Sumiyoshi sighed in exhaustion, rubbing his face to wipe away the eye crust and sharpen his vision.

He looked at his alpha’s face, so peaceful and carefree in sleep. Sumiyoshi smiled, his heart fluttering tenderly at the lovely sight he was lucky enough to wake up to every day. Gently, he brushed back the reddish strands falling over Yoriichi’s closed eyes with his knuckles and leaned down to press a soft kiss to his face—not intending to wake him at all.

“Good morning, love,” he murmured against his alpha’s cheek. He left another small kiss before pulling away, smiling to see he was still fast asleep.

He decided to head toward the source of the noise, walking slowly and mentally complaining about how cold the floor was at that hour, scolding himself for not putting anything on his feet. The noise led him to the kitchen, where the yellow glow of an oil lamp confirmed that Suyako was in there.

He entered the kitchen and leaned against the doorway, sleepily watching his friend, who was standing on a small stool rummaging through the upper shelf where they kept the jars of spices for cooking.

“Good morning,” the omega said in a raspy voice. He frowned upon hearing himself. “What are you doing?”

Suyako flinched, giving a little jump and nearly slipping off the stool if it weren’t for the fact that she grabbed onto the upper cabinet.

“Sumi-san!” she gasped, clutching her chest in panic, breathing heavily from the scare. “Don’t sneak up on me like that!”

“How do you think I feel hearing noises in my house before dawn?” Sumiyoshi shook his head, annoyed at how hypocritical his friend was being. He walked slowly over to her, leaning against the kitchen counter. “What are you doing?” he asked again, tilting his head, more curious now than annoyed about having his sleep interrupted.

“Well… just… looking at stuff,” she muttered, going back to rummaging through the shelf.

“Stuff?” Sumiyoshi’s eyes drifted from her to a basket that was usually used for trash. In it were several spice jars that he was sure used to be on the shelf.

“Yes, stuff.” The omega nodded casually, shrugging as if it wasn’t a big deal.

Sumiyoshi narrowed his eyes at her, immediately suspicious of anything she was doing. Her hands were shaking—she was definitely lying about something. He knew her well enough to know she always trembled like a salted worm when she lied.

There was a moment of silence.

“Yako, those are my herbs. My ingredients.”

Even though they were now a full-time charcoal-selling family, Sumiyoshi had never abandoned the art of making natural medicine, herbal infusions, and other apothecary remedies. It came naturally to him—it was his parents’ legacy—and he didn’t want to give it up for no reason. Even if he no longer used it to earn money, he was content with using it for personal or family use.

“They’ve been there for a year and a half. They’re probably expired,” she replied, pulling out another jar, opening it, sniffing it, making a face of disgust, and then tossing it into the pile.

“Herbs are still useful if stored in the right conditions,” he scolded, approaching the basket and picking up different jars to check their labels—though some of them had lost theirs.

He was pretty sure the jars contained resin incense, powdered ginger, ground cinnamon, eucalyptus, rue, thistle, and bay leaves soaked in water*.

“Hey, wait—”

Suyako interrupted him.

“I think that’s all,” she sighed, satisfied with what she had done. She stepped down from the stool and landed on the floor again.

Sumiyoshi frowned. His barely-awake brain was trying to connect the dots, to remember what each of those herbs was used for. He knew how to make a lot of medicines, but sometimes it was hard to recall what each one required. Then he remembered he had a book of family recipes and his own.

That’s when he looked closely at the jar of bay leaf water, sealed with a cork, and his eyes widened in surprise.

“Are you throwing away the ingredients for my scent-suppression tea?” he asked directly, turning to look at his friend, who now stared back with an innocent look that wouldn’t hurt a fly.

It was the tea he had been drinking since he was ten, the one that helped suppress his omega pheromones so no one would know he was an omega and not an alpha. It also gave him a fairly typical alpha scent—earthy and spicy.

And Suyako was about to throw it away like it was nothing.

“Well…” She shrugged again, though she looked visibly tense and a bit regretful. “You don’t need it anymore, right? I mean…” She gestured toward the door, referencing the room where Yoriichi was still asleep. “You have Yoriichi-san now, your alpha.” She then pointed at him, making Sumiyoshi feel embarrassed. “You don’t need to pretend to be an alpha anymore. Not for me.”

Sumiyoshi looked at his friend, his large burgundy eyes glowing like a scolded puppy in the wake of her words.

It was true—he no longer intended to keep drinking that tea. He had already talked about it with Yoriichi, and it was the first time he’d ever seen his alpha genuinely upset. The tea was awful for his body—he had often vomited or ended up bedridden because of it. It contained poison, after all.

He had done it all for Suyako. He didn’t want her to be judged by a society where a mother raising her pup alone, without a father, was a source of criticism and hatred. Things were even more complicated because Suyako didn’t have a mating mark. Every time they went to town, she tried hard to cover her neck for that reason.

Despite everything, Sumiyoshi was going to stop. He really meant it. He just hadn’t figured out how to stop yet.

His mind told him that people’s opinions shouldn’t matter—that what society thought of them was irrelevant.

But in truth, society hated when there was a child and one parent wasn’t present. The only time they were understanding was when one of the parents had passed away—then, people praised the surviving parent for raising the child alone. For omegas, this was confirmed by the white tone of an alpha’s bite mark, indicating their mate’s death.

If the townspeople—the same ones who now held so much affection for the Kamado family—found out that Suyako and Sumiyoshi had been lying to them, it would be total chaos.

That kind of hatred could have serious consequences for all of them—even exile.

And they had already built a home in that place.

"Alright." He nodded at his friend’s words. She smiled in response, happy that there was no complaint. "But…"

"If you’re worried about what people will say, I’ve already got it covered."
She laughed mockingly, rolling her eyes. Then she stood up, cleared her throat dramatically, straightened her back, and closed her eyes as if preparing for the ridiculous scene she was about to act out. When she opened them again, her face was deadly serious. "Hello everyone, I’m Kamado Suyako." She pointed at herself, placing a hand over her chest. "As you all know..." She paused, then smacked her forehead and laughed. "Oh, right. You don’t know." Sumiyoshi covered his face, cringing hard. "Sumiyoshi isn’t my alpha. In fact, he’s an omega and he’s in a suuuper sweet relationship with Yoriichi-san."

Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together, trying not to laugh at how serious and fake his friend sounded.

Saying something like that would be asking for a noose around their necks!

"You know, I don’t give a damn what people think about Sumiyoshi or me." She waved a hand dismissively, like a queen sending off her servants. "But to satisfy their curiosity, I’ll share my tragic, perfectly justifiable story about why I don’t have an alpha. I don’t need one, but... whatever." She shrugged casually.

The omega sat back down on the stool, crossing her legs elegantly. She untied the white cloth from her head, now pretending it was a handkerchief to wipe her fake tears.

Suyako let out the most dramatic sob ever heard, so bad and so fake that Sumiyoshi couldn’t help but laugh, covering his mouth to keep it from being as loud as her voice.

"I-I met him on a beeeautiful summer afternoon..." She began dabbing at her 'tears',  "And... and we fell soooo deeply in love, so much that I let him bu-buy me a collar and tell me I was his bitc—"

"Suyako…!" Sumiyoshi cut her off loudly, frowning—but laughing too because of how inappropriate that was.

"Okay, okay!" She burst into laughter, then returned to her overly tragic expression. "Th-then we m-mated and had a beautiful love story."
She covered her face, sobbing dramatically. "With bubbles and fireworks, and we kissed under the rain." Sumiyoshi tilted his head, amused. "And of course, we sang about our feelings."

"Oh, come on," Sumiyoshi groaned, rolling his eyes at how ridiculous and cliché it all was.

"And then…" Suyako ignored him, continuing her little act that made her look more like a widow who didn’t get the inheritance. "W-we had Yuu, my sweet baby." It was the only thing she said with a truly genuine tone, full of unmistakable affection. "And then... he died. Sadly, he was riding a horse and fell off and hit his head so hard that..." She let out another dramatic wail. "He became so dumb that no one could stand him, so they had to poison him to end his suffering!"

"Yako...!" Sumiyoshi rushed over and snatched the cloth from her hands.
Suyako laughed with an evil grin, looking up at the ceiling as if reminiscing. "Now you’re just making things up based on him."

"Ah, the nameless one," she nodded, understanding why Sumiyoshi avoided saying the name of that idiot alpha. Her laughter faded a bit as she remembered the one who had donated his sperm to create her pup.
"For your information, he told me he was dropped off an engawa as a baby. So I'm not that far off from reality."

"Dear gods."

They both laughed heartily, completely unrestrained.

"It’s always fun to make fun of your ex," she chuckled, wiping a tear forming at the corner of her eye. "But back to the point…!"

"Yes, yes. I’ll stop." Sumiyoshi nodded so she wouldn’t worry about it anymore and would finally drop the subject. "You don’t have to wake up so early to toss out the herbs. I had already planned to quit."

"Oh, Sumi-san! But you’re so stubborn I didn’t know what to do!"
Suyako looked at him, guilt flashing across her face. "Well, honestly, I didn’t know how to bring it up to you."

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes playfully and headed back to the trash basket to look again at the discarded jars of herbs.

"Some of this can still be useful," he said thoughtfully. "And not necessarily for that damn tea." He emphasized this to cut her off before she could open her mouth to argue again.

"Woah, bad words." Suyako giggled, covering her mouth like it was scandalous coming from him.

"Shush." He chuckled, shooing her with a smirk.

They both began looking through the jars, sorting out what could still be used and what was truly garbage. Sumiyoshi, for his part, threw out the bay leaf since he knew it was poisonous and didn’t want Yoriichi or Suyako mistaking it for something else—it could end in tragedy.

"Let’s toss this one. It looks weird." Suyako held up a jar, her face twisted in disgust. She looked for the label but was surprised to see it didn’t have one. "What is it?"

Sumiyoshi grabbed another unlabeled jar, eyeing his friend with curiosity. He squinted, trying to recognize the brown ground substance inside.

"Ah, that’s ground thistle," he said, looking around for paper and a brush to write a label.

"For what…?"

"Well..." Sumiyoshi dipped the brush in ink and started writing the kanji in small characters. His voice was a bit hesitant, avoiding his friend’s gaze. "You know..."

"No, I don’t." She replied with dry sarcasm, hands on her hips, looking rather intimidating. "You’re the one who knows about this stuff."

Sumiyoshi’s cheeks flushed red as he remembered why he had wanted to keep that jar in particular. It was a little embarrassing to be found out. The whole apothecary thing had always made him feel a bit distant from both Suyako and Yoriichi. He sighed, resigning himself, labeling the jar, then moving on to the next one.

"Stomach aches," he said in a whisper, utterly embarrassed, his head lowered.

Suyako blinked several times, clearly sensing there was more to the story.

Sumiyoshi examined the next jar without a label. It had a similar brown substance like the thistle, so he assumed it was cinnamon. But then he noticed some purple spots, which meant it had gone bad—maybe mold or fungus. 

The omega let out a deep sigh, feeling his friend’s inquisitive gaze on him. He knew she wouldn’t stop questioning him until he explained everything in full detail. He tossed the cinnamon jar into the trash and then turned to Suyako.

"It’s for pregnancy," he murmured, barely audible. His cheeks were burning red from embarrassment, made worse by the first light of day coming in through the window and lighting up his face.

"You mean…?" She looked at him with wide eyes, slowly putting the pieces together in her mind.

"Yeah." He nodded, hugging himself and staring at the floor like it was the most fascinating thing in the room. "It’s to prevent it. A contraceptive."

"Oh…"

Suyako fell silent, unsure of what to say. Sumiyoshi thought the conversation would end there. It was obvious what the ground thistles were for and what he intended to do with them.

"Did you two…" Suyako licked her lips, hesitating before blurting out the thought she’d been holding in. "Did you already do it…?"

Sumiyoshi jumped at the bold conclusion she reached. He looked at her with wide burgundy eyes, his face even redder than before—his blush spreading to the tips of his ears and disappearing down his neck. His mouth opened and closed repeatedly, only able to let out babbling sounds.

"Suyako!" He protested loudly, covering his face in shame. He couldn’t even look at her.

"B-but…!" She blushed too, realizing what she had just said. "You just…!"

"But it hasn’t happened!" He denied the accusation immediately. "Of c-course not!"

Suyako covered her mouth in embarrassment, horrified that she had asked such an intimate question. She could be a bit loose-tongued, but even she had limits.

"Sorry, sorry!" She gave two quick bows to her friend, who slowly uncovered his face, revealing his shyness. "It’s just…"

"I mean I’ll ta-take it when…" Sumiyoshi took a deep breath, letting it out in an attempt to calm himself. "When that happens. Okay?"

"I see…" Suyako nodded.

The two of them fell into a silence that lasted only a few seconds because—surprisingly—Sumiyoshi was the one to break it, continuing the conversation, keeping with the same topic.

“Sorry to ask you this, Yako,” he murmured shyly, turning his attention back to the jars and starting to throw out the ones that looked strange. “Does it hurt?”

Sumiyoshi knew less than nothing when it came to sex. The only knowledge he had came from the experiences Suyako had shared about her previous partner. He had a general idea of how things worked, but he knew theory and experience were two very different things.

He didn’t feel ready, but he still wanted to know.

Suyako held her breath at the question, not expecting her friend to ask her directly about sex.

She’d only had intercourse—unfortunately—with the sperm donor of her son. You could count them on one hand; there were only six times, and one of them resulted in little Yuu.

As much as she wanted to deny it, it hadn’t been a terrible experience.

“I guess… yeah, it does. But not entirely.” Sumiyoshi looked at her curiously, not understanding what she meant. “I mean, it depends on the situation you're in…” She was clearly referring to Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi. “And how relaxed you are, you know…” She laughed playfully. “It’s not going to go in if you’re tense.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, focused on her advice. He wasn’t embarrassed about the implications and made an effort to absorb everything she said—coming from someone who had actually been through it.

“Although… you know?” She leaned all her weight onto the kitchen counter. “It really depends on the person.” She shrugged. Her big smile helped Sumiyoshi feel less embarrassed—if his mother were alive and they were having this conversation, it would be the worst experience possible. “Some omegas lubricate more, others less. Have you noticed that during your heat?”

He nodded hesitantly, looking up at the ceiling, remembering all those days when all he could think about was raising his hips for an alpha, begging for a knot, a mating mark, and to be filled so deeply he'd end up with one or two pups.

It was normal for omegas to produce a lot of slick during heat, since the body prepared itself to receive multiple knots over the three to five days a typical heat lasted.

He blushed, remembering exactly who he’d fantasized about during his last heat.

“It’s probably a lot… you know.” He shrugged and leaned on the counter next to her, leaving the basket behind. “It is a heat, after all.”

“Right, makes sense.” She nodded in agreement. “But my first time, neither of us was in rut or heat.”She tapped her lips, recalling the moment. Then laughed at the realization. “So I must’ve been really horny to do it outside of heat… Wow.” She blushed at herself.

Sumiyoshi tugged her hair, scolding her for saying something so inappropriate. Suyako let out a small yelp, but laughed anyway at his surprised and flushed expression.

“Back to the tea…” Suyako said, remembering the start of the conversation.

“I’m thinking about the future,” the omega said, looking down while fidgeting with his fingers. “At some point it’ll happen, and well…”

“You’re still not sure if you want a pup,” she pointed out, getting right to the root of the issue.

“And I don’t know if Yoriichi wants one.”

“Come on, Yoriichi-san literally loves kids.” She reminded him of the times he played with the village children, making it more than obvious. “He’d love to have some.”

“It’s one thing to love other people’s kids, and another to have your own, Yako.” Sumiyoshi pouted, uncertain. “We haven’t really talked about that directly. We only talked about mating.”

Suyako nodded, understanding exactly what he meant. She herself never imagined having kids, but she figured it was part of that animal instinct—once you knew a child was coming, the joy and love completely changed your mind.

“I’m not sure, but my omega wants to do it.” Sumiyoshi looked at her, cheeks red but with determined eyes. “What I want most is to be bonded to Yoriichi.”

“Then, if neither of you feels ready when it happens…” She glanced at the jar of thistles on the counter.

“Just take that for a few months and voilà. No pups for a while.”

Sumiyoshi nodded in agreement.

He’d thought about it many nights before falling asleep—the idea of having children. Of course, he loved the idea. If he could, he’d want several. But he was also very aware of what Yoriichi might think, because having a child was a serious matter.

He knew that if he wanted one and Yoriichi didn’t, the alpha would likely still agree, because after all, it would be Sumiyoshi carrying the baby for nine long months.

He knew Yoriichi well enough to hear his voice saying something like that in his head.

But that wasn’t what he wanted. He wanted Yoriichi to also want it. For both of them to agree that it was the right time, the right place—and only then… would what he longed for actually happen.

“I think you should wait for your heat.” Suyako snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Huh?”

“Your heat.” She pointed it out. “If you’re going to mate, it should be during your heat.”

“But… you said it’s fine to do it outside of heat…?” He asked, confused.

She sighed and smiled at him.

“Sumi-san, life’s a bitch, and we omegas always get the short end of the stick.” She explained like a wise mother giving her child the facts of life. “They stick a dick in us, we have to adapt to a knot—which is much bigger than the actual dick.” She continued matter-of-factly. “Then we hope they don’t tear our throats out during the mating mark, we carry the pups, and we have to open more than fifteen centimeters to give birth.”

Well…

When she put it like that, yeah… that sounded painful—even if some of it also brought pleasure.

“When you’re in heat, all you think about is getting fucked, right?”
Suyako asked her friend, who nodded hesitantly, admitting she was right. “At that moment, you’ll accept everything Yoriichi-san wants to do with you. He’ll just want to please you, and you’ll accept it all because your omega will only want to be bred. It’s instinct.” She shrugged.

“Language.” Sumiyoshi scolded her for being so crude today.

“Sorry, sorry.” She pouted in apology. “But if I explain it another way, I’ll sound like my old teacher—and I hated that guy.”

Sumiyoshi would take her advice into account. Despite everything, she was right. The best option would be to do it during heat—especially since it would be his first time. They’d have to fight nerves and inexperience, and he was afraid of bothering Yoriichi with any of it. Plus, lubrication would be much easier, and everything would flow more naturally.

He pressed his lips together, worried.

He was scared of doing something wrong when the time came.

He truly wanted to be good for Yoriichi, to be able to please him the same way he knew the alpha would please him.

There was a lot to think about.

He wrinkled his nose as he sensed Yoriichi’s familiar scent approaching them. He lifted his head and saw the alpha, sleepy-eyed, wearing his red yukata he used for sleeping—and over it, his red haori, likely to keep warm in the early morning chill.

He looked at the two omegas curiously—or maybe that was just his usual morning expression.

“Why are you yelling so early?” He asked, voice deeper than usual from just waking up. “Did something happen?”

Sumiyoshi and Suyako gave him their full attention now that the alpha had entered the scene. Suyako smiled seeing him so sleepy—it was rare for him. He usually woke up full of energy, ready to tackle their daily tasks.

Sumiyoshi, on the other hand, blushed slightly at the thought that the alpha might’ve heard them—given how awkward the conversation had been. He tried to suppress his pheromones to hide his visible embarrassment.

Yoriichi walked over to Sumiyoshi slowly, his already narrow eyes squinting even more from drowsiness. Once he was close, he leaned down and gave him a small kiss at the corner of his lips.

“Good morning,” he murmured, almost purring, offering a tiny sleepy smile.

Sumiyoshi could finally breathe, realizing Yoriichi was so out of it he clearly hadn’t heard a thing.

The omega leaned up as well and gave him a quick kiss on the lips. The alpha closed his eyes, enjoying the brief closeness.

“Good morning, Yoriichi,” Sumiyoshi greeted, cupping his alpha’s face with both hands. Yoriichi rested his entire weight into them, purring contentedly at the warmth of his partner’s touch.

Suyako silently giggled to herself, touched by how such a casual gesture between them could look like the most romantic scene in the world.

“Sorry for waking you up, Yoriichi-san,” the omega apologized with a slight bow. Yoriichi turned to her and gave a small nod. “I was just doing inventory and throwing out things we don’t need anymore.”

The alpha nodded again in understanding. He let out a near-yawn sigh, then ran his hands over Sumiyoshi’s body until they settled at his waist, pulling him closer. Sumiyoshi chuckled softly at the gesture.

“Don’t be so loud. Yuu might wake up.” He half-scolded them, which immediately made both omegas feel guilty—being scolded by the alpha of the house for making noise.

“Sorry!” They both apologized in unison.

After that strange start to the day, the three of them got to work on their usual tasks to begin the morning.

Suyako excused herself to check on Yuu—even though he was still asleep and they’d tried not to wake him with all the noise, because he’d definitely cry—she kept him on a schedule, so it was almost time to wake him up and feed him.

Sumiyoshi and Yoriichi took advantage of their moment alone to properly say “good morning”—which of course involved a few kisses.

Also, still feeling embarrassed and hoping to avoid questions, Sumiyoshi started putting the spice jars up on the higher shelf. Yoriichi didn’t ask anything—he simply held the stool firmly to keep Sumiyoshi from slipping, even though both of them knew full well that the stool was perfectly stable.

That early spring day went on just like any other.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Spring was coming to an end when Sumiyoshi realized that things felt a little strange. Even his omega self had been feeling uneasy lately, though he couldn’t quite pinpoint the reason behind that restlessness.

That day, the weather was slightly warm, hinting at the imminent arrival of summer, a feeling that lingered in the air the moment one stepped out onto the engawa. Sumiyoshi was sitting there, quietly observing how the earth had turned completely green with grass, with a few flowers beautifully decorating the landscape. His attention focused on a blue one that caught his curiosity—odd in some way, but undeniably lovely.

He remembered, with a tinge of bitterness and sorrow, that he had seen the same flowers growing on the grave where Uta-san rested.

Beside him, Yoriichi was slicing an apple with a knife, cutting it into perfectly even pieces. Sumiyoshi was impressed by how precise the alpha was when handling anything sharp. Yoriichi placed the slices neatly on a small plate between them.

“It’s done,” Yoriichi said, pulling Sumiyoshi from his daydream about how beautiful spring was. “All evenly cut.”

Sumiyoshi turned to look at him, greeted by his alpha’s soft smile.
The one he always gave him when their eyes met.

He watched as Yoriichi gestured toward the apple slices on the plate. Sumiyoshi felt a warm sense of appreciation for how attentive his alpha always was.

“Feed me, alpha?” he asked in a quiet voice, cheeks tinged with a faint blush from the timid request.

Apparently, he’d gotten the exact reaction he hoped for. A faint sound began to rise from Yoriichi’s chest, and Sumiyoshi knew it was a satisfied purr. His alpha’s love language was acts of care. Yoriichi loved looking after him, and over time, Sumiyoshi had learned to simply let him. His omega side purred with pleasure whenever he was pampered.

Yoriichi picked up a slice of apple and brought it to Sumiyoshi’s face. Sumiyoshi opened his mouth and closed his eyes, waiting for the sweet taste of green apple to hit his tongue.

And when the expected flavor came, he opened his eyes, nibbling lightly at the fruit to bite through it. But he met Yoriichi’s pink eyes staring intently at him, watching each movement of his lips with such interest, slowly getting lost in thought.

Feeling a bit bolder, Sumiyoshi sucked briefly on Yoriichi’s ring finger before the apple fully disappeared into his mouth.

Yoriichi nodded, as if to tell him he’d done a great job—even if it was something as trivial as eating a piece of fruit. Sumiyoshi watched with fascination as the alpha licked his own lips, wetting them slightly, making them shine even more in the sunlight.

He quickly looked away, trying not to let his thoughts wander into dangerous territory.

To distract himself, Sumiyoshi reached for a piece of apple and brought it up to his alpha’s mouth. Yoriichi chuckled, letting the moment pass, and opened his mouth so his omega could feed him. He returned the favor by sucking gently on Sumiyoshi’s index finger, clearly enjoying the way it brought color to his cheeks.

Sumiyoshi avoided his gaze, turning to stare straight ahead again, refocusing on the odd flowers, trying to ignore the alpha’s intense eyes on him.

Yoriichi let out a deep sigh and turned his gaze in the same direction. Sumiyoshi assumed he would feel sadness, just like he always did when seeing those flowers that reminded him of Uta-san’s grave. But instead, the alpha simply took his hand firmly, interlacing their fingers and purring at the warm contact between their skins.

Something’s wrong… Sumiyoshi thought.

He looked up at the sky with concern, wondering what was truly bothering him. His heart felt heavy, making it hard to fully relax, like he knew something was off even if he couldn’t name it. It was the same kind of feeling you get when you forget to turn off the stove—you don’t know exactly what you forgot, but you know you forgot something.

“Is something wrong?”

Yoriichi’s voice broke through his thoughts. Sumiyoshi turned to him, meeting his alpha’s serious expression. For some reason, it made him feel small all of a sudden.

“No! Nothing’s wrong,” the omega replied quickly, laughing nervously as he played with his tied-up hair.

Yoriichi nodded, letting the younger one’s words settle.

“You seem uneasy,” he said, picking up another slice of apple and feeding it to Sumiyoshi again, as if trying to soothe him. Sumiyoshi just opened his mouth and accepted it.

“Well…” Sumiyoshi looked down, thinking. “I am kind of… worried?”

“Worried?” the alpha asked, pausing his feeding to give his full attention to whatever was troubling his partner.

“Yes!” Sumiyoshi frowned, not really knowing how to explain himself. “It’s like… everything’s fine right now, but for some reason, I feel anxious!” He spread his arms wide, trying to express how big of a problem it felt.

“Superstition?” Yoriichi asked calmly, a bit more at ease now that it didn’t seem to be something physically wrong.

“Maybe…?” Sumiyoshi pouted and let out a small huff, a bit frustrated by his inability to explain. He groaned in annoyance, his thoughts were driving him crazy and the rising heat of the nearly-born summer wasn’t helping.

He touched his waist, realizing the obi was the main source of heat pressing against his body—thankfully they weren’t working today, so he’d gotten the chance to wear a kimono. He fiddled with the bow tied at the back, trying to loosen it for some relief, frustrated that he couldn’t do it properly.

He groaned again, tugging his haori to one side, letting it slip slightly off his shoulder and exposing his tanned skin, which gleamed even more under the sun.

With a sigh of relief, he tried wiping the thin layer of sweat from his collarbones and part of his neck, noticing how his scent gland felt more swollen than usual due to the warm weather.

Then he heard a soft sound—a small gasp that made him look at Yoriichi.

A shiver ran down his spine as he noticed how the alpha’s eyes looked more slanted than usual, his pink irises nearly swallowed by the black dilation of his pupils. His eyebrows were furrowed, staring intently at the exposed neck and collarbones—as if it were the most fascinating thing he'd ever seen. Sumiyoshi felt his breath hitch as Yoriichi’s alpha fangs peeked out, pressing against his lower lip.

His heart began to beat even faster. It felt like a hollow opened up in his stomach, filled with a pressure that was both painful and strangely pleasurable.

Inside him, his thoughts raced at a hundred miles per hour—yet they all agreed on one thing:

Stay still.

You have to be good for alpha, don’t move. Don’t try to escape.

Show respect, present yourself to alpha.

He licked his lips anxiously, eyes half-lidded, giving in to his primal instincts. His neck, already exposed, tilted further to reveal more of his swollen, pink scent gland.

He didn’t understand.

His rational mind wasn’t working. He had no idea why he was reacting like this.

Yoriichi simply nodded at Sumiyoshi’s display of submission, as if giving him approval—as if to say, “Yes, that’s exactly what I want.” Sumiyoshi held his breath at that, but immediately felt happy, a soft purr escaping his throat.

Alpha is pleased. I’m good for alpha.

Yes, he was good for his alpha.

He was Yoriichi’s omega, and he could give him whatever he wanted… He could be good.

He watched Yoriichi reach down again for another piece of apple, then bring it to his lips. The omega obediently opened his mouth, letting the alpha feed him—convincing himself this was a form of care.

Yoriichi lingered, his fingers pressing softly against Sumiyoshi’s lips. He seemed to enjoy the reaction—from the goosebumps to the growing impatience. Eventually, Sumiyoshi relaxed his shoulders, surrendering fully to the alpha’s will.

He swallowed the piece of apple, then looked down at the plate, taking it into his hands and placing it a little farther from them.

Then, he turned back to Yoriichi, watching him with complete interest, releasing his pheromones freely to show how much he wanted him. The older man, not needing any further hints, basked in his omega’s submission and closed the distance between them, crashing their lips together in a messy and desperate kiss.

Sumiyoshi let out a heavy sigh at the touch of Yoriichi’s hands on his waist, thumbs drawing slow circles he absolutely adored. With one hand gripping Sumiyoshi’s jaw, Yoriichi tugged his head back roughly, threading his fingers into his hair in desperation—eliciting a soft moan from the omega, muffled against his lips. Yoriichi took the opportunity to slip his tongue into Sumiyoshi’s mouth, kissing him in a messy, hungry way, licking every inch he could reach.

Sumiyoshi moaned, his half-lidded eyes fluttering open. It felt like… too much, but his inner omega scolded him, whispering it would never be enough—that he had to let alpha take what he needed.

Trying to take some control back, Sumiyoshi leaned forward, pressing his lips more dominantly against Yoriichi’s, but the alpha growled in warning, making it clear he should stay still.

Sumiyoshi felt small—but oddly, not hurt.

Yoriichi broke the kiss, leaving his omega’s lips and trailing small kisses along his cheekbones and jawline. His nose brushed against every part of Sumiyoshi’s skin, inhaling deeply and sighing with satisfaction at the chocolate scent.

Sumiyoshi purred at the attention, closing his eyes in contentment. He was surprised when Yoriichi suddenly pulled him closer and waited patiently, allowing him to do whatever he wanted. But then, the alpha grabbed his jaw tightly again, making Sumiyoshi’s eyes snap open in surprise at how rough he was being.

“Come here, omega,” Yoriichi demanded with a growl. Sumiyoshi whimpered at the clear command.

“Yes…” the omega whispered, giving him a quick kiss.

Sumiyoshi moved to straddle Yoriichi’s lap, his legs spread as far as they could go, trapping his alpha’s legs between them. Yoriichi growled in satisfaction at his omega’s obedience, grabbing his arms and forcing them to wrap around his neck. He wasted no time in wrapping his own arms around Sumiyoshi’s waist, holding him as if they’d been separated for years.

Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, feeling a bit overwhelmed.

He looked into his alpha’s eyes, only to see them focused entirely on his neck, on the scent gland—as if he were drunk.

It was clear what Yoriichi's priorities were.

And Sumiyoshi didn’t understand.

He worried about how quickly things had escalated. He worried that Yoriichi didn’t seem to realize they were outside and that Suyako could walk out any moment and see them. He worried because Yoriichi hadn’t asked if it was okay to kiss him, like he always did. He worried about how rough and forceful he was being—so unlike himself.

He worried because Yoriichi was holding him so tightly… like someone might come and take him away.

“You look so cute on top of me,” Yoriichi whispered against his lips.

And that was all it took. Sumiyoshi purred again in satisfaction, forgetting all his previous concerns.

His eyes opened in shock.

What the hell?!

That was way too easy!

“Yoriichi, what’s wro—”

But he was cut off when the alpha once again crashed their lips together. Sumiyoshi cried out at how rough it was, nearly bumping noses. Against all his instincts, he clung to Yoriichi’s shoulders and pushed against him, managing to break the kiss. But Yoriichi growled in clear warning, his displeasure obvious.

“Yo-Yoriichi…!”

The alpha just growled again, hugging him tighter and burying his face in Sumiyoshi’s chest. The omega blushed hard at the contact.

They stayed like that for a few seconds before Sumiyoshi decided to speak again.

“Alpha…?” he hesitated. “Are you okay…?” He felt Yoriichi hum softly against his chest, but he didn’t really say anything.

“Um… what do you need?”

“I need you,” he murmured into Sumiyoshi’s chest. When he lifted his head, his pink eyes were clouded with lust, his pheromones pouring out uncontrollably.

Sumiyoshi blushed again.

Too… direct.

“Bu-but… we’re outside.”

And you’re acting super weird!, he thought in panic.

“That’s it…?” Yoriichi mumbled, clearly spaced out. He nodded slowly, understanding why his omega had rejected the affection. “Of course, forgive me for being so inconsiderate.”

Sumiyoshi finally felt like he could breathe again. Hearing Yoriichi apologize was all he needed to feel reassured that things were okay.

But he let out a yelp when he suddenly found himself lifted from his alpha’s lap, arms wrapping around Yoriichi’s neck as he stood and carried him bridal-style, walking back into the house.

Panic set in when he realized they were heading toward the bedroom.

The bedroom they shared with Suyako and Yuu.

“Al-alpha…!” he stammered, tapping on Yoriichi’s shoulders, but the alpha kept walking like nothing was wrong. “You can’t—!”

“I understand your concern, omega,” Yoriichi nodded calmly. “Forgive me. Now I’ll take proper care of you.”

Take care of me?!

A scream echoed through the cabin, making Sumiyoshi glance around in panic, searching for his friend—because that was definitely her voice.

“Suyako…” he whispered, turning to look at his alpha, who had also stopped, now scanning for the source of the girl’s scream. “Yoriichi…”

The alpha seemed to drift off for a moment, lost in thought. Then, suddenly, he blinked in surprise—almost as if he had just remembered something incredibly important. He lowered his head, looking at Sumiyoshi with exaggerated concern, his mouth opening and closing without actually saying anything.

Sumiyoshi grew anxious, not understanding what was going on. His worry manifested again in the form of sharp pheromones with a slightly sour edge.

Then Yoriichi let out a heavy sigh and gently slid Sumiyoshi out of his arms, helping him back to his feet. He took his hands, checking to make sure he was okay. Sumiyoshi furrowed his brows in concern, cupping his alpha’s face in his hands, trying to get him to look at him—wanting him to explain whatever it was that was tormenting him.

“I…” Yoriichi met Sumiyoshi’s eyes, a flicker of regret shining in his gaze. “I-I’m sorry…”

And that was it. That alone gave Sumiyoshi a million reasons to start worrying.

Yoriichi was stuttering. He looked so insecure.

What was going on?

Before he could press him for answers, Yoriichi suggested they should go check on Suyako. Sumiyoshi nodded slowly, his eyes still fixed on his alpha’s face, searching for any sign—anything at all—that might be off.

They found Suyako in the pantry, where they usually stored fruits and vegetables from the forest or bought from town. Most of the stuff in there was rarely used, but for some reason, they never got around to throwing it out.

“Yako!” Sumiyoshi called out clearly, standing at the doorway, observing the disaster she was causing—even though the room had already been a mess to begin with.

“Are you alright?” Yoriichi asked beside him. Sumiyoshi glanced at him and, for a moment, felt like he was back to normal.

He pressed his lips together, but the worry still gnawed at his chest, and that hollow feeling in his stomach persisted.

“Oh…!” The girl turned around, surprised to have been caught. Her nose crinkled slightly when they entered the room, but she seemed to brush it off.

She was holding five large pots stacked precariously—pots they never used because they were too big. The medium-sized one they always used was enough for meals for the three of them. Suyako was struggling to keep them from toppling over, so Yoriichi stepped forward and took three of them before disaster struck.

“Thanks, Yoriichi-san!” she smiled. The alpha just nodded.

“What are you doing?” Sumiyoshi asked, now noticing the room looked significantly emptier.

Suyako blinked at the couple, looking mildly incredulous.

“Isn’t it obvious…?”

“Are you asking me?” Sumiyoshi raised a brow at her.

“Well… yeah?” she laughed at the absurdity of the situation. Shaking her head to clear her thoughts, she put on a more serious expression.

Apparently today was the day to stress Sumiyoshi out with unexpected shifts in behavior. This was completely ridiculous.

“I was thinking about cleaning this room.”

“I figured as much…?” Sumiyoshi replied uncertainly.

“No, no.” She shook her head. “I’m cleaning this room for you two.”

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi exchanged a look, not sure how to feel about that.

“Wouldn’t it be for all three of us?” Yoriichi asked, tilting his head in confusion. “I mean… the cabin belongs to all of us…? So anything you do for the cabin benefits all three, and—”

“Oh God, Yoriichi-san.” Suyako laughed softly. “It’s not that!”

Sumiyoshi smiled, amused—Yoriichi always took things a bit too literally. He found it kind of cute.

“Then…?”

“I don’t want us to sleep in the same room anymore,” Suyako stated clearly.

“What?” the couple asked in unison—Yoriichi sounding confused, Sumiyoshi more alarmed.

A thousand scenarios flashed through Sumiyoshi’s mind—had she overheard them kissing in the mornings? They always tried not to do that in the shared room—it was where they all slept, and they respected that.

Maybe she was a little upset about the good morning kisses they sometimes shared and didn’t want Yuu to grow up seeing that. His anxiety flared with a pinch of guilt.

Yoriichi noticed immediately, furrowing his brow at his omega’s discomfort. He stepped closer, wrapped an arm around his waist, and pulled him gently to his side, releasing a soft stream of calming pheromones.

“Oh, Sumi-san…!” Suyako blushed, perhaps realizing what her best friend was thinking. “No, no! That’s not what I meant!”

“Bu-but…”

“I’m not judging you two for kissing or anything like that—it doesn’t bother me!”

“Still, it’s kind of inappropriate,” Sumiyoshi mumbled, pouting. “Yuu’s there and…”

“We’re sorry if we gave you the wrong—” Yoriichi licked his lips, feeling his cheeks grow warm. “—impression.”

“It’s not that!” Suyako dropped the two pots, which clattered noisily to the floor, making both of them wince in annoyance.

She walked over to them, hands on her hips, her expression serious.

“Listen,” she sighed heavily. “You two are in a relationship now. You’re a couple.” She emphasized it like she was scolding them.

“Yes, but…”

“Also,” she interrupted her friend, who pouted at being cut off, “Even if it’s not official yet, it will be.” She pointed at Yoriichi, who suddenly felt under scrutiny. “And I can’t keep intruding on your relationship like this—me and Yuu. This place isn’t really mine anymore…”

Sumiyoshi frowned more and more, starting to realize where this conversation was going—and he didn’t like it one bit.

“We can’t keep sharing a room. You two need your own space as a couple,” Suyako said firmly. “Even if just for a while, I’m thinking—”

“No.” Sumiyoshi cut her off before she could say anything else.

“Sumi-san,” she looked at him, clearly annoyed.

“No, of course you’re not doing that,” Sumiyoshi growled in frustration. “You’re insane if you think I’d let you leave just because you think you don’t belong here anymore.”

“That’s the point, Sumi-san…” she sighed tiredly. She didn’t want to argue—especially since she always lost arguments with him—but she wasn’t going to back down this time. “You two will be bonded soon—married, and…” she glanced at Yoriichi, who, just like Sumiyoshi, had his brow furrowed in irritation at everything she was saying. “...pups, a family… And of course I’m getting in the way. This place doesn’t belong to me—”

“It doesn’t belong to me either,” Sumiyoshi snapped back. “You and I are both outsiders here.”

“Hey…” Yoriichi growled at them both in warning, clearly not liking how they were diminishing themselves.

“That’s not true,” Suyako argued.

“Yes, it is!” Sumiyoshi exclaimed, his pheromones flaring with anger. “This place isn’t ours. We both know it belonged to Uta-san and now it’s Yoriichi’s.”

“And that’s exactly why I’m saying this—it belongs to Yoriichi-san, and it makes sense that it should be for his family,” Suyako said, pointing at Sumiyoshi to make it clear who she meant. “You and his future pups.”

“Enough, both of you!” Yoriichi’s voice boomed, silencing them immediately. They both turned toward the alpha, who now had his brow furrowed deeper than ever, his fangs bared in a clear warning not to challenge him, and his pheromones flooding the air—radiating pure anger.

Sumiyoshi and Suyako both froze, practically holding their breath. Their legs wobbled slightly under the weight of the moment.

It was the first time since they’d met that Yoriichi had ever shown anger like this…

He had never used his alpha voice before.

He had never given them a direct order.

Suyako watched as Sumiyoshi breathed heavily, being the most susceptible to the alpha’s command. Even though they weren’t bonded, his omega instinctively recognized him as his alpha—and that alpha was scolding him for upsetting his mate.

"Never, either of you…" Yoriichi looked at them, clearly angry. "Dare to say you don’t belong here. I don’t ever want to hear such a stupid thing again."

Both of them swallowed hard, a lump forming in their throats from the hostility in the alpha’s tone—especially since it was the first time they’d ever heard him use a curse word, even if it was a mild one.

"Suyako." The girl jumped slightly at being addressed. She looked at Yoriichi and nodded like a little soldier. "I don’t want you to feel that way. I completely understand what you’re saying, and maybe you do feel…" He glanced at Sumiyoshi, who immediately lowered his head. "Guilty, if that’s the word, that Sumiyoshi and I can’t be intimate, or that it feels like we’re doing something inappropriate in our own home."

"That’s exactly how I feel…" Suyako admitted, hesitant. "A home is supposed to be a place where a couple can do whatever they want without judgmental stares."

"I get that." Yoriichi nodded, rubbing his temple as a dull headache started to creep in. "Every time I kiss Sumiyoshi here, it never feels wrong."

Suyako blushed.

"Yo–Yoriichi…!" Sumiyoshi groaned, embarrassed by how blunt he was.

"And as far as I know, Sumiyoshi feels the same." He glanced at his omega, who had both hands covering his face—but still nodded quickly. "Isn’t that right, Sumiyoshi?"

"I-it’s just the feeling that I don’t want you to catch me in a moment like that," Sumiyoshi murmured, looking at Suyako. "Being with Yoriichi feels right… kissing him feels right. It’s just… the uneasiness."

Suyako nodded, understanding where the couple was coming from. Her vision blurred as tears began to well in her eyes.

"I don’t want you to feel like you’re not welcome here. You absolutely are," Yoriichi said gently, placing a comforting hand on her shoulder. His peaceful expression returned. "The relationship I have with Sumiyoshi doesn’t change that."

"Yako…" Sumiyoshi stepped closer too, a knot tightening in his throat from the urge to cry. "You’re family—you said it yourself. This cabin is for family, and family doesn’t only mean children. You’re part of it too." Suyako looked at her friend with tear-filled eyes, the drops already rolling down her cheeks. "And I don’t want you to leave. Don’t even think about it. You’re not just my friend, you’re my family… almost like a sister."

Suyako sobbed, wrapping her arms tightly around Sumiyoshi, burying her face in his neck. Her tears flowed freely now, her cheeks turning red from the effort, her body trembling with little involuntary spasms.

She had felt so uncertain about her place. Every time she saw her friend laughing with Yoriichi, she just thought he was happy—and that she should step aside so they could have the couple’s intimacy they’d been deprived of because of her and her baby’s presence.

She’d always believed a family began with two people—a couple—who started a life in a home that would eventually be filled with children. She’d never heard of a friend living with them—it was considered improper, even distasteful, almost shameful.

She had wrongly assumed that Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi would feel the same, drawing her own conclusions before ever speaking to them. She was afraid that if she asked, they would agree—and then she’d have no choice but to leave.

But she loved the way things were now. She didn’t want anything to change.

"And Sumiyoshi…" The omega looked up at his alpha's call. Yoriichi sighed heavily, brushing the younger man’s forehead gently with his hand. "This is our house. Our home. You belong here just as much as Suyako does—as much as I do. I know you feel awkward because I once lived here with Uta."

Sumiyoshi felt his heart ache, his insecurities surfacing again.

He loved Yoriichi. He truly did. But his mind betrayed him the day the alpha told him this cabin had once belonged to his late wife. That he had lived here with her. His heart felt heavy and betrayed—he felt like the second choice, playing the role of Yoriichi’s partner in a place where Uta had already been.

It was the first time he’d been angry at the alpha—so much so that he didn’t speak to him for a whole day. Yoriichi understood, though, and gave him space to process everything.

They talked that night and shared their feelings.

Sumiyoshi accepted that Yoriichi had had a previous partner. When he accepted his courtship, he knew what he was getting into. It’s difficult to love a man who once belonged to someone else.

He wasn’t the first—and he had accepted that. Yoriichi deserved a life, too. He had chosen Sumiyoshi because he loved him. He had fallen for him. They couldn’t change the past—it was impossible—but they could focus on the present and everything it brought.

What gave Sumiyoshi comfort was the assurance that this was now his home too. He could make it his own, shape it into a space that felt safe and unique to him. Because omegas needed that—they needed to feel secure in their territory.

Still, that night, Sumiyoshi—without telling Yoriichi—sat on the ground near the place where Uta rested. He knelt in seiza, a sign of deep respect. He felt ashamed for being jealous of her. He apologized aloud, admitting he couldn’t help it, but he didn’t want to diminish her memories with Yoriichi. Nor did he want to take over her home.

He simply wanted to take care of the life he’d been lucky enough to receive—filled with love and warmth.

Sumiyoshi looked up at his alpha, fat tears rolling uncontrollably from his eyes.

"I’m sorry, I’m sorry…" he sobbed, hugging his friend tightly as if trying to anchor himself. Yoriichi approached and embraced him warmly. Sumiyoshi buried his face in his chest, still crying. "I didn’t mean to disrespect this place… forgive me."

With those words, it felt like he was throwing away the heartfelt conversation they’d had. He felt guilty, like he was telling Yoriichi he didn’t feel comfortable in the home he’d worked hard to make welcoming—and by extension, insulting Uta, its original owner.

"I’m sorry… I was so rude," he wept against Yoriichi’s chest, seeking comfort he didn’t feel he deserved.

"You weren’t. I understand," Yoriichi whispered into the omega’s ear, placing a kiss there and trying to soothe him with gentle affection. "You’re a good omega, Sumiyoshi. I just wish you wouldn’t think so poorly of yourself. This is your home. Do you remember?"

Sumiyoshi nodded again and again.

"It’s you, love," Yoriichi murmured, kissing his forehead over and over. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, surrendering to the tenderness. "You are the reason I belong here. The reason this place is as much mine as it is yours."

"And you’re mine too…" Sumiyoshi whispered, drowsy. "I belong here because you’re here. You’re my home, Yoriichi."

Yoriichi smiled, overwhelmed by his omega’s words. He leaned down to kiss him, affirming that everything he said was the absolute truth—unchangeable, undeniable. In their hearts, they both knew it.

It was a vow between them.

They both looked at Suyako, who had fallen asleep in Sumiyoshi’s arms—as she often did. Sleeping suddenly, regardless of the place, was just her way. The emotional whirlwind, the effect of Yoriichi’s pheromones, and her own crying had left her more exhausted than usual.

The couple realized that this vow included Suyako and little Yuu as well.

Because while the cabin gave them the shelter to build a home, it was the people within it that provided the warmth and safety that truly made it one.

None of them would leave—because if even one person was missing, their family wouldn’t be whole.

The next morning, the three of them had a more serious conversation—without tears or alpha anger (for which Yoriichi deeply apologized for using his alpha voice on both omegas). They cleared the air and promised to each do their part to make the home more comfortable for everyone, leaving behind the insecurities they had felt.

And so, spring came to an end—leaving behind the bloom of beautiful flowers and the planting of vegetables and fruits that would ripen in autumn. The warm summer began, bringing with it even more surprises for their little family.

Chapter Text

The day was sunny—too sunny, if he were allowed to exaggerate. The sun seemed to mock him cruelly, sitting high above in the blue sky with not a single cloud in sight to cover it for even a few minutes and provide some shade. No, the sun had been blazing these past few days, so much so that Sumiyoshi was slowly beginning to hate the very idea of summer.

Every time he complained about it and Suyako happened to be nearby, she would say something like:

“But you were born in summer, you’re one with the sun!”

Well, Sumiyoshi could easily refute that now in a thousand different ways. He loved summer, mainly because he was the kind of person who still got excited about celebrating his birthday—that one day when he was allowed to feel special, simply because it was the same day he first opened his eyes and saw the world he would live in for the rest of his life. He was never as pessimistic as those who referred to birthdays as 'one year closer to death.' No, for him it was another year alive, learning more each day.

But this summer had been cruel to him, so much so that he was already longing for winter.

Who cared about his birthday? He just wanted the sun to go away…!

Still, summer was also the season when his alpha, Yoriichi, was born.

Yoriichi, for his part, was the kind of person who didn’t really care about birthdays, though he wasn’t pessimistic about them either. For him, it was just an ordinary day, lived as he always did.

That first year together—when their relationship hadn’t yet been established—Sumiyoshi felt sad, believing that the alpha didn’t want to celebrate. Being his usual affectionate self, Sumiyoshi wanted to give him the attention and care a birthday should have.

He remembered how Yoriichi had simply smiled, brushing his knuckles softly across Sumiyoshi’s cheek—a small gesture, but more than enough to make Sumiyoshi’s heart pound and his face flush uncontrollably.

“I’ll be happy with anything you want to do, because whatever it is, you planned it with me in mind—and that’s more than enough,” the alpha had said, his faint yet meaningful smile forming on his lips.

At first, it was something truly sweet. Sumiyoshi had only smiled back, chattering excitedly about all the things they could do. But after a few minutes, his smile faded, and he scolded Yoriichi, insisting it was his day and he should be the one to choose how to celebrate.

In the end, it was enough to go to the Summer Opening Festival held in the town each year, eat some dumplings* from one of the many food stalls, and play with the sparklers that crackled with yellow sparks.

Yoriichi had been so happy with so little that Sumiyoshi felt the child within the alpha—the one who hadn’t lived his childhood properly—was finally content. And that alone was enough to make Sumiyoshi feel satisfied.

That same summer, when it was Sumiyoshi’s turn to be celebrated, Suyako brought up something peculiar during dinner.

“You know? I realized something,” Suyako said, pointing her chopsticks at Sumiyoshi, who looked at her curiously. “You two were born in the same season.”

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi glanced at each other before turning their attention back to her. They both nodded—it wasn’t a secret to anyone.

“But…” Suyako continued, picking up another sushi roll from her plate. “Yoriichi-san was born on the first day of summer, and Sumi-san on the very last day. It’s a lovely coincidence, don’t you think?”

At that, Sumiyoshi’s thoughts turned embarrassingly poetic. From the moment he met Yoriichi, he had always thought of him as the very sun itself: bright and warm, like an embrace in the middle of a snowstorm, like a protective blanket you wanted to sink deeper into. That was Yoriichi—though at first glance he might seem intimidating, with those stoic pink eyes and a face that rarely showed emotion, to Sumiyoshi he had always meant warmth.

He was the man who had saved and protected them. Sumiyoshi could drown in that warmth forever.

He thought that being born on the very first day of summer suited Yoriichi perfectly—the beginning of the season when the sun shone the brightest and nothing could stop it.

Yoriichi and the sun were a perfect match.

Summer was now approaching again. In just a week, the sun would grow even more intense during the day, and the nights would become more humid.

And, in terms of important events, Yoriichi’s birthday was drawing near.

Sumiyoshi’s head was lost in the clouds—he had no idea what they could do to celebrate it.

“You already know that anything we do will be fine for him,” Suyako commented, feeling how behind her Sumiyoshi was pacing back and forth. It helped him think, but his restlessness was beginning to make her nervous. “He told you that last year.”

“I know, but I want this year to be special.” Sumiyoshi pouted, his lips forming the perfect sulk. “It’s the first birthday we’ll spend as a couple! We have to do something different, right?” His eyes went wide with terror as he stared at his friend. “Last year we were just friends, but this year we’re a couple… Obviously he’s expecting something more from me!”

Suyako almost laughed at how naïve Sumiyoshi was, believing that Yoriichi had ever seen him only as a friend and not as a potential partner. But she kept the comment to herself, not wanting to stray from the topic.

“Oh my god…” Suyako turned to look at him, leaving behind the vegetables she was chopping for the lunch soup. “What are you even saying?”

Sumiyoshi looked at her with puppy-dog eyes.

“Am I not right?”

Suyako raised an eyebrow, clearly confused.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about, Sumi-san.” She shook her head several times. “What do you think Yoriichi-san expects you to do for him?”

Sumiyoshi toyed with his bottom lip using his thumb, his eyes fixed on the wooden floor as if it could somehow give him the answer to all his problems. Then he snapped his fingers, lifting his gaze toward his friend’s blue eyes.

“Something more private!”

“And now you’re pushing me away, you want him all to yourself.” She laughed. “You want to have a romantic evening with your alpha.” She nodded playfully, letting out a loud laugh before turning back to chop the onion.

Sumiyoshi blushed, feeling a little foolish at her teasing.

“Sumi-san, it’s just a birthday. It’s fine if we just go to the festival again.” She glanced over her shoulder at him, a mischievous smile spreading across her face. “Though… if you want to give him an ‘intimate’ surprise, that’s on you.”

“Yako…!”

“But you’re the one who’s hinting at it!”

Sumiyoshi let out another groan of defeat.

He didn’t even know exactly what he meant. He was the one turning this into a problem when there wasn’t one!

But it was Yoriichi’s birthday, and he thought maybe the alpha expected something special just for the two of them. He didn’t want to push Suyako aside—of course they would all celebrate together first—but maybe it would be nice for Yoriichi and him to have a moment alone. After all, they were a couple, and you always expect something special from your partner on an even more special day.

Right?

Sumiyoshi frowned, nodding to himself like a determined little soldier.

“Fine, we’ll go to the festival,” he agreed. Suyako clapped her hands happily at her friend’s resolution.

“And then, I’ll leave the two of you alone,” she agreed with the omega. “Have a lovely moment together. Give Yoriichi-san the best birthday.” She stepped closer to her friend, brushing her thumb gently against his cheek.

Sumiyoshi nodded, his burgundy eyes glowing brighter at the thought of Yoriichi’s birthday. It felt almost like a date, and surely the alpha would love that—a quiet moment just for the two of them. Then, at the end of the day, they would return home and have dinner together with the others, finishing the night with the two of them falling asleep on the warm futon, their scents blending perfectly. He would lean back against the alpha’s chest, and Yoriichi would hold him close from behind, burying his nose in Sumiyoshi’s nape as they drifted off to sleep, comforted by each other’s scent.

“Then it’s all settled.” Suyako shrugged, letting out a relieved sigh. “Now, let’s get back to lunch.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, moving toward the pot of water that sat on the stove, still unlit. He crouched down to start placing firewood underneath it, while Suyako went back to chopping onions.

They worked in silence for a few minutes until a loud wail echoed through the room. Yuu had woken up from the nap he’d taken after Suyako had fed him.

Suyako glanced at Sumiyoshi with a nervous smile, chuckling

“Well, maybe not,” she said with amusement, moving toward a bowl of water to wash her hands. “He’s all yours, Sumi-san!”

Sumiyoshi smiled back, giving her a thumbs up.

“I’ve got this!” he exclaimed.

He went back to handling the food, humming cheerfully to himself while countless little scenarios played out in his head—each one starring Yoriichi, of course. More than once he laughed to himself in embarrassment, feeling his face grow hot.

Sometimes it felt unreal, what he had with Yoriichi. He had never really thought he would end up with a partner. Well, he had assumed it would happen someday, but not as soon as it actually had. Still, it seemed that coincidences really did exist, because Yoriichi being there with him was a beautiful coincidence Sumiyoshi was determined to treasure.

He sighed with a smile on his lips, his cheeks still flushed a faint shade of pink.

It was true what they said—love made you stupid.

His thoughts kept floating high while he continued chopping vegetables, tossing the onions into the pot and then moving on to peeling potatoes with slightly clumsy precision. That, in turn, made him think of his alpha—who, if he were there, would have taken over peeling them and finished quickly.

Sumiyoshi frowned, a little confused by just how much he was thinking about the alpha. It had to be normal—after all, he was his alpha. And it also had to be normal because his birthday was coming up, so maybe this restless urge to prepare a beautiful surprise for him was natural.

Right?

But there was a little voice inside that wouldn’t stop bothering him, filling him with unease and with the need to be by his alpha’s side—because, for some reason, that little voice told him Yoriichi needed him.

His hand faltered, the knife nearly slipping, and only a quick reaction kept him from cutting the finger that held the potato. He gasped in shock, immediately dropping the knife. He looked down at his finger, noticing it was barely grazed, a thin line left only by the pressure of the blade.

“Stupid thoughts…” he muttered to himself with a pout, rubbing his finger as if to soothe away the momentary fright of nearly losing it.

That was when he felt arms wrap firmly around his waist, pulling him close. He yelped in surprise, the potato flying up into the air. Turning quickly, Sumiyoshi looked over his shoulder at the intruder, only to be met with the sight of Yoriichi’s reddish hair, the alpha burying his face obsessively into his nape as he inhaled deeply.

“Yoriichi…” the omega breathed out, smiling softly as he let his back rest against the other’s broad chest. “You’re already done chopping wood? That was fast.”

Not that it surprised him too much—Yoriichi could do that kind of hard work faster than him or… well, faster than almost anyone. But this was quicker than usual, and typically he would take his time with more chores—like preparing the kiln for charcoal—before returning inside the cabin.

He heard the alpha hum, an affirmative answer. Sumiyoshi smiled, patting his head a few times, but then jumped slightly when Yoriichi stretched out his arm to the right and caught the falling potato with perfect precision—without even looking.

Sumiyoshi stifled a gasp, not at all expecting that movement. He should have been used to how ridiculously skilled his partner was, but somehow, he could never stop being surprised.

“Wow… that was impressive.” Sumiyoshi laughed, coming out of his amazement. Yoriichi only hummed again in response, setting the potato back on the kitchen counter.

Once more, the redhead buried his face in the omega’s nape, giving special attention to inhaling every bit of his natural scent. Sumiyoshi let him do it; ever since Yoriichi had stopped drinking that tea, he had been more than happy to breathe him in and perfume himself with his scent whenever possible. It didn’t bother him at all. In fact, Sumiyoshi was overjoyed by it.

But then Yoriichi’s hands, still gripping his waist tightly and holding him pinned against the counter, began to move—sliding up and down, stroking his abdomen and chest, giving special attention to his breasts, which he squeezed just to hear Sumiyoshi’s gasp, reveling in the reactions he could draw out with such simple touches.

Again, Sumiyoshi felt that strange pressure in his stomach telling him something was out of place. Yet the sensation faded as quickly as it came. His omega instincts only whispered to stay still and let his alpha do whatever he wished with him.

That should have bothered him, obviously—it was foolish for his omega side to enjoy such rough, one-sided treatment. But Sumiyoshi couldn’t bring himself to criticize any of Yoriichi’s actions, as if his very body knew it was his duty to please him.

His eyes widened in sudden realization.

Please him… in what way?

The warmth of lips pressing against his nape snapped him out of his thoughts. He let out a small whimper, unprepared for the sensation, as the alpha traced a path of kisses from his neck down toward the start of his back. His hands gripped the counter’s edge tightly, trying to think clearly about what was right or wrong to do in such a place.

They were in the kitchen!

“Yo-Yoriichi…” he tried to call him in the gentlest voice he could find. “Darling…”

“You’re so beautiful, my omega,” the alpha murmured against his nape, giving no real answer to Sumiyoshi’s words.

Sumiyoshi licked his lips nervously.

“What’s wrong? Are you alright?”

Yoriichi nodded, chuckling softly as he replied with his lips still pressed to Sumiyoshi’s skin. The omega could feel the warmth of every word leaving his alpha’s mouth, sending electric currents through his body.

“I’m more than alright,” he said in a bright, playful tone. “I love you so much, my love.”

Sumiyoshi’s face flushed hot, knowing he had turned red at the sudden confession. Yoriichi rarely called him by affectionate nicknames, so hearing it now struck his heart deeply, filling him with joy at being spoken to so tenderly.

“I love you too, darling,” he whispered back, letting his body relax completely against the alpha’s chest, tilting his head up to look at his face.

A smile spread across Yoriichi’s lips as he continued, leaving small kisses along the skin of his nape. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, his breathing quickening and growing heavier as he basked in the warmth of his alpha, giving him all the space he needed to keep kissing him.

“I love you, I love you,” Yoriichi whispered between kisses, reaffirming each word with a squeeze to his waist. “My omega…”

Sumiyoshi nodded, agreeing with what he said. His eyes widened in surprise when he felt the alpha’s hands playing with the knot at his waist, the one holding his haori in place so it wouldn’t hang loosely over his thighs like an oversized blouse. His breath caught as the tightness of the sash vanished, his gaze falling downward to watch intently as the ribbon danced between Yoriichi’s fingers before slipping free and falling to the floor, cruelly forgotten.

With that out of the way, Yoriichi allowed his hands to slip under Sumiyoshi’s haori, moving with a temptingly slow caress from his stomach to his waist, gripping both sides of it while savoring the warmth of skin he had rarely touched.

They never went further than fleeting touches.

Yoriichi had already seen Sumiyoshi without the upper part of his clothes covering him, caressing his abdomen and chest with warm, gentle strokes from those large, calloused hands. The omega enjoyed remembering the times when the alpha’s lips trailed in warm, wet kisses down from his collarbone, tracing a perfect path between his breasts and down to his stomach—always so slowly, so that Sumiyoshi would never forget his touch.

Sumiyoshi himself had already delighted in seeing the alpha’s strong abdomen, touching it at Yoriichi’s request, who had given him the confidence to do so. The alpha had taken the omega’s hands, guiding them to his own muscles, and with a determined, silent look, asked him to caress him as well.

The sensation of the alpha’s hands against his stomach was familiar to Sumiyoshi, so he had no problem, there in the kitchen, closing his eyes and enjoying the caresses and squeezes that always left red marks from those long fingers. These past days, Yoriichi had been wanting more—so much more—as if he could never get enough.

“Please… tell me you’re my omega…” The alpha almost begged, his voice completely gone, and Sumiyoshi only wanted to fulfill all of his demands.

“Yours, alpha,” he murmured, tilting his face upward in search of the alpha’s lips that, no matter how much he stretched, he couldn’t quite reach. “Of course I’m yours.”

From Yoriichi’s chest came a growl of satisfaction that soon melted into a purr.

“Yes…” he whispered, pleased by his omega’s words. “My omega,” he said, reaffirming that reality.

So wrapped up in the bubble Yoriichi had drawn him into, Sumiyoshi didn’t notice when smoke began rising from the pot, the boiling water hissing too loudly, nor the sound of Suyako’s footsteps entering the kitchen as she asked if he had finished adding the remaining ingredients.

Sumiyoshi turned sharply toward Suyako—so quickly he thought his head might collide with Yoriichi’s jaw, but the alpha was fast enough to lean back in time, turning his head to also look at the girl now standing in the kitchen doorway, her face flushed, not knowing whether to step in or flee.

“Oh God, I’m so sor—”

She cut herself off once she registered the scene, her brows furrowing. She definitely had no reason to apologize.

“Hey, but…!”

“Our fault!” Sumiyoshi cut in quickly, before the girl could start scolding them—with entirely justified reasons. He pulled away from Yoriichi as if his touch burned, and the alpha let him go easily, without complaint.

“You know that—”

“We’re sorry.” Sumiyoshi gave a small bow of apology to his friend for the highly inappropriate scene she had walked in on.

He knew. They had talked about this weeks ago.

Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi would be sharing a new room. Any show of—intimate—affection was supposed to stay in the bedroom. That had been the deal, to avoid these kinds of surprises for both Suyako and Yuu.

Before Sumiyoshi could spill out a flood of words to apologize for his inappropriate behavior, Yoriichi—who hadn’t said a single thing yet—finally spoke.

“I’m sorry, Suyako.” His voice was serious and firm, more so than usual. Sumiyoshi paid full attention, his brows furrowing downward with the worry pressing in his chest. “Forgive me. We had an agreement, and I crossed the line.”

Suyako, still a little upset at being caught in such a situation, was about to reply, but once again was interrupted.

She watched carefully, not wanting to miss a single detail of how Yoriichi seemed genuinely distressed. The alpha now turned to Sumiyoshi, whose wide eyes shone with worry, as if tears might spill from them any second. Yoriichi nervously licked his lips, tilting his face downward to leave a small kiss on his omega’s soft cheek.

“I’m sorry… forgive me for acting so strange…” the alpha whispered against his omega’s ear, leaving him frozen, unsure of what to say.

Yoriichi only sighed, utterly defeated. He bent down, picking up the ribbon he had undone from Sumiyoshi’s haori, and with the patience of a saint, tied it back around him—making sure it wasn’t too tight, to avoid leaving a mark on his waist.

“I’ll go light the oven,” he murmured loud enough for both omegas to hear. His movements seemed clumsy, almost mechanical, as if going through the motions without meaning. “Excuse me.”

And the two omegas watched as the alpha disappeared, leaving them alone in the kitchen, with a pot boiling over and Sumiyoshi clutching his chest.

“What was that?” It was Suyako who broke the silence between them.

She hurried over to the kitchen counter. Sumiyoshi stepped aside to let her work freely while he leaned against the counter, his fingers tracing his lower lip as he stared at the floor. His face was still red with embarrassment at having been caught like that by his best friend.

However, his main concern now was figuring out what was happening with his alpha.

More than ever, he was certain:

“He’s acting strange,” he whispered to himself, his latent anxiety clear in his tone. But his voice was still loud enough for Suyako to hear.

“I’ve never seen Yoriichi-san so nervous,” she commented, trying to start a normal conversation with her friend. After all, she too was embarrassed about catching them in such a compromising position, even though she knew it was entirely the couple’s fault.

“He’s been like this for days.” His head turned toward his friend, showing his worry. “Well, not always nervous, it’s just that…”

He’s too clingy.

Yes, that was it.

“He’s way too affectionate. He… is…” Sumiyoshi struggled to put it into words, his hands making vague gestures as if to help her understand without him having to explain. “It feels like he always wants to touch me, I mean…” He flushed, embarrassed for even talking about the way Yoriichi had been overwhelming him those days. “I don’t know how to explain it, but—”

Suyako cut him off sharply, the sound of the knife striking the cutting board.

“He doesn’t leave you alone?” she asked with amusement, but when she saw her friend’s worried face that wasn’t laughing along, her smile quickly disappeared. “Isn’t he usually like that?”

“He’s not!” Sumiyoshi began pacing around the small kitchen, walking back and forth under Suyako’s watchful gaze. “Look, I know it sounds stupid, but he always asks first whenever he wants to kiss me.”

Suyako nodded slowly, and Sumiyoshi was sure she was thinking he had lost his mind.

“I’m not crazy.”

“I know, Sumi-san.” The omega sighed heavily. She turned to toss all the chopped ingredients into the boiling pot. “It’s just that… maybe he feels like it’s normal now, doing it without asking? After all, you’re already a couple.”

He understood, Sumiyoshi completely understood that.

Couples could take those kinds of liberties because there was already a silent trust between them.

But this was their dynamic, his relationship with Yoriichi.

His alpha always asked before kissing him or even giving him a hug, patiently waiting for either a yes or no before acting. Of course, Sumiyoshi had never denied him anything, always telling him there was no need to ask because now he had every right to him.

Sometimes he did skip asking, but only for little kisses that lasted just a second.

But touches like the ones now—Yoriichi would normally ask before even laying a hand on him.

He always looked for his comfort.

Not that Sumiyoshi felt uncomfortable. He loved Yoriichi—he really did—and he was more than happy to be touched that way.

It was more the unease he felt, because Yoriichi wasn’t acting like himself.

What was with that sudden need to call him “omega”?

Those reaffirming words?

Those possessive pheromones?

“Alright, I get what you mean.” He nodded, respecting his friend’s opinion. Suyako leaned against the counter, watching him pace from one end of the kitchen to the other. “But it just doesn’t make sense!”

“Why not…?” She raised a doubtful brow.

“Look, I haven’t told anyone.” Sumiyoshi looked at her, distressed. He feared he was losing his mind and that one day he’d start seeing things that weren’t there. “I feel something, like a voice in my head, every time Yoriichi starts with those kinds of touches…” Suyako listened carefully. “It tells me to stay still, that I must please him, that I must…”

Suyako covered her lips with one hand, her eyes widening.

“That you must obey everything he tells you…?” she asked hesitantly, her voice dropping lower and lower with each word.

And Sumiyoshi nodded quickly, surprised that she understood his unease so fast.

“That doesn’t sound good at all…” she murmured, now looking at the floor thoughtfully.

“Am I sick?” he asked nervously. “Going insane?”

Suyako laughed.

“What are you even saying, idiot?”

“It could be an option!”

She shook her head several times with amusement. Then she walked toward her friend slowly but deliberately, as though a sudden movement might scare him if she wasn’t gentle enough. That pouty look quickly spread across Sumiyoshi’s face—he was sure the omega thought she was dealing with a lunatic.

“I don’t think you’re sick…” She tilted her head, looking him up and down like he was some strange bug. Then she placed her palm against his forehead and cheeks, tapping gently to check for anything unusual. “And you’re not hot either. So you’re not sick.”

“And what about the voices?” Sumiyoshi asked, brushing her hand off his face.

Suyako shrugged, deflating as if she had no idea how to help him.

“I don’t know, but you don’t look like someone crazy, Sumi-san,” she said in a playful tone.

“No crazy person looks like one until they start saying weird things.” Sumiyoshi ruffled his hair with both hands, pulling harder than necessary until his ponytail started coming undone. “That’s it. I’ve lost my mind.”

Suyako rolled her eyes, tired of his paranoia.

“Listen, maybe we should go back to Yoriichi-san.” She reminded him of the main point of the conversation—the reason they’d started talking about his supposed insanity in the first place. “I mean, he’s the one acting strange, definitely.”

Sumiyoshi nodded slowly, realization dawning as he looked at his friend—because for a moment, he had forgotten the real issue.

Maybe he wasn’t going insane. Maybe it was just the constant worry because Yoriichi, his alpha, was behaving oddly. Even if it wasn’t unpleasant, it was still unusual.

He could worry about the inner voices telling him what to do later.

“Alright, you’re right.” He pointed at his friend in agreement. Suyako flicked her loose black hair with a smug half-lidded look that wordlessly said ‘I know.’ Sumiyoshi only rolled his eyes at such a display.

“I still say it must be normal.” She shrugged. “He’s probably like this because your omega scent is stronger now that you’re not drinking the tea.”

“I don’t think that’s it.” He denied it flatly. If that were the case, he was sure Yoriichi would’ve simply marked him with his scent and nothing more. “He’s using words to reaffirm his position as my partner.”

Suyako laughed at that.

“What an elegant way to say he’s constantly on top of you, kissing you breathless, and then whispering that you’re his.” She chuckled, sounding like a total expert.

Sumiyoshi could only tug at her hair in protest.

“God, you’re so temperamental…!” the girl complained, tugging at his wrist to make him let go, but Sumiyoshi cruelly kept pulling her hair. “You almost sound like you’re about to go into heat!”

And then, Sumiyoshi let go of Suyako’s hair.

His hand dropped abruptly to his side, his bright burgundy eyes widening so much they looked even larger than usual. Suyako swore she saw a slight tremor run through his body, almost as if an involuntary shiver coursed through his entire being, and that worried her, because it had happened so suddenly—he looked like he was in shock.

Then, Sumiyoshi covered his lips, looking surprised as he replayed his friend’s words in his head.

With his heart nearly lodged in his throat and anxiety clouding his mind, he walked over to the wall where a large scroll hung, neatly filled with the months and days of the year in Suyako’s perfect handwriting. Sumiyoshi, with calculating eyes, scanned through the months until he reached the sixth month—June, their current one—where he found it completely empty except for a red circle around the twenty-first day. Next to it, in his own handwriting, was a note marking Yoriichi’s birthday.

There was nothing else in that month.

Suyako walked over to the omega, curious as to what he had suddenly realized.

Then her friend spoke:

“My heat was last month.” He said it to himself, but Suyako nodded, also glancing at the calendar.

“My mistake,” she replied, apologizing for her slip-up. “You know I’ve got my head in the clouds.” She laughed openly. “But it was just a way of speaking… obviously you’re not in heat.”

Sumiyoshi didn’t answer, nor did he laugh at how clumsy and loose-tongued Suyako could be. He just kept staring at the calendar, one hand playing with his lower lip to try and soothe his growing worry.

It wasn’t his heat.

He was usually a little emotional and anxious when it got close. Since starting his relationship with Yoriichi, he’d already gone through two cycles. It was always the alpha who noticed first that his heat was approaching—because he’d be clingier than normal, always wanting to hug Yoriichi, sit in his lap, demanding more kisses. He even remembered that during his last cycle, in the middle of a haze of lust, he had hinted for the alpha to take things further with him.

He was clingy, demanding, and possessive when he was in heat.

Always wanting to touch Yoriichi, always telling him how much he loved him.

He looked again at the calendar, where green ink marked the months of his heats and purple ink marked Suyako’s.

And then, he noticed the lack of red ink—the one they used to mark Yoriichi’s special days.

None of the months had red underlines, unlike those marked for him and Suyako.

Then…

“He’s going into rut,” he whispered.

Suyako’s laughter died instantly.

“What?”

“He’s about to enter his rut" returned toward his friend, leaving the calendar behind. His expression was filled with worry, and the chocolate scent of his pheromones soured with anxiety. “He’s definitely in some kind of pre-rut or something! Do they even call it that for alphas too?!”

“B-but…” Suyako also began to panic.

They had never witnessed an alpha’s rut before!

How were they supposed to handle it?!

“Yoriichi-san has never gone into rut in the two years we’ve known him!” she exclaimed anxiously, now pacing back and forth in the kitchen.

“He hasn’t had a rut in like five years!” Sumiyoshi began tugging at his hair, trying to calm himself down. The tie holding his ponytail slipped off and fell to the ground from how rough he was being.

Sumiyoshi knew this.

Yoriichi had told him long ago that he hadn’t gone into rut since Uta-san’s death. He had even said that any alpha instincts had faded after she passed, making him almost indistinguishable from a beta. Not even reuniting with his older brother after years had reignited those alpha instincts of kinship—nothing.

It was only when he met Sumiyoshi that those instincts had begun to resurface.

His scent returned, the sense of protection came back, and every desire he felt for his omega begged to be fulfilled.

It was Sumiyoshi who had reawakened Yoriichi’s alpha instincts. He was the one who had triggered his rut.

He should be flattered right now—God, he had triggered his alpha’s rut! But he didn’t know what to feel.

“No wonder…” Suyako murmured. “No wonder about those feelings of yours!” She looked at him with dawning realization, piecing everything together. “Your omega knew before you did. He knew Yoriichi-san was about to go into rut, and that’s why…”

“He wants me to take care of his rut, to satisfy him until he’s relieved,” Sumiyoshi muttered, nodding slowly as he finally began to understand the growing weight of worry that had been pressing on his chest these past weeks.

“Okay, okay…” Suyako laughed nervously, trying to lighten the mood. “What do we do?” she asked anxiously. “I’ve never seen an alpha in rut!”

“You’re asking me?!” Sumiyoshi looked at her in disbelief, his eyes wide. “I’ve never even had sex in my life!”

“Well, you don’t have to be a sex god to figure out what to do!”

“Well, I don’t know!”

Both of them fell into silence, breathing heavily after a round of panicked yelling, neither knowing how to react properly to this.

It seemed obvious… No, it was damn obvious what they had to do. But it wasn’t that simple, considering Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi had never gone that far—never to the point where the omega would take responsibility for his alpha’s rut. He had absolutely no idea what he was supposed to do!

“Alright…” Sumiyoshi glanced at Suyako, who, deep in thought, stared up at the ceiling as if it might give her the answer. “We’re not idiots. We know, logically, what’s supposed to happen. You don’t need to be particularly gifted for that,” she said with irony.

Of course, Suyako was right.

You didn’t have to be the smartest person in the world to understand that there wasn’t much difference between an omega’s heat and an alpha’s rut. Both went in the same direction: satisfying the overwhelming sexual urge whose ultimate purpose was reproduction.

And that thought made Sumiyoshi’s skin crawl.

“The question now is…” She looked at her friend with serious, determined eyes, and he suddenly felt very small under her scrutinizing gaze. He almost felt a drop of sweat slide down his throat and disappear into his chest beneath his haori. “What will you do?”

“Me…?” Sumiyoshi murmured. Suyako looked at him in disbelief, and then the omega snapped out of his trance, realizing that everything depended on him.

He was his omega.

Of course he was the only person who could help him.

“I don’t know,” he said honestly.

Suyako pressed her lips together, nodding.

“You know we can always go to an inn in the town and stay there for a few days,” she suggested. “Yoriichi-san won’t be upset. He never was when you decided it wasn’t the right time for him to help you with your heat.”

Sumiyoshi knew Suyako was right.

Yoriichi was far too understanding—he always put others’ feelings before his own and then acted in their favor. Any other alpha would have been furious at being denied the chance to help his omega through a heat. To be rejected from a mating mark was a direct blow to an alpha’s pride.

But Yoriichi… he only looked at Sumiyoshi with generous eyes, offering him a reassuring smile before nodding, accepting the omega’s choice. He would leave for the village for a few days until Sumiyoshi’s heat was over, and then he would return with all kinds of fruit the omega loved, pampering him after enduring such a vulnerable time alone.

That alpha would never get angry.

But…

During his heats, Suyako had always been there to help him. She made sure he ate during those days when his body craved nothing but a knot, when his basic needs faded into the background.

Yoriichi, on the other hand, would be alone, with no one to look after him.

Sumiyoshi furrowed his brows in worry. His teeth toyed with his lower lip as he struggled to think of a solution.

“It doesn’t need logic, stupid,” whispered his omega side, which right now seemed far more competent.

He was his omega. He was his partner.

He had to be responsible for helping him—whether sexually or not, he had to be there to safeguard his alpha in his most vulnerable moment. Someone had to feed him and give him water, because in the haze of lust the alpha would soon be under, even basic survival needs would slip into second place.

He’s right.

It doesn’t need logic.

“I’ll stay,” he said after a few moments of silence.

Suyako pressed her lips together, not knowing what to say, her face twisting into pure worry.

“I’m his omega, Suyako. No one else will be here to take care of him. I have to be here for him.”

“Yes, but…”

“I don’t know if I’ll… help him that way too,” his voice came out embarrassed.

“Sumi-san, if you stay here, don’t think you’ll only be giving him food and little things like that.” She stepped closer, dead serious, and placed both hands firmly on her friend’s shoulders. They stared straight into each other’s eyes. “Yoriichi-san chose you as his partner. His instincts will want everything from you.”

Sumiyoshi knew that. Hell, he knew it all too well.

If he stayed, there were only two things to do.

“Please your alpha and take care of him,” his omega side screamed.

“I’ll do it.” Sumiyoshi inhaled and exhaled heavily, sweat beginning to form in his palms from the weight of his words.

Suyako ran a hand over her face, trying to clear her thoughts.

“I don’t even know what to tell you. I was never with that idiot during one of his routines,” she admitted with a hint of guilt at not being able to advise her friend. “All I know from my classes is that he really won’t leave you alone, Sumi-san. It’s him and his instincts.”

“I’ll take the risk,” Sumiyoshi sighed.

On the outside, he probably looked completely normal, as if he had just said what was for dinner today. But deep down, his heart wouldn’t stop racing, as if it could burst out of his chest at any moment. In his stomach, a faint cramp stirred at the thought of what could happen.

What could happen today, if he thought about it more carefully.

“The only thing that worries me is how hard it might hit him,” Sumiyoshi admitted. “Yoriichi hasn’t had a routine in years.”

“And normally, an alpha’s routine lasts two or three days,” Suyako muttered.

“What would it be like for an alpha who hasn’t had a routine in nearly five years?”

The two of them fell into silence, neither knowing how to answer that question.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sumiyoshi had just finished helping Suyako with lunch. The girl said she would take care of the rest, and Sumiyoshi silently thanked her for it because he felt he didn’t have the energy to remember how to make udon*. He knew his friend had dismissed him so he could go talk to Yoriichi properly about how they would handle things from now on, considering his growing routine.

He decided to step outside the cabin where the alpha was, determined to put an end to everything at its root. Even though he felt his legs weaken from the nerves of talking about something as intimate and serious as what they would do with the routine, he thought things would be better once he spoke with Yoriichi and reached an agreement. To Sumiyoshi, the only solution was for the alpha to accept his help.

That is, to go through the rut together.

Just thinking about it again made Sumiyoshi press his lips tighter, a shiver running down his spine.

He was about to reach the engawa when he heard a faint groan coming from one of the rooms. At first, he thought it was Yuu, who was napping at that time. However, when he felt his heart speeding up and the growing pressure in his stomach intensify, he immediately knew what it was.

His nose wrinkled as he caught the scent of lemon. It was faint—almost impossible to notice if you passed by quickly without paying attention to the rooms—but to Sumiyoshi it felt like an assault on his poor nose and punishment for his already trembling legs, now weaker than before.

“Alpha needs us.”

“I know, I know.” He murmured to himself with anxiety, scolding his omega side for stating the obvious.

He took a breath to gather courage, which turned out to be very counterproductive, since all it did was fill his lungs with the alpha’s pheromones.

With trembling hands, he touched the sliding door and, with the slowness of a thousand snails, finally opened it.

His eyes widened more and more, surprise etched in every possible expression he could make in that situation.

After they had moved rooms, Sumiyoshi had unconsciously built a nest, joining both futons, and as days passed, more of their clothes began to surround it. It was normal for omegas to nest in their space—their room, their safe place—but usually only during their alpha’s routines or during their own heats. In those times, they created a heap of both of their belongings. Outside of any haze of lust, omegas simply spread their pheromones without making a specific nest.

Now Sumiyoshi understood why he had felt the need to make the nest more perfect and detailed each time. Every night he basked in Yoriichi’s kiss on his cheek before the alpha whispered how beautiful the nest he had built for them was.

The nest was because he wanted to create a comfortable place for Yoriichi, a place where they could go through the routine without discomfort.

And right now, he couldn’t take his eyes off his alpha.

Yoriichi was lying in the nest, his body curled in a fetal position, arms clutching a bundle that Sumiyoshi recognized as several of his haori and even a kimono or two. The alpha hugged them as if afraid someone might steal them, his nose obsessively buried among them. The blanket they used every night was tangled around his body in no particular order.

Sumiyoshi swallowed hard before stepping into the room, closing the door softly behind him so as not to alert the alpha.

But his effort was in vain. Yoriichi’s eyes snapped open, and he sat up abruptly the moment the door closed.

Sumiyoshi held his breath when he saw that Yoriichi wasn’t wearing his haori, leaving his pale, toned abdomen exposed, dotted with beads of sweat that trickled down his abs without restraint. It was a delightful sight for Sumiyoshi.

At least he could breathe when he noticed the hakama was still on.

“Yoriichi.” He called out in a faint voice. He stood frozen like a statue, unsure whether to approach or not.

He didn’t need to decide, because Yoriichi got up and walked heavily toward him, wrapping him in the tightest embrace they had ever shared. Sumiyoshi allowed the alpha to bury his nose in his scent gland, shivering as Yoriichi inhaled his scent like a starving man.

He stifled a cry when, without warning, the alpha lifted him into his arms and carried them both into the nest. They fell together in a rough motion, side by side, and Sumiyoshi had never felt his body so hot until the alpha pulled him closer by the waist, pressing him tightly against his chest.

Sumiyoshi gasped as Yoriichi’s scent overwhelmed him violently.

It was so strong it made him dizzy. He felt an immense need to bare his neck, offering the alpha better access to his scent gland—the most intimate act one could give a partner.

“Sumiyoshi…” Yoriichi murmured, almost like a growl. He pressed his cheek against the omega’s head, purring with satisfaction just from having him close, not minding the itch of his chestnut hair.

“You’re in your rut.” Sumiyoshi whispered, tilting his head up, resting his chin on the other’s chest, trying to catch his alpha’s pink eyes.

“Not yet.” Yoriichi growled, holding the omega even tighter.

“You’re in pre-rut,” Sumiyoshi stated.

The alpha only nodded slowly, almost as if resigned, unwilling to admit the truth.

Sumiyoshi held his breath for a few seconds before releasing it heavily, processing everything in an instant while carefully choosing his next words.

“Now I understand everything.” He muttered to himself, giving himself a mental pat for realizing the obvious so late. Well, it wasn’t like Yoriichi had noticed first, so that made him feel a little better. “You just figured it out?”

“Yesterday,” Yoriichi whispered, his face still buried against Sumiyoshi’s head, not minding the itch of his hair. All he wanted was to be as close to his omega as possible. “I thought it wasn’t possible, so I didn’t tell you. I didn’t want to worry you.”

Sumiyoshi understood—Yoriichi had wanted to spare him another panic attack like the one he had earlier in the kitchen. It was good the alpha hadn’t told him right away; seeing him panic like that would probably have made him feel terribly guilty.

“Everything hurts…” Yoriichi complained almost childishly, clinging tighter to Sumiyoshi’s small body, nearly dragging him on top of himself. “It hurts too much.”

“Where does it hurt?” The omega asked hesitantly, trying to gauge the situation.

There was a second of silence. Sumiyoshi thought Yoriichi wouldn’t say anything else, but finally the alpha left his spot and tilted his face downward, searching for the omega’s bright burgundy eyes. Sumiyoshi’s throat went dry when he saw the state of his alpha more clearly now that he was closer.

His blush was so noticeable that Sumiyoshi realized it had been even worse back when they first met and Yoriichi had a fever. His cheeks were flushed a deep red that spread to his cheekbones and, in turn, colored his ears the same shade. He noticed how his neck was also red, his attention completely caught by his scent gland, which was pink and swollen from the flood of pheromones being released in a desperate call for a potential mate.

Sumiyoshi lifted a hand to cradle one of the alpha’s cheeks, and Yoriichi sighed heavily, a purr rumbling in his chest at the touch of his omega. Sweat dampened his forehead and neck, making the fever all the more obvious—one that would only intensify until his rut reached its peak and the alpha instincts completely overtook Yoriichi’s mind.

“I want to touch you,” he whispered. His rose-colored eyes had never looked so full, a layer of lust settling in them as he gazed at Sumiyoshi like he was the most precious thing he had seen in years. “I want you so much.”

Sumiyoshi gasped at the sudden confession. His lips parted, unsure of what to say, silence filling the room while his face grew hot from the sheer intensity of the moment.

“You’re really in pre-rut,” he murmured.

Yoriichi nodded, his eyes falling downward, finding his omega’s glossy lips—nervously bitten again and again—far too interesting. Determined to fulfill his desires, he leaned in, seeking his partner’s lips.

Sumiyoshi gasped nervously, frozen in place. In another situation, he wouldn’t have hesitated and would have returned the kiss, but this time he feared that any intimate contact could trigger Yoriichi’s rut in full.

When he felt Yoriichi’s lips barely brushing his, Sumiyoshi pulled away, cupping both of the alpha’s cheeks to draw his gaze back up to his own.

Yoriichi’s half-lidded eyes gave him the look of a kicked puppy for rejecting his kiss, and Sumiyoshi wanted to apologize for denying him that kind of contact. But he held firm, taking a steady breath through his nose to gather the courage to speak.

“I’ll go through your rut with you,” he said seriously, each word slow and deliberate so Yoriichi wouldn’t miss a thing. “I’ll help you.”

Contrary to what Sumiyoshi expected—considering the alpha’s senses were already clouded by lust—Yoriichi immediately pulled away as if the contact burned him. He sat down on the futon, the sheets bunching around his lap, head bowed as he rubbed the bridge of his nose, silent as though weighing his omega’s words.

“No.” His voice carried the same seriousness Sumiyoshi had used, his head lifting so his determined eyes met his partner’s. The omega swallowed back a whimper at the rejection. “I’m not so far gone yet, Sumiyoshi.”

Contradicting his words, Sumiyoshi could see how Yoriichi’s chest rose and fell rapidly, his body trembling as he struggled with every instinct that screamed at him to give in and accept his omega’s offer.

Because, quite literally, Sumiyoshi was offering himself on a silver platter.

It was every alpha’s dream during rut.

“B-but…” the omega tried to protest, reaching for Yoriichi’s hands, but the alpha gave him a sharp warning look that told him not to come even a step closer.

“I said no,” he declared. “We don’t know how strong my rut will be. Do you understand that?”

Yoriichi’s voice carried a tinge of desperation, his lust-filled pink eyes pleading for Sumiyoshi to understand, to help him by staying away until the worst had passed.

“I don’t want our first time to be like this,” he lamented. “Me, unable to remember how it was. Unable to remember you—your expressions, your voice, your movements…”

Yoriichi swallowed down the growl threatening to escape his throat at how good those words sounded, his own fantasy forming in his mind about what it would be like to experience that moment together.

“I-I want to remember everything…” he panted, each breath quicker than the last as the rut dragged him deeper, his body growing hotter. “And I want it to be special for you.”

Sumiyoshi’s heart clenched, touched that his alpha was so considerate of him even now, when he was the one in need of care. He couldn’t stop himself from throwing his arms around him, climbing onto his lap and forgetting his earlier worry that such contact might worsen the rut. Yoriichi tried to push the omega away, but Sumiyoshi only clung tighter to his neck, burying his face against the alpha’s scent gland.

“Every moment is special to me, Yoriichi,” he whispered against his neck, feeling the faint shiver run through the other’s body. “You’re so good, alpha. Always thinking of me, always protecting me.” He played with Yoriichi’s hair, consoling him while letting out more of his own scent to help soothe him. He felt Yoriichi’s heart beating faster and faster against his chest. “Let me take care of you. I want to be good for you. Please, alpha.”

Yoriichi inhaled sharply, drowning in the intoxicating aroma of his omega, an aroma that carried only one meaning: desire. Pure desire, showing that Sumiyoshi wanted this too, that he was happy to help, that he was willing to have their first time together despite the circumstances.

“What if I hurt you?” he whispered.

Sumiyoshi let out a small laugh, pulling back just enough to look him in the eye. He saw the fear written across Yoriichi’s face and felt a pang of sadness. He wanted to erase those doubts, to convince him to let himself be helped.

“Would you hurt me, Yoriichi?”

The alpha blinked several times, stunned by the question.

He knew the answer. Of course he would never hurt Sumiyoshi. This was his partner, his omega—the one who had carved out such a vast place in his heart and mind. He had promised to protect and care for him since the day he chose to stay in that cabin, watching over him because the very thought of Sumiyoshi getting hurt was unbearable.

He was his partner, the person he loved more with each passing day.

Yoriichi would rather die than see Sumiyoshi in pain, and he would lose his mind before ever laying a hand on him in harm.

“No,” he answered firmly, without hesitation.

Sumiyoshi rewarded him with a pearly smile, his cheeks blooming with shy warmth.

“Then that’s settled, love,” he whispered, as if sharing a secret meant only for them, even though they were the only two in the room. The omega’s soft hands began stroking down the alpha’s neck, over his shoulders, and finally resting tentatively over Yoriichi’s bare chest, marking him with his scent through the glands on his wrists. “I’ll take such good care of you, alpha.”

And Yoriichi let out a low groan, abandoning any lingering worries and sinking into the mutual desire he shared with his omega, finally leaning forward to claim his lips.

Sumiyoshi moaned, the sound muffled by Yoriichi’s mouth. The alpha grabbed the back of the omega’s head, his grip firm along his neck and jaw, leaving him unable to move even a fraction from his place. It was a silent message that Yoriichi was the one taking control, and that Sumiyoshi had no need to interfere. His other hand pressed firmly against the omega’s hip, holding him down on his lap, preventing any movement—for now he was still a little lucid, and he didn’t want friction to start just yet.

The omega felt everything far more intensely than in the past days. The alpha guided the way he tilted his head, angling it upward so his mouth would be easier to access. Yoriichi let out growls of satisfaction each time Sumiyoshi yielded, accepting everything he was given, trembling when the alpha playfully bit down on his lower lip with his sharp canines. Yoriichi chuckled when he sensed the omega’s nerves coursing through him in a shiver that shook his whole body, almost making him jump in place.

He pulled back just a few millimeters, keeping their lips brushing while he looked into the omega’s half-lidded eyes, dazed as though he were the one in heat. He chuckled softly to himself, his alpha instincts satisfied because he knew he was doing well—his omega was clearly enjoying it.

With a bold, teasing move, Yoriichi traced his tongue slowly across Sumiyoshi’s lower lip, up to the upper one, savoring the gasp that escaped the boy. He pulled away, but not before stealing a quick kiss.

He was lost in euphoria as he looked at his partner, now acutely aware of how easily he could unravel him—turning him into a mess of gasps and moans with nothing more than a wet kiss. Yoriichi’s gaze fell on the omega’s plump, reddened lips, swollen from their intensity.

He licked his own lips, hunger growing deeper.

“Open,” he ordered, his voice low and feral.

Sumiyoshi nodded, completely dazed, parting his mouth just enough before his alpha invaded his tongue without mercy.

The omega was trembling with nerves as Yoriichi sucked on his tongue—something he had never done before—moaning as he was pushed to comply with his alpha’s demands. Yoriichi’s lips never rested, sucking and biting wherever he could, utterly devouring his omega, leaving no part of his mouth untouched by his hot, wet tongue.

Yoriichi was so thirsty. He wanted much, much more.

He broke the kiss, and Sumiyoshi drew in air through his mouth, overwhelmed. His lips felt soaked, saliva trailing down the sides of his jaw. Yoriichi only looked at him with adoration, heart softening even as his body burned hotter, the expected pull tightening in his groin. With his thumb, he wiped away the mess from Sumiyoshi’s face, delighting in how the omega simply closed his eyes and leaned forward, letting the alpha care for him.

“Look how beautiful you are,” he whispered, completely gone, his face lit up with a happy smile.

Sumiyoshi, eyes heavy, felt his alpha’s thumb press against his lips. Obediently, he opened his mouth, and Yoriichi pressed the digit onto his omega’s wet tongue.

“You look so beautiful. Such a good omega,” he murmured, swirling his thumb against the moist warmth, savoring the sensation left behind by their heated kisses. Boldly, he pushed deeper, making the omega arch slightly when he felt it brush near his throat, his face twisting in discomfort, breath growing heavy. Yoriichi nodded, licking his lips in anticipation, imagining far more than he should from the sight alone.

Still pressing deep into Sumiyoshi’s tongue, the alpha leaned to his ear.

“You’re such a good omega. So pretty, and all mine…”

Sumiyoshi stayed still, listening closely to his words.

“Let’s do this right, baby. Please, take care of everything else first—and then come for me.”

Yoriichi pulled back, watching his omega blush more than usual at the insinuation.

The alpha only smiled heavily, his abdomen aching as he feared an erection would soon form with the omega seated above him.

He withdrew his thumb from the boy’s mouth, watching with interest as a string of saliva clung to it. Without a trace of shame, he brought it to his own lips, licking it clean.

Sumiyoshi’s breath caught at the sight, his alpha shameless, completely consumed by instincts that longed to fulfill every desire.

The omega’s thighs quivered, heat climbing through his groin and settling in his belly like a cramp. But he knew it wasn’t—he knew he was getting wet.

“Sumiyoshi,” Yoriichi called slowly, his face still flushed and fevered, though his lips carried the same soft smile he always wore.

It was still him.

“I love you, baby.” His arms wrapped tightly around the omega’s waist, dragging their bodies even closer. He buried his face in the boy’s chest, sighing as he inhaled his scent. Sumiyoshi stroked his hair gently, comforting him. “I’m sorry for acting so strange these past days. I-I should have realized sooner. I’m sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable.”

The omega only smiled, his heart tender.

Honestly, even though he was in his rut, with his sexual fantasies clouding his head and after what had just happened… despite all of that, Yoriichi was still Yoriichi. The most gentle and protective man he had ever known, the one who would apologize if he felt he had done something inappropriate that could hurt someone else, the one who always asked for permission even for a simple brush of lips.

And, of course, the man he had fallen in love with.

“Well, darling…” Sumiyoshi hummed cheerfully, his hands tangling in the nearly loose ponytail of the alpha’s hair. “You didn’t know. Of course I’m not upset.” He hugged the man’s head, who sighed deeply, purring in delight at the affection given. “You’re so gentle, alpha. Always worrying about me.”

“Always.” He answered obsessively, reaffirming how good he could be for his omega. “I love you, I love you so much.” His face tilted upward, searching for Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes, and the omega quickly tilted his head down, making it easier for the alpha. “I love you. Do you love me?”

Sumiyoshi felt the urge to shower his face with a thousand kisses.

Affirmation—his alpha was in his routine and wanted to hear words of reassurance, words that would tell him his omega loved him. That could easily become his favorite part of all this. Seeing Yoriichi with that little pout on his lips and those shining eyes, waiting desperately for a positive answer, made Sumiyoshi’s heart ache from how adorable he looked.

“I’m always thinking of you, darling.” He murmured, hugging him tighter. “My thoughts are plagued only with you. I love you, you’ll be the only one I love for all eternity.”

For a moment, he thought he saw a thin layer of tears in the alpha’s pink eyes, but he couldn’t confirm it because Yoriichi buried his face back into his chest.

“Thank you for helping me.”

“It’s something I’ll always do because I love you. I’d do anything for you.”

Both of them remained silent, holding each other, only listening to the alpha’s purr as Sumiyoshi untangled the reddish strands of hair. He knew Yoriichi had fallen asleep when his body slumped against him, forcing him to use great effort to lay him down on the futon.

The omega let out a deep sigh, smiling wearily. He knelt by his alpha’s side, covering his legs with the sheets and his torso with his haori so he would still feel his scent close by.

“Let me take care of everything, darling.” He murmured to himself, leaning down to give him a small kiss on the cheek. Yoriichi only continued breathing softly, probably exhausted from the fever the routine imposed on him. “I’ll see you tonight, alpha.”

His instincts told him the alpha wouldn’t wake until the day was over—enough time to prepare for the endless days of pure physical exhaustion to come.

Closing the bedroom door without making a sound, he covered his face as shyness overwhelmed him. He couldn’t believe this was really happening.

“I’m going to have a damn mark on my neck today.”

His eyes widened at the realization, a smile spreading across his lips as his earlier worries vanished, replaced by pure joy.

What the hell had he been worried about?

Today, he was going to be bonded with Yoriichi, his alpha!

“I’m going to have a mark on my neck, oh God…” His eyes darted toward the kitchen. “Suyako, I’m going to have a mark on my neck!” he exclaimed between laughter, running straight to the kitchen.

Chapter Text

The jingling of many tiny pebbles inside a wooden shell, swaying gently from side to side, was the only sound in the room. It created a melody interesting enough for the chubby little hands to reach for the object that the brunette held above the child’s face, never stopping its movement, urging him to try to grab it.

“Oh, look at how cute you are.” He chuckled when Yuu also burst out laughing, showing more gums than teeth, his little limbs moving wildly from the happiness that washed over him. “You’re the cutest baby, Yuu.”

The baby just kept stretching out his hands to grab the object Sumiyoshi was holding, the one producing that curious symphony.

“Shu…!” Yuu bounced in place, lying on his back, still smiling at the floating toy. “Shumi!” he exclaimed, trying to call out to the omega.

Sumiyoshi felt his heart tighten at how adorable the baby was.

“Yes, Yuu.” He nodded, shaking the toy from side to side so the stones inside rattled louder. “Su, mi, yo, shi.” He paused on each syllable, exaggerating the movements of his lips only so the baby could understand how to pronounce his name.

Yuu just burst out laughing, as if the omega had said something utterly hilarious, clapping his tiny hands together with great enthusiasm. Sumiyoshi blew air upward, making his bangs—his hair was loose—sway lightly with the breath.

“We’ll work on that.”

Sumiyoshi’s nose wrinkled as he caught the familiar scent of watermelon filling the room. Yuu seemed to notice too, identifying it right away, going completely still as his eyes searched for the person it belonged to.

“Sumi…!” Suyako appeared in the room with her usual friendly smile. “I think I’m ready now.”

Sumiyoshi only nodded, giving her a small, tight-lipped smile as he looked down before finally handing Yuu the handmade rattle.

It was a little toy Yoriichi had built for the baby and given to him on his birthday six months ago. Yuu had been obsessed with it ever since.

“Then I guess it’s time…” he murmured in reply, lifting Yuu up to help him sit on the futon where he had been lying. He glanced at the obi lying beside the small body and began tying it around Yuu’s chubby frame, finishing with a beautiful bow decorating his back. “All right, baby. It’s time for you to go.” He sealed it with a kiss on Yuu’s head, right on the tuft of black hair.

He walked toward Suyako, carrying Yuu in his arms while the child shook the rattle from side to side, staring at it with amazement at the sound it produced. Sumiyoshi handed the baby over to his friend, and she gladly accepted. As soon as Yuu caught his mother’s scent, he let out a joyful sob and nuzzled against her scent gland. Suyako only kissed his cheek.

“Time to go, then.” Suyako looked at her friend with those big blue eyes. He nodded with a sheepish smile, rubbing his arm in shy embarrassment.

“Sorry, it just… happened out of nowhere.”

“Nonsense…!” She smacked his shoulder lightly with her free hand. “I already told you it’s fine.”

Sumiyoshi only furrowed his brows in concern.

After his… talk—if it could even be called that—with Yoriichi earlier that morning, Sumiyoshi had gone back to the kitchen to tell her what the alpha had said—of course leaving out the explicit parts.

Suyako had just covered her mouth with both hands, trying not to laugh at how red her friend’s face was, and also to hold back from making a comment about his swollen, flushed lips. You didn’t have to be a genius to figure out what had happened in that room. She saw her friend happy, repeating at least five times that today he would finally have a mating mark. She was sure Sumiyoshi was conveniently forgetting the important detail about the circumstances needed for the mark to be permanent—that is, going through the whole act, aka having sex with a guaranteed orgasm.

Even so, she was happy for him. It was truly relieving to see her friend so at ease, smiling and laughing in such a lighthearted, carefree way. For years she had only seen him as so hardworking, believing he had to manage life on his own without asking anyone for help.

Suyako remembered all the times she had hinted that maybe it was the right moment to find an alpha, despite all the circumstances surrounding him and how he passed himself off as one. Sumiyoshi always refused, saying he needed stability—money, a proper home—before he could even think of something like that.

Always so hardworking, stressed, and independent, taking responsibility for Yuu and for her when it wasn’t even necessary. Such a kind heart that Suyako prayed to the gods that someday, all his efforts would be rewarded.

Having Yoriichi-san was a blessing—the kindest alpha Suyako had ever known. He was a good friend, and she was happy that he lived with them, never questioning a thing. She felt a little foolish for not realizing the obvious: the way Yoriichi-san and Sumiyoshi circled around each other like butterflies drawn to pollen, never getting enough, always returning to where they felt full and satisfied.

Yoriichi-san was the perfect alpha, and Sumiyoshi was the right omega for him, always deserving the best.

Suyako was happy, and she was deeply excited to see her friend walking with such joy from one place to another that day, cooking different things to feed the alpha during those rut days.

Sumiyoshi was so happy to belong to Yoriichi, happy that the mark would make it official, because it would turn them into a recognized pair, both in biology’s law and in the eyes of others.

And Suyako was happy for her friend, because more than anyone, he deserved that happiness. For as independent as Sumiyoshi could be, people always needed rest and someone by their side to grow emotionally, to support each other and create a bond where both knew they could set down their burdens, trusting the other to have the same interests at heart.

Because that was what being a romantic partner was about: someone who, instead of holding you back from personal growth, shared in that process, helping you grow while giving you the support you needed.

Suyako knew Sumiyoshi was in good hands. She was overjoyed and gave thanks to the gods for putting Yoriichi-san in her friend’s path.

“All right, let’s hurry, the sun is almost setting.” She spoke, shaking herself out of the stupidly nostalgic thoughts.

Sumiyoshi nodded several times, agreeing with his friend.

They both walked toward the cabin’s exit, watching as the sun began to sink behind the mountain, leaving in its wake a gorgeous orange sky tinged with reds. The cicadas were already chirping, crying out for water after the heat of the day, and the sticky summer night humidity was beginning to cling to their bodies.

“It’s so hot,” Sumiyoshi complained, remembering why he disliked summer so much.

“You’ll feel even hotter tonight…” she sing-songed, quickly turning away so she wouldn’t have to look at her friend, chuckling under her breath.

“Yes, you’re right.” He muttered. “Wait…” Sumiyoshi opened his mouth, but only babbles came out after realizing what his friend was referring to. His cheeks turned crimson with embarrassment. Suyako stuck her tongue out at him mischievously. “I won’t hit you only because I don’t want Yuu to see us,” he threatened, pointing at her.

“Of course, you wouldn’t hit a mother in front of her child, you beast.” She dramatized the line, hugging little Yuu tighter, who was still focused on the rattle and paid no attention to anything else.

They fell into silence, where only the sound of the rattle filled the air. They smiled at each other, and Suyako stepped forward to hug her friend. He wrapped his arms around her waist in return, keeping Yuu in the middle without squeezing too tightly so as not to bother him.

“Please, take care of yourself,” she asked, a small smile forming on her lips. “I’m so happy for you, Sumiyoshi. I really love seeing you this happy with Yoriichi-san.”

Sumiyoshi felt tears prick at the corners of his eyes, shutting them tight to keep them from growing heavy and spilling down his cheeks.

“Thank you.” Sumiyoshi smiled, flashing his teeth. “Do you have everything you need? Maybe you should take more money.” His tone was worried.

“Nah, the inn doesn’t cost that much. Let’s not waste money foolishly.” She shrugged, unconcerned. “I’ll help out at the bakery those days, I’m sure Azumane-san will be glad for some extra help, and I love money. So…” Suyako let out a cheerful laugh. “It’s a win-win.”

“Right…” he said, stretching out the last vowel. Sumiyoshi shook his head from side to side, though he kept smiling, knowing his friend would never change.

Suyako leaned down to kiss Sumiyoshi’s forehead, and he closed his eyes, savoring the familiar warmth.

“I’ll be back in a week and a half,” she informed him.

Sumiyoshi pulled back, staring at her with wide, expectant eyes.

“A week is enough, Yako!” He frowned, clearly unhappy with her answer.

Suyako rolled her eyes playfully.

“I don’t know how long Yoriichi-san’s rut will last. By the way, good luck with that.” She teased her friend, laughing at the effort it would take to keep up with an alpha who hadn’t gone through the rut in years. Sumiyoshi covered his face in shame. “And after the mark, he’s going to be ridiculously possessive, so I’ll just save myself from all that. Thanks.” She shrugged casually. “If I get comfortable in town, maybe I’ll come back in two weeks, who knows.”

Sumiyoshi’s heart was already starting to pound again, pressure tightening in his stomach at the thought of all the time he and Yoriichi might spend alone.

Not that he disliked the idea—but it made him wonder how long the alpha would keep his head in the clouds, focused only on tying him no matter what.

Dear god, he wasn’t going to survive.

“So…” She waved goodbye, and with her other hand, she took Yuu’s tiny wrist and made him wave as well. “Say 'goodbye to Uncle Sumi, Yuu',"

The baby blinked, his big bluish eyes shining, and looked at Sumiyoshi, who gave him an enormous smile that immediately made Yuu mirror it. The boy laughed, bouncing in his mother’s arms.

“Dio, Shumi…!” he exclaimed clumsily, but it was enough for Sumiyoshi.

“Goodbye, baby!” Sumiyoshi blew several kisses at him as the girl walked away, stepping backward.

“See you, Sumi-san.” Suyako flashed him one last smile, and Sumiyoshi felt he would miss her terribly. They hadn’t been apart in years, and it would be strange not to see her. “Good luck!”

And Sumiyoshi stayed outside the cabin, hand raised in farewell even though she had already turned her back and was disappearing among the abundant green trees until he could no longer see her.

He remained still in his spot for a few more minutes, then sat on the engawa, watching as the sunset was devoured by the dark blue mantle of night, admiring the tiny yet bright stars and the moon in its full splendor.

It was a full moon.

He smiled, seeing how its light reflected brightly across everything, keeping the night from being as dark as he had expected.

He looked back inside the cabin, giving himself a mental push of encouragement to go back in, reminding himself that he had accepted this and was more than willing to keep his word. Then he scolded himself for thinking of it as a responsibility, telling himself no—damn it, he wanted this.

He had wanted it for weeks now. Alpha rut or not, at some point he would have ended up asking for it, and he was sure Yoriichi would agree immediately.

Sumiyoshi was certain they both longed for that mark.

“All right…!” he told himself, smacking both his cheeks roughly at the same time, probably leaving them red, but it worked to lift his spirits. “It’s time.”

And finally, he stood up from the engawa and stepped back into the cabin.

  • ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The cabin had never been as silent as it was tonight.

Sumiyoshi knew it the moment he stepped inside. It was barely six in the evening, and normally, at that hour, the three of them would be making dinner together. So it felt strange to be missing their usual routine.

Even Yoriichi, despite being in the middle of his rut, wasn’t making a sound. But when Sumiyoshi went to check the room, he found the alpha still asleep, just as he had left him in the morning—his body restoring every ounce of energy it could to face the demands of the law-bound rut.

And Sumiyoshi was only a mortal who would have to handle it.

He stepped out of the ofuro, realizing that the cold water hadn’t been enough to calm his nerves, nor the growing tension low in his belly. Just from thinking too much about what would happen later, his body was already reacting to those fantasies, slowly getting wet.

He flushed with embarrassment at the feel of the lubricant his body produced, soaking into his fundoshi*, the fabric clinging to the lips of his sex. Luckily, he was still rational enough not to be standing there with an erection like some teenager who couldn’t control his thoughts.

Well, he was only eighteen after all… maybe it made sense that he reacted this way...?

He let out a heavy sigh, his cheeks flushed from the recent bath and the muggy summer heat of the night. He dried himself until not a drop of water clung to his skin, leaving the towel draped around his neck as he walked toward the spot where he had left his clothes.

You don’t really need them, idiot, he scolded himself.

Still, he decided to put something on. He couldn’t just stay naked until Yoriichi woke up—and he didn’t even know when that would be. He slid into his usual loose white hakama, then searched for the strip of fabric he wrapped around his chest to hold his breasts. With some effort—and using the mirror they had been lucky enough to obtain—he managed to secure it properly, tying a knot at the side.

He also reached for his green checkered haori, sifting through the clothes he had brought to the bath to wear afterward. But then, his curious eyes landed on another haori, carelessly hanging beside the mirror.

His eyes widened in surprise when he recognized it, the red so unmistakably belonging to Yoriichi.

He glanced at himself in the mirror—torso bare, then his own haori, then Yoriichi’s. Tapping his jaw in thought, he considered whether it was a good idea, and then grabbed the alpha’s haori, slipping it on clumsily and quickly.

The moment he did, he felt as though his whole body was swallowed up by the scent of the alpha’s pheromones, sinking into his freshly washed skin. He sighed in satisfaction, a small smile tugging at his lips as he clutched the sides of the fabric. Looking in the mirror, he noted how it fell past his knees, making him look even smaller. He thought of fastening it closed to cover himself completely—but then his eyes lingered on the reflection again, seeing how he looked.

If he left it open, his abdomen was visible, as well as his chest wrapped in cloth. Sumiyoshi had never really taken the time to look at himself properly until that moment, and a faint satisfaction stirred at what he saw.

It actually suited him well. With his abdomen exposed, his narrow waist stood out more. He remembered all the times Yoriichi’s hands had grabbed him there, how small he had felt when those large palms encircled him so effortlessly.

Yes, he wasn’t bad at all, from his own perspective.

He had a normal body—one that could be said to fit that of a male omega.

His abdomen was flat with a slight softness low in his belly, a bit of fat that was probably natural since he had never exercised a day in his life—and he was a glutton, through and through. Though his waist was slim, he could see how the little fat around his hips became noticeable.

His chest wasn’t abundant like a woman’s, it was small and hardly stood out. Which was normal—he was still a man, after all.

He pressed his lips together, feeling them dry.

He had never cared about his appearance until today.

It had to be normal… right?

Yoriichi had only seen him without the upper half of his clothes. Would he like what he saw with nothing at all?

“Insecurities, not now,” he cursed under his breath, letting out another heavy sigh.

He decided it was time to head to the room. He would wait until the alpha woke up and the inevitable came to pass.

Lastly, Sumiyoshi let his hair tie slip from his fingers, leaving it forgotten on the floor as his nerves made his hands tremble. He looked at himself one final time, searching for anything out of place. He even considered putting on a bit of lip tint—but dismissed the thought, knowing he wouldn’t be left looking pretty after tonight anyway.

He walked through the hallways of the cabin, wrapped in complete silence, the only light spilling in from the moon shining through the windows. Sumiyoshi slowed his steps, going slower and slower until he stopped before the door of the room he shared with Yoriichi.

His heart was racing, his palms cold and clammy with the sweat of nervousness running through him. He licked his lips, moistening them, and once again slapped both cheeks with his hands to give himself courage.

He was going to walk in, and he definitely wouldn’t come back out until midday tomorrow—or until Yoriichi’s alpha finally collapsed into sleep from the sheer physical effort.

Sumiyoshi knew he wasn’t going to sleep at all that night.

He grabbed the edge of the door, sliding it open carefully in case Yoriichi hadn’t woken up yet. Without looking inside, he stepped into the room, closing the door behind him just as gently as he had entered.

Yoriichi still hadn’t woken. He was bundled up just the same as Sumiyoshi had left him, which made the omega smile softly with affection. He moved further into the room, sitting down on the futon at a safe distance so as not to disturb his sleep.

He leaned down, gazing at the alpha’s face, a faint frown creasing his brows—likely from cramps—but otherwise he looked so calm and vulnerable. Sumiyoshi brushed his hand through the reddish bangs, moving the strands away from Yoriichi’s closed eyes and tucking them behind his ear.

He smiled when the alpha’s frown eased away, his face relaxing as he continued to sleep.

Sumiyoshi sighed, glancing at the open window, the moonlight filling the whole room. He thought about drawing the curtain to keep the morning sun from flooding in tomorrow. However, just as he was about to get up, he felt an unimaginable weight on top of him.

He suddenly found himself pressed down onto the futon, eyes shut tight with the certainty that his alpha was now on top of him, awake without him even realizing it—impressive, if anyone asked. He held his breath against the anxiety building in his stomach, daring to open his eyes only to meet Yoriichi’s sunken pink ones, lost in a senseless trance.

Sumiyoshi felt the alpha place his elbows on either side of his head, caging him perfectly in a space where all he could see was Yoriichi’s face. He stared at Yoriichi’s half-lidded eyes, hazy with rising lust, his cheeks flushed and his breath quick and heavy through his nose, as if even breathing weighed him down, still caught in a lingering fever.

“Hey.” That was all the omega managed to say, his lips curling into a small, nervous smile.

“Hey.” The alpha smiled back gently, and Sumiyoshi immediately knew Yoriichi was still himself, still there with him.

“How are you feeling?” he asked.

Yoriichi chuckled, lowering his head so his forehead touched Sumiyoshi’s in a soft movement.

“Like I want you so much.” He whispered, his eyes locking with the omega’s glowing burgundy ones.

Sumiyoshi stifled a whimper at those words, feeling his face burn crimson.

“Physically…?”

“Like I want to kiss you endlessly.” Yoriichi pouted, raising his head again, cupping the omega’s face in his hands while still staring at him with that overwhelming expression of love that wrapped around Sumiyoshi like a blanket. “Can I kiss you?”

Sumiyoshi tilted his head slightly, gazing at his alpha as he melted under the warmth of those hands cradling his cheeks. He noticed Yoriichi wasn’t blinking, waiting intently for his answer.

His cheeks flared red, and suddenly, the restless feeling that had made his chest tighten over the past weeks disappeared.

“Ah, so this is what I was missing.”

It wasn’t that he missed Yoriichi’s constant request for consent, but rather the concern he always showed, no matter how small the touch, always seeking Sumiyoshi’s comfort.

That—he had missed.

“Please,” he murmured, shutting his eyes right after.

The moment his words left his lips, he felt Yoriichi’s mouth crash onto his. He exhaled heavily through his nose, basking in the warmth the kiss gave him.

The alpha kissed every part of his omega’s mouth, biting his upper lip harshly before sucking on it like a starving man, then moving to the lower lip, biting it just as hard before drawing it into his mouth. Yoriichi immediately lost himself in another kiss, far more demanding than the last, expecting his omega to yield to every one of his desires.

Yoriichi gripped Sumiyoshi’s face tightly in one hand, squishing his cheeks together. Tilting his head up, he pulled back slightly just to look at him.

He laughed, closing his eyes in the process.

“You’re so beautiful. Have I told you that?”

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes, though if Yoriichi hadn’t been pressing his cheeks, he probably would’ve smiled.

“Every day,” he replied in a muffled, amused tone.

Yoriichi leaned down again, releasing his hold on the omega’s face, instead toying with his bottom lip playfully. Sumiyoshi felt the alpha’s thumb glide back and forth, savoring the warmth and dampness left behind after their heated kiss. Then Yoriichi pressed his thumb down, coaxing Sumiyoshi’s mouth open—he knew exactly what he wanted.

“Not today.”

Sumiyoshi wanted to argue that he had, but then the alpha smiled, his eyes narrowing.

“You’re so beautiful. I love you.”

And before Sumiyoshi could catch his breath, the alpha stole it away again, crushing their lips together, tilting his head as he invaded the omega’s mouth with his tongue. Sumiyoshi felt like he was drowning; Yoriichi certainly gave him no rest, sucking on his tongue, urging him to fight back, licking and tasting everything he could reach. The omega only squinted his eyes shut, breathing through his nose as their lips never parted, his chest heaving up and down with adrenaline, moaning softly into the kiss, each one muffled and swallowed by Yoriichi, who growled in satisfaction in return.

The alpha loved knowing his omega was feeling good.

Yoriichi was demanding, rougher than usual, claiming Sumiyoshi’s lips as if they had always belonged to him and, at the same time, forcing the omega to accept it—something he did without complaint.

Sumiyoshi’s arms ended up wrapped around the alpha’s neck unconsciously, fingers tangling in his long, tied-up curls until he gave a sudden tug that snapped the band, letting Yoriichi’s long hair fall freely, cascading down and cutting off Sumiyoshi’s view of the outside world, leaving only his alpha in sight.

Sumiyoshi didn’t need to see anyone else but him. His attention was only for Yoriichi.

It would always be that way.

Yoriichi hissed faintly in annoyance at the sharp tug, but quickly forgot it the moment Sumiyoshi’s lips brushed his cheek, a whispered apology following.

“Tonight, I just want to see only you.” The omega’s soft words followed the gentle kiss he pressed to the alpha’s face. Yoriichi’s eyes seemed to gleam at that, and from the deep purr of satisfaction that rumbled in his throat, it was clear he liked it very much.

The alpha reclaimed his omega’s lips again, this kiss much slower and lazier compared to the previous ones, lips moving with calm indulgence. Pulling away, Yoriichi trailed small kisses down towards Sumiyoshi’s jaw, smiling at the little gasps that escaped the omega’s mouth. Sumiyoshi panted, dizzy, his instincts guiding him to tilt his head to the side, offering his neck freely—something that made the alpha growl in approval at such a display of submission.

Yoriichi’s lips were hot and wet, his tongue tracing along Sumiyoshi’s jawline, leaving nothing untouched, dotting soft kisses interspersed with bites. Whenever he was satisfied with a bite, he followed it with a sucking kiss, marking the places he had adored.

Sumiyoshi just shut his eyes, his hands leaving Yoriichi’s neck to clutch his shoulders instead, his small nails digging into the alpha’s skin whenever his teeth sank in too deep. And even though it stung and hurt, he loved it—it made him want to push Yoriichi away and, at the same time, pull him closer, begging for more.

Yoriichi was taking his time—far too much, if you asked Sumiyoshi—but that was clearly what he wanted. The omega remembered his words from that morning; the alpha definitely wanted to see, hear, and feel every reaction he could draw from the smallest touch. He wanted to remember exactly how it felt to have Sumiyoshi beneath him, and that alone was enough to keep the omega from growing impatient.

He was enjoying it far too much—simply because his alpha wanted to see him melt in his hands.

The trail of wet kisses touched Sumiyoshi’s Adam’s apple, making him shiver, a muffled moan slipping from his lips as his eyes shot open in surprise, never expecting his neck to be that sensitive. He heard Yoriichi chuckle against his skin before giving him a slow lick, the alpha savoring the bronze-colored skin with its faint salty taste mixed with the sweetness of chocolat

Sumiyoshi could feel the texture of his alpha’s tongue, leaving no part of his neck untouched, Yoriichi burying his nose into the junction between his shoulder and throat where the scent gland rested with such poise. He pressed into it with growing obsession, inhaling deeply until his head spun from the intoxicating pheromones of his omega. His alpha instincts screamed to take control, to finally begin the part where his own satisfact

So close to the gland. So close to making a mark.

His mind felt clouded, his fangs ached with anticipation. He knew the only way to ease that gnawing itch was to sink them into that spot that radiated the rich aroma of chocolate.

With his fangs grazing the junction, Yoriichi felt Sumiyoshi’s breathing quicken, the grip on his shoulders sliding up to his head and pulling him down in a rough motion, as if wordlessly begging him to just do it already.

But instead, Yoriichi kissed the spot, smiling against his omega’s skin as Sumiyoshi let out a moan, loud and raw, the sound alone making Yoriichi gasp with need. Just hearing his omega’s pleasure was enough to make him bite down on his own tongue, a sharp pang surging through his lower belly and shooting straight down to his already hardening length.

Choosing to ignore his own desire, he focused on kissing and licking the scent gland, every so often letting his fangs graze over it just enough to trick Sumiyoshi into thinking he would bite—but he never did. His lips wrapped around the gland instead, sucking hungrily. The faint secretion of pheromones overwhelmed his senses, a moan vibrating against his omega’s skin as his hands searched for something to hold onto, only to find Sumiyoshi’s narrow waist—bare, soft, and trembling.

Yoriichi pulled away from the assault on his neck, giving him a deep kiss before sitting upright. He moved into seiza between Sumiyoshi’s spread legs.

His gaze roamed down the omega’s body, realizing he hadn’t taken a proper look before, too caught up in his impulsive react

A smile curved on his lips when he noticed what Sumiyoshi was wearing.

That red haori looked so big on him now. Lying down, the fabric spilled messily across the futon, looking more like a discarded blanket draped around his body.

Yoriichi traced a finger across Sumiyoshi’s stomach, amused at the involuntary twitch at the contact. Sumiyoshi looked down, unsure of what to expect next. Yoriichi licked his lips, drawing slow circles over his omega’s lower belly with his fingertip, his mind wandering to thoughts he dared not voice.

His eyes drifted down to the waistband of the white pants, slipping a finger under the elastic before letting it snap back against Sumiyoshi’s skin with a soft sound.

“You’re wet,” he said bluntly. His eyes flicked back up to Sumiyoshi’s face, flushed from arousal and the embarrassment of the comment. “Just from a kiss? That’s cute.”

Sumiyoshi felt his alpha’s shameless tone pierce him with heat, his eyes darting away, unable to look at him from the sheer embarrassment.

“Tell me.” Yoriichi’s voice dropped to a whisper as he shifted down, crawling low until his face hovered dangerously close to his omega’s stomach. The natural spasm returned. “Did you touch yourself before coming here?”

“W-what?” Sumiyoshi jerked upright with effort, propping himself back on his elbows as he stared at his alpha, whose face was now mere inches from his belly.

Too close. He could feel every breath, each one sending shivers down his spine and a surge of timid panic because he knew Yoriichi could smell the slick gathering from his arousal. The scent filled the room—thick, undeniable.

His eyes widened as he processed what Yoriichi had just asked. His lips parted in shock before he quickly covered them with his hand, realization flooding in. Heat rushed to his face, hotter than before.

“Of course not!” His muffled voice cracked against his palm.

Yoriichi simply nodded to himself, his eyes lowering back to Sumiyoshi’s stomach. The omega shivered violently at the sensation of his alpha’s heavy, rapid breaths.

“Good,” Yoriichi murmured, pleased. “From now on, let me take care of everything. I don’t want you doing it on your own again. Understood?”

Before Sumiyoshi could respond, Yoriichi gripped his legs behind the knees and pushed them upward. The sudden movement sent Sumiyoshi falling back onto the futon, his elbows giving out under the force. Anxiety flickered in his chest as his body shivered with sudden cold. Yoriichi lifted his legs onto his shoulders, giving them two affirming pats, making sure they stayed in place.

“Don’t let them fall,” he warned with a low growl.

Sumiyoshi went utterly speechless, feeling smaller and more vulnerable than he ever had before. He was rarely reminded of just how strong his alpha could be, since Yoriichi never flaunted his power.

But God, he could handle him however he pleased, with no effort at all, and Sumiyoshi knew he would simply nod and obey every command. Because God, it was hot.

He swallowed hard, his throat dry.

That’s so hot, he thought.

It really was. His body melted under his alpha’s dominance, instinctively submitting, every nerve humming with need.

Sumiyoshi gasped when he felt the warm trail of Yoriichi’s tongue sliding from the waistband of his pants up to his navel, his stomach clenching at the unusual sensation. He wanted to squirm away—it was unbearable—but at the same time, he wanted Yoriichi to never stop.

His legs trembled at the faint touch, and obeying his alpha’s command, they clung to Yoriichi’s neck as if his life depended on it.

The licks grew more intoxicating, so much so that Sumiyoshi slowly began to adapt and enjoy them. His lips parted, breath spilling in moans, eyes closing as he surrendered to the feeling.

His back arched off the futon involuntarily, but strong hands pinned him down. Yoriichi’s mouth stilled, and Sumiyoshi whimpered at the loss.

“Stay still,” Yoriichi whispered in warning, narrowing his eyes at his omega.

Sumiyoshi only let out a small, meek moan, feeling scolded and small.

He knew it was Yoriichi’s instincts, but secretly, he liked it—he liked being under his alpha’s control, liked this treatment more than he wanted to admit.

The omega closed his eyes again, lips parted and moans spilling freely without restraint.

Yoriichi, for his part, followed the trail of kisses, taking his time to worship the body and the soft moans that escaped from the omega. With his hands on his hips, he began to play with the waistband of his pants, suddenly feeling anxious to get rid of that damned fabric once and for all.

“Darling.” He called with a choked voice, his need evident. “Can I?”

Sumiyoshi only nodded, not wanting to say anything.

“Words.” Already knowing it was a positive answer, his hands began to tug the fabric of his pants down, revealing the start of the fundoshi. He licked his lips in desperation, wishing nothing covered his omega’s body. “Please.”

“Yes.” The omega sobbed with need. “Please, do it. Don’t ask for so many words, darling.”

“I need this, damn it.” He groaned, a rare curse slipping from him. His body rose, pulling his face away from the omega’s stomach as he sat back in seiza, Sumiyoshi’s legs slipping from his shoulders to fall to either side of him. “I need you to tell me everything. After this, I won’t take anything into consideration.” He was referring to the fact that little by little, his alpha would only follow his instincts and just want to knot his omega. “Tell me everything, Sumiyoshi. I need it.”

Sumiyoshi searched for his alpha’s eyes, finding them bright and desperate for words—anything that could assure him he wasn’t forcing him into this.

Yoriichi’s fingers inside his pants trembled with impatience and anticipation, longing to hear nothing but affirmations from his omega.

“Yoriichi, you can do whatever you want to me.” He said sincerely, his eyes reflecting complete seriousness. “Kiss me, lick me, bite whatever you crave from me.” He watched the alpha’s body tremble, affected by his words. “Just do it, I’m giving you permission to do whatever you want with me, darling. I—”

“Can I make love to you?” He suddenly asked, cutting off his partner mid-sentence. Sumiyoshi was struck silent. “Please, it makes you feel so good. I want you so badly, baby.” He whispered, a teasing smile spreading across his face, so tempting that Sumiyoshi wanted to cover his own and scream. “Let me—”

Sumiyoshi interrupted him.

“For God’s sake, Yoriichi.” He complained, a smile forming on his lips despite all the embarrassment flooding his body. He laughed. “Just fuck me already.” He said with all the confidence he could muster.

Yoriichi fell silent.

Sumiyoshi witnessed how, little by little, his face gained a slight blush, not from the fever of heat induction but from shyness at his words.

“I’ll make love to you.” He corrected, a pout forming on his lips.

Sumiyoshi laughed, now blushing himself as he realized he had used a vulgar word.

Then, Yoriichi leaned over his body, looming above him once again, Sumiyoshi trapped beneath him. The omega looked at him with intrigue, knowing he had been eager to finally undress him. But then, the alpha grabbed the back of his head, lifting it in the process so they could see each other more clearly.

Their eyes met, silent complicity filling the air. Both smiled at each other as their hearts raced with anticipation for what was about to happen.

And just as Sumiyoshi was about to say the corniest thing that came to mind, Yoriichi’s fingers played with his hair, twining the strands between them, grabbing a fistful in a firm grip and yanking the omega’s head back in one sudden movement.

Sumiyoshi moaned lowly, his neck tilting under that act of dominance, and he could only succumb to submission.

Yoriichi’s smile grew wider, happiness pouring out in the form of his pheromones that thickened the room. His face lowered to the omega’s ear.

“I’ll make love to you.” He whispered in firm affirmation. Sumiyoshi stayed completely still, the painful grip on his hair only making his cock harden under such treatment. “After that, darling…” A small kiss was placed on the omega’s temple. “I’ll fuck you.”

Sumiyoshi held his breath, staying still without saying a word.

Yoriichi pulled back to look at his face again, but he never released his grip on the omega’s hair.

“Do you understand?” He whispered in a question. And Sumiyoshi knew he was allowed to speak.

“Yes.” He answered, his voice escaping as a moan. “I understand, alpha.”

“Of course you do.” He said with a purring rumble of satisfaction.

The alpha’s fingers finally released the tug on the omega’s brown hair, and Sumiyoshi was able to breathe again, completely affected by the sudden submission overwhelming his body. He exposed his neck, showing his scent gland as Yoriichi leaned in to place a small kiss there before firmly taking his thighs once more.

Lying back on the futon, supporting himself with his elbows, Sumiyoshi watched as the alpha slipped his hands into his pants before slowly pulling down the white fabric with such agonizing slowness that it made him moan—it was utterly unfair. The alpha was the one who was more desperate, yet his gentle handling was driving him to desperation.

Yoriichi gave him a calm smile, the typical one he always offered.

“Patience.” He told him. Sumiyoshi only suppressed a moan, pressing his lips together and nodding.

The pants slid off smoothly and slowly, Yoriichi taking all the time he wanted, and Sumiyoshi remembered that this was exactly what the alpha desired—to savor every moment of their first time together.

When he felt his pants reach his ankles, he held his breath as they were stripped away and tossed harshly against the wall, far from them, as if the alpha did not want him to ever put them back on.

That did something to him inside, making his cock stir with interest. He shut his eyes, trying to repress his impatience.

The alpha’s large hands caressed the omega’s brown legs softly, taking his time to worship every part of them. Yoriichi wanted to memorize it all, unwilling to forget a single detail of his omega’s body. He was aware he had an entire lifetime to admire him, but this moment was too important.

Yoriichi licked his lips, as focused as he could be in the middle of his rut,

The pants slid off smoothly and slowly, Yoriichi taking all the time he wanted, and Sumiyoshi remembered that this was exactly what the alpha desired—to savor every moment of their first time together.

When he felt his pants reach his ankles, he held his breath as they were stripped away and tossed harshly against the wall, far from them, as if the alpha did not want him to ever put them back on.

That did something to him inside, making his cock stir with interest. He shut his eyes, trying to repress his impatience.

The alpha’s large hands caressed the omega’s brown legs softly, taking his time to worship every part of them. Yoriichi wanted to memorize it all, unwilling to forget a single detail of his omega’s body. He was aware he had an entire lifetime to admire him, but this moment was too important.

Yoriichi licked his lips, as focused as he could be in the middle of his ritual, and played with the edge of Sumiyoshi’s fundoshi. The bulge there was clear, and although it was small, he knew the omega was already aroused, his body fully interested in what was coming next. Yoriichi smiled, tilting his head with curiosity, and two of his fingers traced from the tip of his covered cock down to the slit of his cunt where slick was already gathering.

Sumiyoshi jolted at the touch, letting out a moan and snapping his eyes open to stare at the alpha.

Yoriichi looked so intent, his fingers now glistening with the slick that had soaked the fabric, and the alpha’s gaze burned with desire. With all the audacity in the world, he brought his wet fingers to his lips and sucked them clean.

Sumiyoshi held his breath, his face flushed with heat.

“You’re so wet,” he whispered, his eyes lifting to find the omega’s face. “It tastes really good.”

Then, with one swift motion, the alpha gripped the sides of the fundoshi and yanked it down, sliding it off the omega’s legs and discarding it just as carelessly.

Despite it being summer, Sumiyoshi felt cold, his whole body exposed except for his chest and the haori he still wore. His legs twitched with an involuntary spasm, as if they wanted to close. But the alpha’s grip on his thighs was firm, giving him no chance at all.

The omega’s breath hitched as he watched the alpha’s face slowly descend, gliding over his stomach and down until he was finally so close to his cock.

“Sumiyoshi,” he called softly.

“Yes?” he murmured with hesitant uncertainty.

“Remember what I told you before,” Yoriichi said. Sumiyoshi looked at him curiously, having no idea what he meant.

Then Yoriichi lifted the omega’s legs onto his shoulders, securing them firmly.

“Don’t let them fall.” That was all he said, and he gave Sumiyoshi no chance to protest or agree, because the only thing the omega felt next was the alpha’s breath against his cock and then…

Moisture.

Nothing but moisture.

His eyes flew open in surprise as his body collapsed back onto the futon, his lips parting in an inevitable cry, his hands fumbling for something to cling to, clutching at the edges of the red haori he wore.

The alpha had simply taken him into his mouth in one bold, rushed motion, leaving him no time to process it—he just did it. Yoriichi sucked greedily, almost as if he instinctively knew how to turn Sumiyoshi into putty in his hands, moving his head up and down, his half-lidded eyes fixed on the act.

“Oh, fuck…” Sumiyoshi whispered, his eyes fluttering shut, unable to keep them open. Pleasure clouded his head, heat building low in his body, making him wetter and wetter. “God, Yo-Yoriichi…!” he sobbed, completely undone.

The alpha knew that male omegas’ cocks were small, not exactly designed to impregnate. But they were the most sensitive part of their bodies—the quickest way to drown them in lust, even more so than their entrance.

Even with his lips around the omega’s cock, Yoriichi savored the feel of him inside his mouth, the tip barely brushing the back of his throat. The omega’s cock throbbed, hard and flushed with blood, and Yoriichi licked and sucked, humming around him, sending shivers like lightning through Sumiyoshi’s body.

One of the alpha’s hands gripped a leg resting on his shoulder, needing something to hold on to so he wouldn’t lose control. His other hand teased at the lips of his cunt, delighting in the slick that poured out in abundance, dripping slowly down to his ass and staining the futon beneath them. Two fingers slid along his slit, drenched in wetness, playing there for a while before finding his opening and pressing the knuckle of his index finger inside.

Sumiyoshi let out a loud moan, unable to control the sounds spilling from his throat. His body moved on its own, arching up against his alpha’s orders, chasing more of the lips on his cock and the teasing fingers at his entrance.

“A-alpha…” he whispered, his face dazed with bliss as he stared blankly at the ceiling. “Please, please.”

And as if Yoriichi knew exactly what he needed, he thrust a finger into him quickly and sharply, making the omega cry out with desperate pleasure. It didn’t hurt—just one finger, and his natural slick helped plenty. But it wasn’t enough. What he truly craved was to be completely filled by his alpha.

Of course, one finger wasn’t enough.

Even though Yoriichi moved his finger in and out quickly and steadily, groaning while choking on his small cock, despite all the pleasure that came from having his member devoured like that, Sumiyoshi had the desperate need to feel stretched, to feel full.

His alpha’s mouth would feel spectacular combined with the sensation of his alpha’s cock buried inside him.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes rolled upward, his brows knitting with the pleasure he was experiencing, his mouth wide open, moaning shamelessly.

He needed a knot.
His omega cried for one.

“I need more,” he sobbed, his hands clutching at either side of the haori, searching for something to hold onto so he wouldn’t succumb to madness. “More, more, more.”

He felt the alpha’s lips sliding upward, abandoning his cock, which bounced violently against his stomach. Sumiyoshi wanted to cry at the loss.

Before he could complain, the alpha pushed another finger inside him, moving it in rhythm with the one already so deeply buried. Sumiyoshi moaned in delight, feeling a little fuller, enough to distract him and stop him from thinking about his alpha’s cock—and the knot he so badly wanted.

“Do you know what you taste like?” murmured the alpha, his fingers digging into the omega’s hip while his other hand plunged deeper into his slick, two fingers thrusting in and out of him roughly and carelessly. But it was more than enough for Sumiyoshi.

The feeling of being empty and then full was incredible. Yoriichi played with him in the most merciless way, making him feel desolate when his fingers left him, but so blissful when they slid back in with force.

They only went in and out. It was wonderful. Too much.

The only sounds were the constant wet squelch of his slippery hole being penetrated, his loud moans accompanied by sobs and broken whispers begging for more.

“No…” he answered through the haze. The alpha’s voice sounded so far away, so distant.

Was he even supposed to know?

“You taste just like your scent,” Yoriichi replied, pulling his fingers out—making Sumiyoshi whimper in sorrow, only for it to be replaced by a cry when a third finger pushed in.

For the first time, Sumiyoshi felt a sharp sting of pain, the slick not enough to stretch his walls or take something bigger.

His body, his reactions, his inexperience all screamed “It’s my first time.” Huh? Sumiyoshi almost wanted to laugh.

“Of course, with a touch of salt. That’s normal,” Yoriichi whispered, chuckling softly. His fingers now moved slowly, torturously, aware of how tight the omega was, wanting to open him up gently to avoid hurting him.

“D-Do you l-like that?” Sumiyoshi whimpered in question, his eyes completely unfocused.

The alpha didn’t answer—he simply kept working.

The more the three fingers penetrated him, the looser he became. It was normal that he couldn’t take it all, no matter how aroused he was. He wasn’t in heat, and he wasn’t flooding with slick the way he normally would.

Everything depended on how good his alpha made him feel—that was what would make him gush more.

He felt the need for more, his walls clenching tightly around Yoriichi’s fingers, craving to be filled, so much more.

“Harder,” he moaned. “Harder. G-Give me more, please.”

Yoriichi only hummed, pulling his fingers out harshly to the knuckles, then immediately shoving them back in, driving into his hole with brutal force—but it was perfect for Sumiyoshi. He cried out loudly, his back arching, desperate to take him deeper.

“God, God…”

Yoriichi groaned with need, his eyes now drifting back to the omega’s neglected cock. His hand left Sumiyoshi’s hip to wrap around it, squeezing, pumping him up and down carelessly, slipping more than once from the mix of saliva and precum coating the tip, dripping down the rest of his length.

The sensations piled up, Sumiyoshi’s breathing quickened, his eyes squeezed shut, overwhelmed by the kind of pleasure he had never known. Touching himself during his heat had never felt like this. Now, he had no idea how he was supposed to live without it.

The pressure in his lower belly tightened like a cramp, and his eyes flew open in surprise at the realization.

“B-Baby, fuck,” he cursed, inappropriate and breathless. “I-I’m so close. So, so close.”

“Come for me,” the alpha whispered, completely gone. “Give it all to me, Sumiyoshi. Come for your alpha and show me how good I make you feel.”

The omega cried out, high-pitched, driven by his partner’s words. He felt his cock convulse in his alpha’s hand, spilling completely over it and across his own stomach. His cum poured out hot and thick as always, but this time in endless waves, drawn out by the overwhelming stimulation of both parts of his body.

During his climax, the alpha’s fingers inside him never stopped moving, delighting in the way the omega’s face contorted from the overstimulation after coming, sobbing that it was too much. Yet Yoriichi kept going until streams of slick poured out of his opening, his belly twitching again with spasms, and Sumiyoshi’s scream let him know that he had also climaxed through his cunt.

Yoriichi slowly pulled his fingers out, Sumiyoshi whining at the loss, his legs sliding down from the alpha’s shoulders until they fell on either side of his body, locking his alpha between them.

Sumiyoshi was breathing quickly, his chest rising with rapid inhales and exhales of air. His whole body felt so hot, his forehead damp with sweat that slipped down his temples, and he was sure his hair was a complete mess.

He felt Yoriichi leaning over him again, their eyes meeting once more. Sumiyoshi smiled tiredly when he saw his alpha’s flushed face, his deep breaths, and those pink eyes drowned in instinct—yet he was sure Yoriichi was still aware of everything.

“Open.” He said authoritatively. The three fingers that had just been inside him were so wet that

Obediently, he opened his mouth, his tongue immediately assaulted by those slick-covered fingers. He moaned at the warm, salty taste mixed with thick wetness, unused to the flavor. He licked and sucked because he felt that was what his alpha wanted, never looking away from his face—he wanted to witness every reaction. Yoriichi only stared at his fingers being sucked with such concentration, utterly consumed by how hot the situation was.

“You’re going to kill me, Sumiyoshi,” he murmured with pure desire, desperation thick in his tone. His fingers pressed down on the omega’s warm tongue, making a small gag rise in his throat.

The fingers finally left Sumiyoshi’s wet mouth with a soft sound as they slid past his lips. Yoriichi brought them to his own mouth, licking away the remaining wetness, unwilling to waste a drop.

Sumiyoshi only closed his eyes, still feeling overheated and drenched. The shame left his body little by little, not allowing the alpha’s action to shake him. All that repeated in his thoughts was that he wanted more of this. It was something new, something he had never done before, and if this was what just a few fingers and the hot mouth of that man felt like, he fantasized even more about the thick knot that would fill him completely and the teeth scraping against his throat, leaving behind the long-awaited mark he had been wanting for months.

He sighed when he felt Yoriichi’s breath on his collarbone, inhaling like a complete addict while leaving small kisses along it. The alpha gave a long lick before biting down hard, Sumiyoshi crying out in pain at the feel of those teeth, only to forget it the moment the alpha began sucking at the spot, determined to leave a mark that would turn reddish and be purple by morning.

While still focused on his neck and collarbone, the alpha’s hands began playing with his chest, massaging his nipples upward before squeezing them softly, repeating the same pattern several times until he found the knot of fabric covering them. With an experimental tug, he quickly untied it. Yoriichi lifted his head, directing all his attention to the omega’s chest.

Sumiyoshi let out a relieved sigh when the tightness on his chest disappeared, arching his back to help Yoriichi unwrap him. The alpha did so slowly, not wanting to miss a single moment.

He tossed the fabric as far away from the room as he could, not wanting it near them for even a second. He licked his lips hungrily, his throat suddenly dry as he stared at his omega’s bare chest.

Even though he had seen him many times before, it never failed to amaze him. Sumiyoshi was beautiful. Yoriichi was captivated by every part of his body, and now that he had the privilege of seeing him completely naked—save for his haori, which he had no intention of removing, a hint of possessiveness dancing in his mind—he felt speechless, as if there weren’t words to express how fascinated and lucky he was.

His hands roamed across Sumiyoshi’s chest, squeezing slowly, careful not to cause pain. He traced a path down to his waist, which looked small within his grasp, and finally reached his hips, which seemed wider while he was lying down.

Perfect—of course he was.

He could feel the texture of his skin prickling with goosebumps from the gentle touches, Yoriichi massaging the soft flesh of his hips, loving him completely. His eyes also lingered on his belly, where a small swell formed before reaching his member.

Sumiyoshi had a small frame—his body was naturally so. He looked small and thin when dressed, but now, completely naked, Yoriichi could take in everything: the plump curves at his hips that made them look wide, the soft flesh at his belly, the little mole that decorated his thigh and made it even more tempting to bite and mark.

Perfect.

Yoriichi loved everything—every part of Sumiyoshi.

“Is there… a problem?” the omega’s hesitant voice broke the silence, a bit worried at the alpha’s sudden lack of action. Yoriichi only lifted his head, his eyes searching for the brunette’s face.

“I adore you,” he whispered as if it were a secret between them, as if they weren’t the only two in the room.

Sumiyoshi’s lips parted, little stammers leaving him without knowing what to say, his face as red as always from the heat and the shyness of being admired so deeply.

“You’re so pretty, baby,” Yoriichi murmured with pure adoration, a smile of deep love forming on his face.

He lifted the omega’s legs again, placing both over his shoulders. His hands caressed his thighs appreciatively, stroking slowly and squeezing every now and then. Sumiyoshi stifled a needy moan.

“All of you is beautiful,” he murmured. His head dipped to press a small kiss to one of his calves.

“Do you like my body?” the omega asked, wanting to leave behind any insecurity he had back in the bath. “Do you like how I look?”

Yoriichi gave him a gentle smile, the kind he always gave Sumiyoshi whenever he caught him staring.
Always adoring him, always looking at him with so much love.
As if he were the luckiest man alive just to have Sumiyoshi by his side.

“You’re beautiful, Sumiyoshi,” he said. “All of you is beautiful, you’re gorgeous from head to toe.”

Sumiyoshi felt shyness run through his body, but in his chest the warmth only grew stronger.

“I’m truly lucky to be here, by your side. Thank you for accepting me as your partner, for giving me the privilege of seeing you.”

That Sumiyoshi had given him the privilege of being the first—and the only, of course—to see him naked, to share his first time and every one to come, was beautiful. Yoriichi felt lucky, he felt so deeply in love in that moment.

He felt as though he could kiss and make love to Sumiyoshi for a lifetime and it would never be enough.

“Yoriichi,” he murmured. His arms reached for any contact with the alpha, though he couldn’t manage it while lying down. “I love you.”

“Sumiyoshi.” The alpha lowered the omega’s legs from his shoulders, but Sumiyoshi kept them wrapped around his waist. Yoriichi leaned over the omega’s body, their chests pressed together, face to face. His elbows dug into the futon on either side of Sumiyoshi’s head, trapping him there.

“I love you so much more.”

Sumiyoshi only chuckled under his breath, happiness filling him.

“Come here and kiss me, alpha.”

Yoriichi leaned down, his lips pressing against Sumiyoshi’s, both of them moving slowly, taking their time as if to remember the sensation forever. The omega’s tongue sought out the alpha’s, moaning when they touched, sucking clumsily and messily, leaving no corner of his mouth unexplored.

Yoriichi pulled away from the kiss, his teeth catching Sumiyoshi’s lower lip in a playful bite that made him laugh, before the omega gave him a long lick across his lips. Yoriichi quickly licked them clean, tasting the trail of saliva Sumiyoshi had left.

“Can we start, baby?” the alpha whispered against the omega’s lips, their breaths mingling warmly.

“Of course,” Sumiyoshi whispered back. “Just make a mess of me, alpha.”

Yoriichi chuckled.
“I’ve wanted this for so long.” He left a small kiss. “Let me take care of you.”

After all, Yoriichi was grateful he hadn’t lost control yet. His rut hadn’t fully reached the intensity expected of an alpha. His thoughts were clouded, his instincts demanding that he simply take the omega. But this was Sumiyoshi—his partner. Before losing himself, Yoriichi wanted to give him a good first time, one they would both remember.

And after that, his rut could truly begin, as the law expected. He knew he wouldn’t be this gentle then, which was why he took his time now, so Sumiyoshi could get used to him. He didn’t want him to get hurt in the coming days.

His hands moved to the knot at the front of his hakama, untying it quickly, almost desperately. Once it was undone, he sighed in relief, feeling less constrained, though his fundoshi still pressed tightly against his erect length, suddenly leaving him breathless.

Sumiyoshi then sat up, his gentle hands resting over the alpha’s. Yoriichi gave him a surprised look, but quickly understood what he wanted to do and allowed it without protest.

The omega tugged the hakama down, revealing the start of the alpha’s fundoshi where his erection was already straining, a wet, powerful bulge. He nervously licked his lips but refused to let nerves control him. His hands slid the hakama down to Yoriichi’s knees, and the alpha helped quickly, kicking them off with a sharp, rushed shove.

Sumiyoshi smiled at his desperation, his arms wrapping around the alpha’s waist in a hug.

“Throw that away too,” he whispered. “You won’t be needing it ever again.”

Yoriichi swallowed hard, his breath catching at the implication.

It was exactly what he had thought with every piece of clothing he stripped from Sumiyoshi and tossed aside.

Take that off—I don’t plan on letting you wear it until we’re both completely satisfied.

Oh, Yoriichi felt himself grow even harder.

Sumiyoshi focused on the fundoshi, tugging the cloth down at the sides. The motion was slow, deliberate—the omega took his time admiring his alpha’s thighs with fascination. They looked strong and toned, just as he’d imagined. Then, with a bold movement, he pulled it off completely, watching as the alpha’s cock sprang free, slapping abruptly against Yoriichi’s stomach.

The omega fell silent, his face flushing red with shyness.

It was clearly hard and fully erect. His eyes traced the tip, so red and wet with precome that drops slid down the length. Sumiyoshi licked his lips again, feeling himself grow wetter at the sight of the veins running along it. It was thick and long—so much that it made him realize, with startling awareness, that all of that had to fit inside him.

“So this is an alpha cock,” he thought, petrified.

It was considerably bigger than his own, made to fill him to the brim, to breed him, to knot him.

A moan formed in his throat.

God, he really needed it.

He felt the lube spilling from the lips of his pussy, his hole clenching around nothing as if it were desperate to receive a thick cock, his own member twitching with interest.

“Do you want to touch?” Yoriichi whispered, one of his hands stroking his hair.

As if he only wanted to push his face toward his cock, wanting his own mouth to please him.

But Sumiyoshi knew what his alpha needed now more than anything.

“I want you to fuck me.”

Yoriichi sighed in relief, feeling completely aroused.

“Is that what you want?” he murmured. His hand wrapped around his own cock, gripping it as his fist moved up and down, stroking himself.

Sumiyoshi watched with full interest at that sight, and without realizing it, the alpha’s other hand slid down between his thighs, two of his fingers thrusting harshly into his sensitive hole, which immediately clenched tight around them.

“Oh, yes, yes,” the omega whispered, his hands clutching at the alpha’s body.

The omega realized the alpha was fucking him with his fingers at the same rhythm he was stroking himself, probably imagining what it would be like to be inside him.

That made him moan loudly, begging for more.

“Do you always get this wet?” he whispered, utterly pleased with how messy the omega was. “Or is it only with me?”

It wasn’t a hint at whether he’d been with anyone else.

It was clearly:
“Do you get this wet just with your fantasies, or only because I’m here?”

Sumiyoshi moaned, his eyes shutting with pure ecstasy.

It was because of Yoriichi, only because of him. He didn’t remember his heat cycles, but he was sure he was far wetter now than in those times.

“Answer me,” he growled with need, his fingers plunging in and out more deeply, forcing a response.

“Yes, yes, darling,” he gasped, trying to catch his breath. “God, don’t st-stop.” He sobbed. He heard the alpha’s growl again and knew his answer hadn’t been enough. “O-only with you, I’m this wet b-because you’re going to f-fuck me so good.” He felt how close he was, about to come without even touching his cock. “Yes, yes… don’t stop…!” he nearly cried.

But against all his desperate pleas, the alpha stopped, his fingers pulling from his hole, his own stroking ceasing as well.

Sumiyoshi looked at his face, doubt painted on his flushed features as he panted for air. He wanted to cry because he hadn’t been able to come; he was goin

“Go, lie down.” His voice was so deep that Sumiyoshi wondered how it would feel if the alpha used his command voice in that moment.

Obeying, his back hit the futon roughly, h

The alpha got on his knees, his gaze trailing over his omega’s body laid out before him, legs spread so wide that he had full freedom to do whatever he wanted to him. That made him feel satisfied, more aroused than ever.

He grabbed Sumiyoshi’s hips, dragging his body down until their cocks brushed against each other, drawing a loud moan from him.

“Yes…” the alpha sighed, his hips rocking forward and back, delighting in the way his omega’s sensitive cock rubbed against his own.

He enjoyed it for a moment longer, watching how anxious Sumiyoshi was, his face tilted toward the ceiling, eyes wild, sinking completely into pleasure. One of the omega’s hands lowered, and Yoriichi thought he wanted to stroke himself—but contrary to his thoughts, the omega grabbed his thick cock, pushing it downward.

Pushing it toward the lips of his pussy, silently begging him to sink inside.

Granting his wish, Yoriichi grabbed his own shaft, giving it another stroke to steady it. He licked his lips as the tip played with the omega’s wet folds, smearing his precum together. Sumiyoshi moaned with need, desperate for it to finally happen.

Yoriichi gave it to him, guiding his cock so it slipped between the lips of his pussy, moving slowly until he felt the tip brushing the wet, open entrance.

“Yes, please,” the omega moaned. “Give it to me, give it to me now.”

And with a slow push, the tip of the alpha’s cock entered the omega’s hole. Sumiyoshi sighed in pleasure, satisfied but craving so much more.

He didn’t need to beg again, because with an experimental thrust of his hips, the alpha pulled his cock’s head out only to bury himself fully inside the omega’s hot, wet cavity.

Sumiyoshi let out a sharp, loud cry, his forearm covering his eyes.

Yoriichi leaned over his omega’s body, his focus on his partner’s face, moving his arm away so he could see him.

His breathing was heavy, his brows furrowed at the intrusion, a trace of pain glinting in his crimson eyes. Yoriichi bent down, kissing his forehead in small pecks, trying to soothe him.

He rolled his hips, testing the way, feeling the omega tighten around him. The alpha hissed in pain, clenching his teeth.

“Baby, baby,” he whispered against Sumiyoshi’s ear, who was focused only on breathing. “Sumiyoshi, you need to stop being so tense.” He kissed his temple again, trying to calm him. “You’re squeezing me too much.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, listening to his alpha’s words.

Even after the prep he’d given him, he still felt so thick, almost painfully so.

He sighed deeply, trying to relax, his walls slowly loosening, helped by Yoriichi’s words of comfort.

“You’re doing so well, yes,” the alpha murmured against the omega’s cheek. His eyes shut, savoring the pleasure of being buried so deep. “Yes, my beautiful omega. You’re doing so well, Sumiyoshi.”

Yoriichi felt his omega stop clenching so tightly, leaving only the sensation of his walls and the tip of his cock pressing so deep inside.

“Just like that, very good.” He whispered, giving him one last kiss on the cheek. His palms pressed to either side of Sumiyoshi’s head, trapping him there. “You’re such a good omega.”

“Yes.” Sumiyoshi whispered in delight, babbling whatever words slipped out of his mouth. “I am, I’m your good omega.”

Yoriichi smiled, satisfied.

His hips drew back, his cock slipping completely out of his omega’s hole before thrusting back in all at once, burying himself deep and feeling so much better. He let out a muffled moan, the sensation coursing through his body.

He moved in and out at a slow, hesitant pace, his eyes fixed on Sumiyoshi’s expressions at every moment, searching for any trace of pain. But all signs of discomfort vanished when the omega closed his eyes, his breathing quickened, and his lips parted only to release sounds of pure satisfaction.

“That feels amazing…” he murmured, completely gone, a smile spreading over his face.

Yoriichi knew he could go on.

His hips moved experimentally, his cock striking as deep as his omega’s hot, wet hole would allow. Sumiyoshi’s moans only grew louder, his body sliding up and down the futon under the force of Yoriichi’s thrusts, and it felt incredible.

Sumiyoshi could feel his alpha’s cock so deep inside, so thick that it stretched him wide open, filling him perfectly. The tip struck so deep that he was sure it was hitting his cervix with every push.

It was perfect—too perfect.

Suddenly, the slow, cautious rhythm of the alpha’s hips wasn’t enough. Sumiyoshi knew Yoriichi was being careful, testing the waters, his eyes fixed on every twitch of his face, ready to stop if he sensed any sign of disagreement.

But Sumiyoshi had had enough of that. The slow drag was torturous, teasing him with sharp, deliberate thrusts into the depths of his cunt. What he needed now was fast and hard—his alpha’s hands on him, holding him down, being rough with him.

“Ca-cariño…” he moaned, feeling the slow, hot stretch, his whole body burning. “More, more. Please.”

The alpha groaned, his face tightening with impatience, almost as if restraining himself. His forehead pressed against his omega’s, his mouth open as hot breaths spilled out, eyes shut in sheer lust.

“Go faster, ha-harder,” Sumiyoshi begged, his impatience peaking as he lifted his hips to meet each thrust. “Yes, like that, yes, yes—” he sobbed, overwhelmed by how deep it felt.

He was so full, unbearably so.
How could he feel this full?
How could it feel this good to be stretched so wide?

Sumiyoshi was losing his mind, his eyes shutting tight with pleasure, focusing only on the sensations.

In those moments, he thought: if his alpha was going to fuck him all week, then he wanted him to do it right. He needed Yoriichi to give in to his instincts—but in the way that he liked it too. He wanted both of them to go insane together. He needed Yoriichi to shove him properly into the futon and use him.

Sumiyoshi lifted his hips, urging the alpha to start taking him harder.

“God, you’re so impatient.” Yoriichi laughed against his face, his forehead still pressed to his. “Do you want me to go faster, would that feel good for you?”

“I want it.” he sobbed, his arms reaching up to cling to his alpha’s shoulders, his short nails digging into pale skin. “God, darling, just use me however you want.” he pleaded between moans.

Yoriichi’s thrusts went from slow and delicate to deep, forceful plunges in a matter of seconds—pulling out completely only to slam back inside, driving straight to the omega’s limit. Sumiyoshi screamed, his head falling back as the sounds ripped from his throat without restraint, his eyes watering with tears that blurred his vision as he stared up, completely undone.

Yoriichi straightened up, pulling away from Sumiyoshi’s face, now kneeling. His hands gripped the omega’s waist tightly, bouncing his smaller body up and down. Sumiyoshi whimpered at the drag of the futon beneath his back, but the thrusts now were nothing like before—they were rougher, deeper, Yoriichi using his body like a toy, making him bounce on his cock.

Sumiyoshi smiled through the heat consuming his body, the burn of his cunt mixing with the stretch of Yoriichi’s cock in perfect combination. His legs, dangling at either side of the alpha’s body, spread wider and wider, instinctively trying to wrap around his partner’s waist—pulling him closer, wanting him buried even deeper, with no distance to dull his pleasure.

“Yo-Yoriichi…” he choked on a moan, squeezing his eyes shut. “Too much, too much,” he cried out with each drag deep inside him. “Oh, fuck, fuck, it feels so good!” he sobbed, gripping the futon covers desperately. “Don’t stop, don’t stop!”

The alpha laughed, squeezing his omega’s waist as he bounced his body up and down, pulling him down so he was filled again and again. His cock drove deep, and Yoriichi gasped, eyes narrowing as he felt Sumiyoshi’s walls clutching around him.

He was about to cum—Sumiyoshi was—

“I-it hurts.” The omega’s hand slipped down, finding his own cock and grabbing it. He sighed in relief, shuddering at the sudden spasm. “So, so close.”

Yoriichi growled, feeling how his omega tightened more and more around his hard cock. He let go of his waist, grabbing both legs with one hand and pushing them upward until they were pressed against his solid chest. In that position, the omega could feel his alpha hitting him deeper, faster, harder.

Sumiyoshi moaned painfully, focusing on stroking himself, matching the rhythm of the alpha’s thrusts, and wondering how he had never realized just how stupidly flexible he was.

“Yes, yes, yes,” the omega cried, his palm wrapped around his own cock, pulling it with desperate speed. He wanted to come, he needed to come. “Alpha, I need it—so much!”

Yoriichi let out a choked groan, his fangs sinking into his own lips as he fought against the temptation to bite his omega’s neck. It felt so good—the warmth that wrapped around his cock was perfect, the pleasure burning through his belly was overwhelming—he needed more.

“Baby, baby…” he gasped breathlessly, his eyes fixed on his omega’s face—a mess of tears and sobs, lips swollen and red from being bitten.

Oh, Yoriichi wanted to come already. He wanted it so badly.

He cursed his alpha stamina during rut; he definitely needed more before he could release and let the knot swell.

He watched as his omega’s chest rose and fell rapidly, moaning loud and high without being able to stop the sounds escaping his throat, eyes unfocused and staring at the ceiling, his small cock twitching violently as cum shot out across his stomach, staining it in the process. Right after, the walls of his pussy convulsed, squeezing the alpha’s cock as if trying to help him release too, to help him form the knot and fill him even more.

But Yoriichi hissed from the mix of pain and pleasure, shutting his eyes when the slick wetness made his shaft slippery, producing wet sounds each time he slid in and out of his omega’s hole. He heard Sumiyoshi cry out loud and broken, accompanied by incoherent sobs before his hips bucked upward, back arching, and finally his pussy reached complete ecstasy as well.

Yoriichi bit down on his lower lip, his breathing ragged as he repeated to himself that he had to wait—he needed to give Sumiyoshi a moment to catch his breath. He held tightly to his omega’s legs, trying not to move his hips, staying as still as possible to avoid pushing deeper into him.

Sumiyoshi smiled in a daze, completely undone by two orgasms in such a short time. His chest still heaved as he breathed through his mouth.

“That…” he murmured hazily. “That felt so good.” He let out a few soft laughs that ended with a deep, tired sigh.

“Did it?” Yoriichi asked tenderly.

Sumiyoshi nodded slowly, his hips shifting from side to side, still feeling his alpha’s hard cock buried so deep inside him. He whimpered, sensitive in his lower parts because of it.

“Do you last long?” he murmured, his smile a little shaky and exhausted.

Yoriichi smiled warmly at him. With a gentle motion, he lowered the omega’s legs, letting them rest on the floor, though still spread wide open to welcome him without trouble.

“I’m in rut, baby,” he whispered with desire. “This is going to last a long time.”

The omega nodded, savoring his alpha’s words, fully aware of what he was getting into when he agreed to spend Yoriichi’s rut with him.

Still, he could feel his entire body aching, his legs trembling, his hips cramping from being held up so long. And of course, his entrance burned like hell—but it wasn’t an unbearable pain. It was the heated afterglow left behind by spasms of orgasm.

“Well…” Sumiyoshi sought out his alpha’s pink eyes, finding them immediately—because Yoriichi never stopped staring at him with that mixture of love and desire. It was obvious the alpha still needed so much more to be satisfied.

His alpha wouldn’t be content until the knot was formed.

And Sumiyoshi, despite how tired he was, wouldn’t be satisfied either unless that night ended with a mark on his neck.

So, he gave himself a mental push of courage.

He could do this. He had endured worse.

Of course, he could endure being used by his alpha as much as needed until he was satisfied. He wasn’t weak—he was determined to prove it. His pride as an omega burned inside him, demanding that he please his alpha.

“Baby, just keep going,” he whispered, giving him a dazed smile. “Just use me until you’re satisfied.”

“But Sumiyoshi—”

“Yoriichi, it’s your rut,” he said breathlessly, lifting his hips so the tip of his alpha’s cock hit deep inside him. He heard Yoriichi groan, pained and needy. “Just give me a knot,” he whispered with raw desire. “I need it so much, please.”

Apparently, he had a good way of triggering Yoriichi’s alpha side, because it surfaced quickly and suddenly. Sumiyoshi whimpered at the loss, feeling strange as the member slid out of him. However, he couldn’t dwell on it for long, because soon his body was positioned on its side, and he felt his alpha’s body press against his back. It was almost like the way they usually slept—Sumiyoshi as the “little spoon” and Yoriichi as the “big spoon.”

But contrary to what Sumiyoshi had imagined, one of his legs was lifted into the air. He moaned at the ache in his hips, only to cry out even louder when his alpha’s cock once again buried itself deep inside his slick heat. In a rough, quick motion, the thrusts came without warning, tearing a cry from Sumiyoshi’s throat. His eyes blurred with tears welling at the corners, and all he could feel was his alpha’s cock dragging inside him, stretching his walls so gloriously.

It felt good, but it was too much.

“Oh, baby,” he cried, tears spilling freely. The cramp in his lower belly intensified, and he felt himself hardening again, his own cock bouncing against his stomach. “T-too much.”

Yoriichi groaned against his omega’s neck, burying his face there as his tongue licked along the skin, leaving a mess of saliva and hickeys that only heightened the overwhelming pleasure coursing through Sumiyoshi’s body.

“I heard you loud and clear—you wanted me to use you,” he whispered with a grin, eyes shut as he reveled in how tight his omega remained.

The alpha moved his hips up and down, pulling out almost completely before slamming back inside with force each time. His grip on Sumiyoshi’s leg tightened, nails digging harshly into his skin as he forced him to stay open whenever the omega reflexively tried to lower it.

Sumiyoshi cried, tears streaming down his cheeks without restraint. At some point, he realized he could no longer breathe properly through his nose, instead gasping through his mouth. His throat and tongue felt dry from the heavy panting, mixed with the relentless moans Yoriichi wrung from him every time his cock dragged deep inside, hitting all the right places.

“God, God!” he cried. “Yes, yes, yes!” His eyes squeezed shut, trying desperately to focus on the pleasure. “Right there, baby. Oh God, just cum inside me already!” he screamed so loudly he was certain it echoed through the whole cabin.

He was so overstimulated, his body aching, just wanting to cum again and stop—to take a breath. But it seemed his mouth didn’t agree with his body’s pleas for mercy, because all it kept doing was begging for more.

“Oh, baby,” Yoriichi murmured, his mouth still playing with the exposed nape of his omega. He left one final bite there, satisfied with how red it had become from all the sucking. “My life, my heart, my darling…”

“Yes, yes,” Sumiyoshi whispered, delirious, nodding. “That’s what I am—I’m your o-omega, alpha.”

The omega’s head was yanked sharply to the side, Yoriichi’s fingers tangling in his damp hair and forcing him to turn and look at him. Sumiyoshi barely managed to keep his eyes half-open, meeting his alpha’s gaze. Yoriichi’s brows were furrowed, his face scrunched in pleasure, growing even harder at the sight of the mess his omega had become.

A mess he himself had caused.

“Tell me how much you love it,” he demanded, voice deep and commanding, yanking harder on the omega’s hair, nearly forcing an answer out of him. “Tell me how much you love the way I fuck you,” he growled, baring his alpha fangs in a way that left no room for defiance.

Sumiyoshi squeezed his eyes shut, his mouth hanging open, unable to stop himself, uncertain if he could even speak without sounding foolish and incoherent.

“Damn it,” Yoriichi whispered, instincts beginning to cloud over what little rational thought he still had. “Answer me, omega.” A hard, precise thrust ripped another scream from Sumiyoshi’s lips as his body accepted the rough, relentless pace, his cunt swallowing the alpha’s cock as if it was made for nothing else.

Sumiyoshi curled in on himself, feeling so small under the commanding alpha tone directed at him. He opened his eyes, trying to think clearly, but all he could feel was the desperate need for a knot. He wanted it so deep, so rough, wanted his alpha to cum inside him, to paint his insides white with seed, to give him a pup—or two.

“I love it, I love it,” he whispered, lost, tilting his head back as far as it would go, seeking his alpha’s lips, only to be denied—his hair yanked as punishment. Sumiyoshi sobbed at the rejection, but quickly forgot when he suddenly felt his alpha’s cock swell even bigger inside him. “Fuck, alpha. Just r-ruin me,” he cried out, tears flowing unchecked. “Yes, ruin me. R-ruin my cunt.” He spat the words out as crudely as he could, but the way Yoriichi’s eyes darkened told him it struck deep. His brows knit, eyes unfocused, voice hoarse from screaming so much, and his face flushed redder than ever. “God, g-give it to me. Cum, g-give me every last drop.”

His head was shoved forward again, Yoriichi releasing his hair so he was once more facing away, pressed tight against him. He screamed as the alpha’s hips slammed into him mercilessly, Yoriichi now consumed only by his own pleasure, chasing release—his instincts demanding he use his omega again and again until fully sated.

Yoriichi clung tightly to Sumiyoshi’s leg, spreading it as wide as he could, using it as leverage to move the smaller body up and down, bouncing on his cock and meeting his own thrusts. He let out a sharp moan as the tip of his cock swelled, the heat of his omega’s walls gripping him tighter than ever, and he knew he was close.

His knot was forming—he was about to breed the omega in his arms.

“Sumiyoshi,” he growled with desire.

He released the omega’s leg, which dropped violently against the other, but Sumiyoshi didn’t care—he was lost in the rough pleasure, his cries spilling out, demanding more. Yoriichi panted heavily, his arms locking around his omega’s waist, holding him close and driving him down onto his cock.

“Sumiyoshi, love,” he moaned desperately, his hips lifting and slamming to meet the omega’s. His hand searched for the smaller cock of his omega, who cursed at him when he began to stroke it.

“I can’t—” Sumiyoshi cried, his voice broken with pain. “Alpha, I c-can’t… it hurts, it hurts.”

Yoriichi clenched his teeth—he was so close, too close. He didn’t want to stop, didn’t want it to end—he wanted it to last longer.

But then Sumiyoshi’s voice rang through the room again.

“Yes—yes!” he screamed. “That feels so—so good!” His sobs broke into a mess of sounds. “I can’t take it anymore! More, harder!”

Yoriichi only smirked, his hand pumping his omega’s cock faster.

Sumiyoshi was so contradictory. Yoriichi realized that the pleas for him to stop were nothing but an anchor, something to hold onto so he wouldn’t lose his mind. He begged him to stop, but then begged for more.

“Sumiyoshi,” he groaned against his omega’s neck, his thrusts turning sloppy but never losing the fast, rough rhythm he knew the boy loved.

For a few moments, there was nothing but them—falling apart in each other’s arms. Chocolate and mint filled the air, mixing with the heavy scent of sex, a cloud of raw arousal driving them both insane.

Neither of them wanted it to end.

“Sumiyoshi,” was all that left the alpha’s lips. “I want pups.”

The omega only sobbed in pleasure at his words.

“I want so many…” the alpha moaned, his throat dry. “So many, so many pups…”

Yoriichi didn’t know if it was instinct devouring his consciousness or his own personal desire.

“Here—here,” he said, pulling his hand away from Sumiyoshi’s sensitive cock, making the boy cry out at the loss. His hand slid to the younger’s belly. “I’ll fill you so well, so deep,” he growled at the thought. “Be good and take it all.” His fangs ached, desperate to bite. “God, baby… I’ll fill you so much, leave you dripping and stuffed with me until you look already pregnant.”

“For God’s sake, Yoriichi…!” Sumiyoshi moaned, trembling, aroused by his words. It sounded so good—he wanted it.

“For now, one or two would be enough…” Yoriichi chuckled, completely lost in his fantasies. “Is that what you want, omega? Do you want me to fuck a pup into you?”

Sumiyoshi’s eyes shot open, unfocused, his words tumbling off his tongue.

“Yes—I want it!” he cried, grabbing his alpha’s hand that was caressing his belly.

“You’ll look so beautiful pregnant,” Yoriichi whispered. “Taking me so well, always full of my pups.” A growl rumbled in his throat, a wave of possessiveness flooding his chest. “My omega.”

He was his omega, damn it.

He was going to fill him so deep, paint his walls, give him his knot, leave his belly swollen with his seed until he bred him, until he was pregnant, until he carried his pup inside.

He was going to mark him.

His fangs bared without restraint, long and sharp. His throat rumbled with possessive growls, desperate to take everything from this omega, to make him his mate.

Somehow, he pulled his cock out of the omega, who cried helplessly at the sudden loss. But quickly, Yoriichi pushed him down onto the futon, his back landing on the white sheets, lying on his back for his alpha to take him.

Yoriichi loomed over Sumiyoshi’s body, spreading his legs wide and hooking them around his own waist, forcing him to wrap around him. Sumiyoshi obeyed eagerly, moaning with happiness when once again his alpha’s cock buried itself deep inside him, moving fast with brutal aggression that he loved completely. The knot was already forming. The alpha caged his omega in, placing his hands firmly on either side of his body.

“Look at me,” he growled with his alpha voice.

Sumiyoshi moaned in pleasure, his unfocused eyes searching for Yoriichi’s, and he obeyed immediately.

“Please, please!” he screamed, overstimulated to the point of breaking, every nerve in his body aflame. “Faster, please, alpha!”

“Yes, yes,” Yoriichi grunted in satisfaction at his omega’s need for him. He was the only one who could satisfy him, the first and the only for the rest of his life.

This omega belonged to him.

Sumiyoshi had always been destined to be his—always.

He put all his weight on one arm, using the other hand to grab his omega’s jaw roughly, without care. He was too harsh, but Sumiyoshi didn’t complain; a dazed smile painted his lips while his face contorted with pure ecstasy.

“Look at me,” he repeated.

Sumiyoshi moaned, obeying his order again.

“Your alpha. Only me. I’m your alpha.”

“Yes, yes…” he whispered, his eyes unfocused and dazed, but the furrow in his brow showed the seriousness of his words. His body bounced up and down on his alpha’s cock. “I… yours,” he mumbled, too lost to form a coherent thought.

Yoriichi nodded, satisfied.

“You’re never allowed to leave my side.” That was his alpha instinct speaking, but Sumiyoshi nodded in full agreement.

His head dropped down to his omega’s chest, sucking one of his nipples like an addict while his hips continued moving. It was getting harder to thrust—his cock was too swollen. God, he was going to cum.

He trailed kisses and marks from Sumiyoshi’s chest up to his collarbone, then his eyes locked with hunger on the spot where neck and shoulder met. So pure, so untouched, unmarked—his scent gland sat there, beautiful and releasing only that sweet aroma of chocolate.

Yoriichi wanted to laugh at the irony, but he couldn’t.

It would no longer smell like chocolate—his scent would cover everything.

Only mint. Nothing else.

Because it was his scent, and his omega would reek of him completely.

Sumiyoshi seemed to realize what was about to happen, tilting his head to the side, exposing himself fully, vulnerable to the alpha he knew without a doubt was the right one.

The knot swelled fully, locking the alpha’s cock so deep inside his omega that he would no longer be able to pull out. Sumiyoshi’s eyes flew wide open at the sensation, a cry breaking from him at the unbearable fullness, stretched too far, too much, it hurt—it hurt—

Then came a sharp, pleasurable pain in his neck.

Sumiyoshi screamed in surprise and bliss as Yoriichi’s fangs sank deep into his scent gland, tearing into it to flood the spot with his pheromones, leaving his permanent mark.

Another cry tore from his throat when his pussy walls burned hot and wet, thick cum pouring inside him while his alpha gave shallow thrusts to empty himself completely, still focused on sealing his fresh mark.

The overwhelming wave of sensations crashed over Sumiyoshi—and for the first time in his life, that night, he came untouched, his orgasm so sudden it ripped through him. His hands clawed down his alpha’s back, leaving red trails, while his legs wrapped tighter around his waist, pushing him deeper, trying to force the knot in even further.

The whole room smelled of semen, of the natural lubricant from his pussy, and of blood from the tear in his neck.

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, the discomfort of the knot fading away, leaving only a warmth down below. His breathing tried to steady itself, still heavy, still letting out small moans at Yoriichi’s tongue, who kept sucking on the gland obsessively.

Yoriichi delighted in the mark he had made, his lips stained red from the blood and his tongue coated with the omega’s chocolate-sweet pheromones. He gave it a few more licks, kissing it one last time before leaving it alone. His nose buried itself in the mark, waiting to sense the results of his action.

It only took seconds before his nose was flooded with the scent of mint. He let out a few laughs, completely overjoyed, because now Sumiyoshi’s scent had changed entirely, his own mint stronger and more persistent than the chocolate, marking that the omega was claimed and no one could change that.

His head tilted up, searching for his omega’s eyes, but they were shut, focused on catching his breath.

Carefully, making sure not to strain the knot that would keep them bound for a while, Yoriichi rolled them over. The alpha fell onto his back on the futon while placing the omega on top of his body.

Sumiyoshi let out a tired moan, the knot still pulsing inside him. He allowed his cheek to rest against his alpha’s chest, not minding the way it rose and fell with his own labored breathing.

There were a few minutes of silence, both of them gasping for air, utterly exhausted.

“Hey,” Sumiyoshi murmured, trying to catch his alpha’s attention.

“Hey,” Yoriichi murmured back in the same way.

Sumiyoshi laughed softly, completely drained.

“I smell entirely like you,” he said dreamily, his thoughts still far away in Jupiter. His hands clung more tightly to his alpha’s body. “T-that’s nice.”

“You smell like me, love,” the alpha whispered, pleased, a purr escaping from his throat. His arms wrapped around Sumiyoshi’s bare back, making him sigh at the contact.

Sumiyoshi answered with a purr of his own, a clear sign that he was happy and comfortable with his alpha.

“It was really good,” Yoriichi said with a lovestruck laugh.

“You think so?” Sumiyoshi asked.

“You were magnificent, baby,” he whispered, completely pleased. He hugged the omega tighter, and Sumiyoshi let him, releasing a few little giggles.

“You were perfect,” the omega praised. One of his fingers began to trace along one of the alpha’s pectorals. “You do it so well, I feel so satisfied,” he confessed shyly.

Yoriichi hummed happily, deep down glowing at the compliment, even more so since it came from his omega.

“Hey, Yoriichi,” the omega whispered, his voice sleepy and tired.

“Yes, baby?”

“I love you so much,” he said with pure love and adoration. He was sure that if they weren’t still tied, they’d be looking into each other’s faces, ending the night with a slow, wet kiss. “I really am so happy I met you, that you came into my life and fell in love with me,” he whispered, pressing a little kiss to the alpha’s chest. “I love you, my alpha.”

Yoriichi felt so good, so warm and happy.

Just hearing his partner’s tired but confident voice, professing words of pure love for him, confessing something so beautiful and important—it was perfect. He loved that boy so much, he would give him the whole world if he asked.

“I love you so much, Sumiyoshi,” he murmured with adoration. One hand began to stroke the omega’s damp, messy hair, and Sumiyoshi clung to him more tightly, accompanied by a joyful purr. “Thank you for accepting me as your alpha. I can’t remember any moment in my life when I felt so happy, so loved,” he whispered, his eyes falling closed with fatigue. “I’ve never been so grateful to fate until it put you in my path.” His chest was warm, the comfort he had always longed for. “All I know is that I love you, and you make my life more beautiful.”

Sumiyoshi held his breath, shy and flustered. Despite everything they had just done, words could still mean so much, enough to make him nervous from head to toe.

And that was okay with him.

Alpha and omega were immersed in their bubble of love, wrapped in each other’s arms, their scents mingling in the air, the only sound in the room their shared purrs.

And they both felt complete.

Because there was a precious mark on Sumiyoshi’s neck.

Because their first time had been perfect for them both.

They felt complete because they loved each other so deeply.

And that was all they needed.

  • ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

He could hear the cicadas.

They were more annoying than usual, and if he focused too much on them, the white noise they created would stop being background noise and turn into an irritating sound that wouldn’t let him keep sleeping. Another reason to hate the damned summer and its heat.

He groaned in frustration, wanting to reach for his pillow to press it over his head and dull the noise. However, he didn’t find anything while patting around the futon, and he had no intention of opening his eyes, so he just sighed in annoyance and forced himself to fall back asleep.

Then, he felt one of his legs being lifted in the most aggressive way possible, and he screamed loudly, his eyes snapping open in fear and surprise.

But he only found the pink eyes of his alpha gazing at his face with love.

Sumiyoshi parted his lips, wanting to say something but not knowing what.

The moonlight reflected on Yoriichi’s face, and Sumiyoshi held his breath.

Eyes completely dark, the pink drowned entirely in shadow. His brows angled downward, highlighting a deep frown. His lips, swollen and bitten, carried a rosy hue, and between them gleamed two sharp fangs that threatened him without meaning to. His cheeks were flushed red from the heat and…

The rut.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened, remembering everything that had happened before he collapsed from exhaustion. His hands went tentatively to his neck, hissing in pain when he felt the still-fresh mark.

He looked again at his alpha, who now seemed focused on something else, his pheromones lingering through the whole room, clouding Sumiyoshi’s thoughts. There was dominance, power, and…

Possessiveness.

That crushing aura of an alpha demanding his omega’s submission was overwhelming.

Which meant…

His rushed thoughts were cut short when something truly large pushed inside his cunt, making him moan in shock, his eyes flying open wider than ever. His hands clenched at each side of the futon, trying to grasp anything.

“Yorii—”

His voice was cut off when another moan built in his throat and escaped as a scream. The alpha had started moving his hips with a brutal rhythm, one that even he didn’t seem prepared for—the drag of his cock thrusting up and down, the tip slamming into the deepest part of him, driving him insane, forcing his eyes to shut. It was rough and careless, the alpha chasing only his own pleasure. He spent more time buried inside than pulling out, pounding again, desperate to monopolize every inch of him.

Yoriichi had entered his rut.

Now fully.

“God, God, God!” he screamed. His legs felt weak, slipping from the hold his alpha had forced on his waist.

Yoriichi growled at that, grabbing both legs without missing a beat. He raised his omega’s legs, pressing them firmly onto his shoulders. Sumiyoshi’s body sank lower, his alpha’s cock driving even deeper in that new position. All he could do was moan in need.

“Damn it,” the omega sobbed. His hands searched desperately for something to grab, but the sheets weren’t enough. He tried to stretch and reach Yoriichi’s neck, but it was too far. “Too much—! Yes, yes!” he moaned in ecstasy.

One of his hands went down to his cock, trying to help himself finish. But with a harsh move, his alpha caught both his arms, pinning them above his head. His grip was firm and unyielding. Sumiyoshi struggled, looking up at him in silent plea, but Yoriichi only gave him a warning look, as if daring him to disobey.

“No.” Yoriichi’s alpha voice resonated through the room, his fangs bared menacingly. A thrust slammed into him unexpectedly hard, hitting so deep Sumiyoshi could only moan at how good it felt. “Only I can—” his voice came out low and rough, his eyes never leaving the omega’s. “—touch you.” His grip on Sumiyoshi’s wrists tightened. “I forbid you. Only my knot.” His voice was broken, half-unhinged. “Don’t act as if I’m not enough to satisfy you. Stay still.” He growled, punctuating it with a hard thrust to seal the threat.

The message was clear for Sumiyoshi.

“You can’t touch yourself, only I can. You’ll only come with my knot. You have no right to please yourself as if I weren’t here.”

Oh, that damned alpha pride they all carried. Yoriichi would be no exception.

Every ounce of his partner’s emotions—feeling deeply offended—flooded the omega’s chest, and his instincts scolded him for not being good enough for his alpha.

And Sumiyoshi felt so small, so vulnerable.

This was a fucking alpha in rut.

Dominant, demanding, possessive.

Only chasing his own pleasure, yet at the same time needing to be the only one who could please his omega.

And when his hips were suddenly lifted higher, when he felt his alpha’s cock drive even deeper, Yoriichi biting the mark again as if it weren’t enough, his rough voice whispering every obscenity that crossed his mind, Sumiyoshi understood.

“Look at your alpha when he’s fucking you, omega,” Yoriichi demanded the moment he saw Sumiyoshi close his eyes. He opened them right away, desperate to obey.

“Yes, yes,” he moaned loudly. “My omega.”

These were going to be very long days.

Chapter Text

Contradictory.

Everything felt contradictory.

It was like when two people argued over a disagreement. At some point, the one who had started the argument realized they were wrong, but it was already too late to admit it. They would feel far too embarrassed, so they kept defending their stance, even though they knew they were in the wrong.

That was exactly how it felt in this moment—except he wasn’t sure if he was the one who had started the fight or the one who had been right all along.

This wasn’t a fight with another person. It was a fight with himself, with his own emotions.

His senses were clouded, his mind just as foggy. Thoughts came rushing in all at once, like an explosion of information flooding him through every nerve.

Some told him this was the best he had ever experienced, that under no circumstance should he stop. His mind felt stronger than his body, fueling his willpower to keep going.

But others warned him it was enough—that his body was at its limit, that the haze and sensitivity overwhelming his senses were a bad sign. His physical strength was failing, and his willpower was wavering far more than his pride would ever allow him to admit.

Again, contradictory.

Perhaps those first thoughts were like the person who started the argument, stubbornly holding on until realizing they were wrong. And the second thoughts, like the one who had been right all along.

And then came a third voice, stepping between the two to stop the inevitable clash, acting as the voice of reason.

“We’re pleasing our alpha so well. We’re a good omega.”

And just like that, the fight between the other two voices faded, and the third one—the one who had spoken as his omega—seemed to make all the sense in the world. When looked at closely, the dilemma itself almost felt ridiculous.

Sumiyoshi had always been in tune with his omega. Even though, from the moment he presented, he had tried to hide his secondary gender, it wasn’t because he hated it. It was simply a matter of safety in a harsh, unjust society.

He liked being an omega. He wasn’t unhappy with that part of himself.

The only disagreements he had with his instincts began when he saw Yoriichi as a potential mate—his omega urging him to just throw himself at him and beg to be claimed.

But in moments like this, Sumiyoshi agreed wholeheartedly with his omega.

That third voice—his omega—was right! So what if he was exhausted, both physically and mentally? Maybe the first voice had a point, but Sumiyoshi didn’t care.

To hell with the contradictions in his mind. He wanted this.

He was a good omega!

“Oh, baby…” he sobbed. He couldn’t help but squeeze his eyes shut; he needed to. Somehow he knew it would feel so much better if his sight was cut off from any stimulation. “There…” His voice came out ragged, every word stolen by shallow breaths. “I c-can’t anymore…!” he cried out, his moan breaking.

All Sumiyoshi heard in response was a deep, satisfied purr that quickly turned into laughter.

“Of course you can,” the alpha whispered back.

His legs had instinctively wrapped around Yoriichi’s waist, quickly learning that this way the alpha’s cock reached deeper, striking his womb in a way that drove him mad. The alpha leaned over him, hands pressed into the futon to hold up his weight so he wouldn’t crush him. His hips moved back and forth with expert precision, already knowing exactly where to strike to unravel him.

“You’re the best omega…” the alpha murmured, his eyes drinking in the hazy burgundy ones barely open beneath him. “Good, good omega.” He grabbed Sumiyoshi’s jaw, rougher than usual, but the brunette was already growing used to that kind of touch, so he let him do as he pleased. “Open your eyes. Keep looking at me.” The soft, pleased tone shifted into a low growl of irritation. Sumiyoshi shrank beneath him, instinctively tilting his head to bare his neck in submission, but the alpha’s grip kept him from doing so. “Keep looking at your alpha. The only one who can have you like this.”

“Yes, alpha,” he nodded, utterly submissive. His instincts screamed at him to yield to his alpha—the man who already held such power over him, marked forever into the skin of his neck.

Yoriichi had complete power over Sumiyoshi. That was the biological chain, and society fully embraced it.

An alpha marked you, and from then on, you obeyed all their decisions.

That was perhaps the only thing Sumiyoshi disliked about being marked: it was like signing a contract that stripped you of ownership over your own life.

He had always thought he would bond with an alpha someday, but the conditions of the mark never sat well with him. He loved the idea of belonging to someone, but the implications behind that concept unsettled him.

But this was his alpha, in his rut. This was Yoriichi—the man he had fallen in love with, the man he had the joy of knowing.

And in this rut, Yoriichi seemed almost like a different person, all because of his dominant, possessive nature.

And Sumiyoshi was willing to love every part of him.

He let out a cry mixed with a moan when his alpha pulled out of him in one swift motion. Both of his legs, sore and cramping from being stretched for so long, were immediately caught in Yoriichi’s grip. The alpha lifted them and pressed them against his chest, Sumiyoshi’s feet resting on his shoulders.

In that position, his cunt was bared even more, perfectly exposed—ideal for his alpha to fuck him deeper.

Everything hurt, but his thoughts didn’t match the words on his tongue. He didn’t want to voice any protest.

Contradictory, as always.

He watched as Yoriichi smiled, satisfied. The alpha shifted to his knees and once again lined his cock up with Sumiyoshi’s entrance, thrusting in with a single stroke, the tip slamming immediately into the deepest part of him.

Now Sumiyoshi was slick and pliant, so easy for his alpha to slide in and out of. He thought Yoriichi might dislike how loose he had become, but instead, words of pleasure were whispered against his ear, as if to say it was only his alpha’s cock that could wreck him this way.

That thought left Sumiyoshi even more satisfied.

The alpha’s large hands gripped his thighs, squeezing hard, enjoying the fleeting marks his fingers left behind. Yoriichi held him firmly in place, and only then did his hips begin to move—lazy, slow thrusts that he knew would drive the omega mad.

Sumiyoshi whimpered in frustration, crying softly.

“Cruel…” he whispered, eyes half-lidded, obeying the order to keep looking at his alpha. “You’re so cr-cruel, alpha.”

“Am I?” Yoriichi murmured, a smug smile tugging at his lips as he toyed with his mate.

“Y-you are…”

The alpha hummed in delight, dragging his cock out of him in an agonizingly slow motion. The pull made Sumiyoshi sob, while Yoriichi relished the sensation of his shaft brushing against those slick, trembling walls. Then he slammed back in with a single thrust, forcing a high-pitched moan from the omega. Yoriichi only smiled, pleased with himself, repeating the torment—hard, slow thrusts that made Sumiyoshi cry for a faster pace.

“Maybe you should remind me how you want me to fuck you.”

Sumiyoshi met his alpha’s gaze. His eyes were their usual pinkish shade, but that dark haze told him everything—his instincts had completely taken over.

“B-but… you already know,” he sobbed, a brutal thrust knocking the air from his lungs. “I’ve told you so many times, alpha!”

“And I want more.” Yoriichi growled, his hips halting entirely. “Say it. Tell me how you want me to fuck you.”

Tears pricked Sumiyoshi’s eyes. He had already cried so much since the second knot, pleasure overwhelming his mind, contradictions twisting inside him—his body begging to stop while his instincts begged for more.

And so, he chose to listen to his omega.

“Alpha, just fuck me,” he pleaded. Yoriichi could be cruel, too. “F-fuck me deep… make me remember who I belong to. I…” His mind screamed only for one thing—the knot. The delicious stretch of being filled that way again. “K-knot…” His final whisper came out as a desperate plea. “Give me your knot, alpha. I want it—I need it.”

Yoriichi’s sharp alpha fangs glinted as a satisfied growl tore from his throat, his instincts spiraling with the same desire.

His grip on Sumiyoshi’s thighs tightened, and with a fierce thrust he drove back into his cunt, stealing his breath away. His hips began to pound, fast and aggressive, pushing the omega further out of his senses, pain bleeding into overwhelming pleasure.

“Yes, yes,” Sumiyoshi cried, his voice breaking with delight. His arms stretched out to his sides, fingers clutching the futon sheets in a desperate grip. “God, God—right there, just like that, darling!”

“What a mess you are,” Yoriichi whispered, his voice rough with exertion.

The omega’s only answer was a strangled moan that barely escaped his swollen, rosy lips.

Sumiyoshi marveled at his alpha’s endurance. Even in the haze of lust, he couldn’t help but wonder—was Yoriichi always like this outside the rut, or was this stamina a consequence of it?

A brutal thrust pushed his legs even higher, heels pressing into Yoriichi’s shoulders, his cock driving even deeper. He could feel every drag of that thick shaft inside him, his walls already drenched with slick and stained by the traces of his alpha’s seed from the knots he had already taken. The wet, lewd sounds filled the room as Yoriichi drove into him again and again, the tip of his cock slamming against his womb with cruel force, making him lose his mind with each penetration. His throat burned, his tongue felt unbearably dry as he gasped for air—yet all that left him were screams, moans, and pleas for mercy, begging his alpha to fuck him harder, faster, to give him his knot.

And then he felt it—Yoriichi’s cock swelling inside him. He cried out, tears spilling from the corners of his eyes as the stretch drove him wild, pain and pleasure twining into something overwhelming.

Clenching down around him desperately, Sumiyoshi milked that thick shaft, his walls gripping around the delicious fullness that almost made him smile through his haze. He saw Yoriichi choke back a moan, brows furrowed in concentration, jaw clenched into a perfect line.

Oh, Sumiyoshi felt so lucky.

His alpha was so beautiful.

Even like this—skin flushed with the fever of the rut, beads of sweat sliding down his temples and brow, dripping over his chest and abs—he looked breathtaking. So breathtaking that Sumiyoshi thought he could endure even more rounds, just for the privilege of seeing his alpha like this.

“You’re so desperate,” the alpha murmured, his fingers digging into the omega’s thighs hard enough to leave marks that would bloom later. Sumiyoshi moaned needily.

“Naughty, filthy boy,” Yoriichi growled, completely satisfied.

Sumiyoshi cried out, his voice breaking into sobs when Yoriichi pushed his knees to his chest, the alpha’s knot driving deeper and pressing against the edge of his womb. The omega thought he might break apart, his legs begging for a reprieve as he found himself nearly folded in half.

Seriously, how was he this ridiculously flexible—and had never realized it until now?

“Craving my cock like that…” The alpha’s voice cracked as his hands gripped the omega’s legs, his hips moving with brutal force. His release was close now, his thrusts growing sloppy. “Do you want my knot?” he whispered.

“Yes, yes,” Sumiyoshi sobbed. Tears slipped from his eyes, mixing with the sweat on his temples. “I want puppies,” he cried out. “Harder, alpha!” He felt his walls stretch around him, eyes flying open at the overwhelming sensation, only to cry harder. His cunt clenched desperately around his alpha’s length, his body demanding to be knotted. “God, God—fill me with alpha, use me, use me! Cum i-inside me!”

Yoriichi growled at his omega’s words, halting his thrusts. Sumiyoshi whimpered in despair at the sudden loss of friction. But then, the alpha grabbed both of Sumiyoshi’s hands and forced them back behind his knees.

“Hold them there,” he ordered.

Sumiyoshi nodded obediently, clutching at his trembling legs and pulling them up as high as he could, presenting his slick cunt to his alpha. He wanted Yoriichi to keep fucking him.

His omega instincts went wild the moment the swollen cock slid back inside him, stretching him in the most delicious way. He realized what Yoriichi wanted—submission. For him to hold his own legs open, baring himself completely, showing his entrance, accepting his alpha’s knot and his rut.

Because it was no longer Yoriichi bending and holding him open. It was Sumiyoshi himself, holding his legs high, offering himself, inviting his alpha to breed him.

The act of submission made his chest heave, his breath quickening, the pressure in his own cock painful. He threw his head back, screaming, the sound breaking into sobbing moans as his orgasm ripped through him, his seed spilling across his abdomen.

“You just l-love the way I fuck you, don’t you?” Yoriichi’s laugh was sharp, cruel, narcissistic—so unlike the gentle man he was outside of rut. “You’re so wet, so ready for me.” His voice cracked as a strangled moan escaped him, his face tightening as Sumiyoshi’s cunt clenched desperately around his swelling knot, making it harder to move. “I can feel this tight little hole squeezing me every time I fuck you.” He laughed low, darkly amused.

Sumiyoshi only moaned, even more aroused by his alpha’s filthy words now that his body had already spilled over in release.

Yoriichi thrust only a few more times before groaning deeply, his cock swelling as the knot locked him inside. The tip flared against Sumiyoshi’s womb, the omega crying as overstimulation wracked his body. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he writhed beneath him, trying to force the knot deeper even though it was already impossibly lodged inside. His trembling hands slipped from his knees, unable to hold any longer.

A muffled moan broke from his lips when he felt it—hot, thick release spilling deep inside, painting his walls. Yoriichi growled, utterly satisfied, giving a few lazy thrusts to empty every drop inside his omega.

He wanted him pregnant.

Exhausted beyond belief, Sumiyoshi knew he could never tire of his alpha’s knot—so hot, so perfect, all of it caused by him and only him.

With a noisy sigh, his legs dropped to either side of Yoriichi’s body. He hissed at the cramp in his thighs, too sore to even think of lifting them back onto his alpha’s shoulders.

For a few moments, only their ragged breathing filled the room, both struggling to recover from the intensity. Sumiyoshi watched as Yoriichi closed his eyes, a low, pleased purr rumbling in his throat. That sound alone made him happy. He truly was being a good omega.

“Look at you,” Yoriichi whispered with fascination.

Sumiyoshi glanced at him tiredly, his eyes still curious.

“You’re so swollen.” One of Yoriichi’s hands caressed his lower belly with adoration, his pink eyes glowing with pride simply from having knotted him for the fourth time that night.

Sumiyoshi flushed at the implication.

“You almost look pregnant already, carrying my pup so well,” Yoriichi murmured with reverence, eyes fixed on his belly.

Oh, Sumiyoshi loved the thought. Still, he wasn’t ready for that yet.

God, if sex felt like this, he wanted to enjoy it a little longer before the fever to have a pup hit him and the desire to start a family consumed him.

He bit his tongue before blurting something stupid—like, “Hey, I think I’ll brew a tea to stop it. We haven’t talked about it, but I’ll do it anyway.”

If he ever dared say something like that to Yoriichi—in rut, no less—it would unleash a fury that would lock him in the room for a week, nothing but a vessel for his alpha’s desires and his breeding.

He couldn’t blame him; it was instinct. An alpha in rut wanted nothing more than a pregnant omega.

So Sumiyoshi had to choose his words carefully.

“Yes…” he whispered, his eyes closing with exhaustion, the last traces of tears slipping down his cheeks.

Yoriichi only purred in response, deeply satisfied.

Once again, he shifted their bodies, placing Sumiyoshi on top of him. The omega’s cheek pressed against his alpha’s collarbone, lulled by the strong, steady rumble of his purr, warming at the comfort and familiarity of his mate’s closeness. Sumiyoshi answered with a happy purr of his own.

Yoriichi said nothing more. And Sumiyoshi was fine with that.

His eyes slowly fluttered shut, deciding to rest before his alpha’s libido spiked again. The knot would weaken soon—it always did after the fifth time—but still, he let himself drift.

But…

“Why can’t I sleep?” he whispered, annoyed at his body and its sudden bout of unjustified insomnia.

He didn’t understand. He was completely spent, his body at its absolute limit. He hadn’t felt this sore since Suyako’s pregnancy, when they had walked endlessly from village to village, and even then he could sleep like a stone at night.

It felt unfair now, not being able to rest.

He heard a low growl rumble in his alpha’s throat, half-asleep as he was. Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together, remembering the fresh mark on his neck—a mark that meant every feeling he had, Yoriichi would sense as well. From now on, lying to him was impossible.

It still felt unreal to think about everything that came with a mating mark.

He sighed, resting his head against the firm chest of his alpha, savoring the gentle rhythm of his breathing. Yoriichi stroked his lower back in slow, steady motions while his other hand tangled through Sumiyoshi’s copper strands, massaging his scalp lightly.

Moonlight spilled in through the uncovered window, and Sumiyoshi chose to focus on how beautiful it looked. His thoughts drifted to everything he had to do tomorrow—assuming Yoriichi would even let him leave the room. He reminded himself over and over that he needed to drink the damn tea, the only thing standing between them and an accident neither of them was ready to deal with yet. He also thought about what meal he could prepare for his alpha, since Yoriichi needed to regain his strength. Even though Sumiyoshi seemed to be the one physically worn out, he knew it was Yoriichi who was truly exhausted. His rut drained him, and his physical effort was always double.

That made Sumiyoshi realize he had no reason to complain about his own soreness. His alpha was far more drained than him—but with his high libido and instincts in control, Yoriichi would never admit it aloud.

A small smile curved at his lips.
It was fine. He could endure more.
It was their first night, after all—he definitely had to endure more.

His eyelids grew heavy, and suddenly the moonlight wasn’t as fascinating anymore. He finally closed his eyes.

The last thing he did was release a half-complaining sigh as the knot began to shrink, but he was too far gone to think about it.

Then, he felt a sudden pull in his body.

He whimpered tiredly, his limbs numb with drowsiness. He was sure he had only just shut his eyes—it couldn’t have been that long.

“Darling, you’re going to kill me…” Sumiyoshi murmured, bratty and petulant, a pout forming on his lips.

Yoriichi didn’t respond. He simply shifted their bodies, the alpha once again towering over him. Sumiyoshi looked at him with sleepy, lazy eyes, though still alert enough to notice if something seemed wrong.

But Yoriichi looked perfectly fine. Sumiyoshi puffed his cheeks in frustration—it wasn’t fair. How could his alpha still look so radiant even with a fever-bright flush painting his face, sweat dripping along his frame, and his long hair sticking out wildly? The alpha still looked maddeningly good.

Sumiyoshi let out a broken moan as Yoriichi’s cock dragged along his stretched walls, making him keenly aware that he was still buried deep inside. The leftover seed leaked out, dripping past his raw lips and slicking down his thighs with sticky heat.

Yoriichi hummed, his pink eyes fixed on the omega’s dripping hole. With two fingers, he pushed deep inside, unwilling to let even a drop escape. In his mind, it wasn’t just an act of instinct—it was an act of possession.

His omega was full of his seed. That made him his.

The alpha wanted to see his omega claimed like this, stuffed to the brim with his essence, not allowing a single drop to slip away.

Sumiyoshi whined in discomfort, but the sound melted into a breathy moan the moment those fingers curled, scraping against his walls and brushing his womb with practiced precision. His eyes fluttered shut, surrendering to the sensation.

The alpha licked his lips, restless to bury himself again. His free hand reached for his softened cock, wrapping around it tightly. He hissed at the contact, stroking himself desperately. Within moments, he was fully hard again, straining with the need to knot his omega once more.

His teeth itched, his gaze falling on the fresh mark at his omega’s neck—angry red, ringed with faint traces of blood.

It looked so good.

The alpha’s fangs grazed his swollen lips, aching to bite again.

But his instincts were wild, demanding more ways to claim what was his. He wanted everything. He had the right to everything. After all, his omega belonged to him.

“Sit up,” he ordered firmly. His fingers withdrew from the omega’s slick walls, slow and deliberate.

Sumiyoshi obeyed instantly, whimpering at the loss, feeling the cold trail of seed trickle down from him. It felt strange, but not unpleasant.

Yoriichi nodded in satisfaction at his omega’s obedience.

The alpha’s gaze lingered on the haori still hanging from the omega’s shoulders. His eager hands slid the fabric down, a silent command flickering in his eyes, urging him to raise his arms so he could take it off.
Another piece of clothing was tossed through the air, landing far from them.

The alpha drank in the sight of his omega’s bare form, more breathtaking now without a single garment covering him. Sitting there, in the full glory of his nudity, his hips looked broader with the soft flesh gathered there, his waist showing small rolls that only made him more real, more his. Yoriichi’s sharp-toothed smile spread across his lips, filled with delight and possessive joy.

Sumiyoshi looked at him with a dazed curiosity, his mind still wandering in dreamlike fog. He didn’t know what his alpha would do next, but he was ready to obey anything.
That haze shattered when the alpha suddenly flipped him onto his stomach, his chest hitting the futon, his face buried into the sheets. Now pressed down, unable to see his alpha, Sumiyoshi’s breath quickened and his mind began to race.

This was new. They had never—

Yoriichi’s strong hands dug into his hips, pulling them up roughly, leaving his ass fully exposed. Sumiyoshi’s face burned hot with shame. He had never felt so small, so utterly dominated. Not being able to look at Yoriichi made his nerves spike even more; he had no idea what would happen next.

“Keep your hips up,” the alpha growled into his ear. Sumiyoshi only nodded quickly, completely submissive.

His alpha was commanding him to present. His alpha was making him present—one of the most submissive positions an omega could offer.
He was vulnerable.

“Yoriichi, I—”

His words were cut off when his alpha’s cock drove into him in a single, brutal thrust. Sumiyoshi cried out, his forearms pressing into the futon as his forehead dropped against it.
Deep. So deep. It reached farther inside him than ever before.

The alpha’s cock dragged against the slick walls of his heat, the tip slamming against his very core. A loud moan tore from Sumiyoshi’s lips, breaking into a clear, sharp cry. Yoriichi’s grip on his hips loosened, his palms sliding down until they were clutching his ass, fingers digging in hard as he forced his omega’s body back onto his cock.

“Ah—Alpha…!” Sumiyoshi sobbed, his hands clawing desperately at the futon. “Oh, fuck, fuck—damn it—” his voice broke, raw with pleasure.

He heard Yoriichi laugh, and he could only moan in protest, humiliated.

The alpha’s hips stayed still, refusing to thrust. Instead, Yoriichi pulled his omega’s ass back onto his cock, using his body like nothing more than an object to satisfy himself.
The sharp sound of his hips meeting Sumiyoshi’s ass filled the room, the wet noise of his cock hitting deep inside him again and again. It was obscene, relentless—so much that it only made him harder, drunk on the lewd atmosphere between them.

It was so good. Just him enjoying his omega, who received him so perfectly without moving, letting him do all the work, letting himself be fucked like the good omega he was—eager to please his alpha.

“You’re so good…” Yoriichi whispered, a shaky smile curling on his lips. “So, so good.” Sumiyoshi whimpered, nodding frantically at the praise. “Letting me fuck you like this, taking my cock so easily.”

“God, baby,” the omega moaned, completely undone. His palms pressed into the blankets, his chest lifting off the futon for a moment as his head stayed forward. “Yes, yes, yes—” he sobbed. His eyes fluttered shut, tears he hadn’t noticed spilling down his cheeks, trailing along his neck and mixing with the sweat dripping from his temples. “I love it. God—I love it so much.”

A choked laugh came from his alpha.

“And do you want me to fuck you harder, omega?” he murmured with raw desire, one hand squeezing his ass so tightly that Sumiyoshi almost jumped from the shock.

“Yes—yes, I want it!” he cried, tilting his head back to glimpse his alpha over his shoulder, who was grinning down at him with arrogant pride. “Fuck me harder, baby,” he moaned out, loud and desperate.

Yoriichi growled with pure lust, his fangs glinting more with every movement. Sumiyoshi almost shrank back in submission at the sight of him. Yet he was caught off guard when the alpha stretched out his arm, his hand tangling in his hair and yanking his head back, forcing it still with no chance of escape.

Sumiyoshi let out a moan that quickly broke into a cry, his arms pressing forward to cling desperately to the futon. His eyelids grew heavy, shutting completely as he tried to hold on to the single shred of sanity left in him, his mouth falling open to release every sound his raw, dry throat could manage.

The alpha tightened his grip in his omega’s hair, pulling harshly to use it as leverage as he drove himself deep inside. His other hand clamped down on Sumiyoshi’s hip, forcing him still as his own hips slammed forward in relentless, brutal thrusts—dragging out of the omega only to bury himself again with the same punishing force. The sound was slick, wet, obscene. The tip of his cock crashed against the omega’s womb again and again, a symphony that to Yoriichi’s ears was nothing short of perfect.

“Ju-just like that,” Sumiyoshi gasped out, his body limp, giving himself over to be fucked senseless. “Yes, yes, yes—” he sobbed, on the verge of breaking down completely under the pleasure. “Ju-just fuck me like that. It feels so good, alpha. Oh God, yes, yes.”

Each thrust only grew harder, sharper. With every cry Sumiyoshi gave, Yoriichi answered with a growl—words tumbling out that only made the omega wetter. His own small cock was painfully hard, denied of any friction except when it slapped helplessly against his stomach. When he dared to wrap his hand around himself—he never learned—Yoriichi’s palm cracked down on his ass, the slap so sharp it ripped a scream from his throat. Immediately after, the alpha sank his fangs into the back of his neck in warning, commanding submission with teeth and threat alike.

“S-sorry, I’m sorry!” Sumiyoshi sobbed, each thrust feeling like punishment. The position was exquisite, yet cruel at the same time.

He felt himself slipping again, his eyes fluttering half-shut as they rolled upward in total ecstasy, his brows furrowing downward with each pulse of pleasure that raced through him. His mouth hung open, struggling for breath that his nose couldn’t catch through the haze of overstimulation. His throat was scorched, his saliva long gone, leaving him raw and desperate.

A broken moan ripped out when Yoriichi pulled almost all the way out of him, leaving just the tip inside, only to slam back into him over and over. Each thrust dragged another strangled cry from Sumiyoshi’s lips, sharp moans unraveling into hoarse screams.

At some point, he began to move with Yoriichi, chasing the rhythm of his hips, slamming himself back onto the alpha’s cock. His own cries told him how much better it felt this way, both of them grinding together, lost in the hunt for pleasure.

But his knees began to tremble. His body begged for rest—it couldn’t take any more.

When he finally gave out, his legs collapsing against the futon, Yoriichi instantly released his hair. His palm seized the fresh mark on his nape instead, shoving his head down until his cheek was pressed hard into the bedding, making it nearly impossible to breathe. Tears blurred Sumiyoshi’s vision completely as he sobbed, overwhelmed. It was too much—too much—and he still hadn’t come, though his body screamed for release. Yoriichi gripped his hips, yanking them high to present his swollen, red, abused cunt.

“Stay still,” the alpha warned, his voice low, dangerous. Sumiyoshi couldn’t see it, but he knew he was baring his fangs.

“I can’t anymore, alpha,” he wept, his fists twisting the white sheets. “I can’t—too much, too much.”

The alpha drove into him again. Sumiyoshi screamed, the tip of his cock slamming into his limit, igniting that unbearable, searing pleasure.

“Of course you can,” Yoriichi snarled.

“N-no, I can’t,” Sumiyoshi sobbed.

“But you’re gripping me so tight,” the alpha growled, forcing his omega’s hips down against him, fucking him through the tremors. Sumiyoshi’s cries broke into moans of sheer pleasure. “Because you just love the way I fu-fuck you. Don’t you?” he hissed through clenched teeth, a sharp gasp following when the omega clamped down around him, walls fluttering and squeezing, growing tighter still.

Sumiyoshi could only let out a moan at his words.
The alpha kept dragging him down onto his cock, moving his body up and down. Sumiyoshi didn’t want to move anymore, so he let Yoriichi do whatever he pleased with him.

His eyes closed, focusing on the intoxicating burn of his cock dragging against his walls, trying to ignore his exhaustion.
Every thrust was so pleasurable. Now that he had stopped chasing his own release like before, the alpha began to use him as if he were nothing but an object, seeking his own satisfaction.

That should have angered him—being treated like a thing was reason enough to get upset, given how disrespectful it was.
And yet, Sumiyoshi could only smile foolishly at how hot it was that his alpha used him as he wished, the only one who could ease his relentless drive.

He was a good omega, after all. He would let Yoriichi use him as many times as he needed to calm himself.

His whole body felt hot, unbearably so. His hips ached, his chest ached, and his cheek pressed against the futon burned.
“D-Damn it…” the omega whispered, completely gone. His shallow breaths weren’t helping anymore—he was losing his mind. “Knot—give me the knot—” he sobbed.

Yoriichi panted for air, a laugh rumbling through the room all the same.
“Y-you want me to knot you?”

“Yes, yes!” he cried. “G-give it to me. Please, alpha…!”

He heard the alpha chuckle.
“Then do your best,” Yoriichi murmured, amused.

Oh, Sumiyoshi was going to punch his alpha when he was back in his senses.
He was really cruel!

All Sumiyoshi could do was tighten desperately around his alpha’s cock, clenching down on him to make it tighter, to please him. Yoriichi hissed from the mix of pain and pleasure, feeling his knot swell inside his omega’s cunt, the tightness making it harder and harder to move.

“I-I can feel this hot cunt squeezing me every time I fuck you,” the alpha whispered, completely gone, matching the omega’s sobbing pleas.

“O-only yours,” the omega whispered back. “Your hot cunt to fuck.”

That was all it took for the alpha to slam into him so hard that Sumiyoshi screamed in pure ecstasy, his face burying into the futon to muffle the cries as his walls convulsed with pleasure. He finally came so hard that tears streamed down his face, his cock spilling onto the futon, going limp against it.

The hard thrust of Yoriichi’s hips stopped as the tip swelled quickly, the alpha giving one last deep drive before leaning against his omega’s back and groaning in his ear when his release finally tore through him.

Sumiyoshi sobbed in pleasure as hot spurts of his alpha’s seed filled him deep, the knot locking them together, not letting a single drop escape—ensuring every chance of successful breeding.

The omega gasped against the futon, mouth open, trying to catch his breath like a man starved for air. The alpha, meanwhile, pressed kisses down his back, sucking at his skin to leave bruises that would stain for days.

When the knot reached its peak, buried so deep inside, the alpha rolled them onto their sides, finding the perfect position for them to rest until it would finally let them part.

“You did so well,” the alpha whispered, leaving soft kisses along his nape, carefully licking over the mark he had left in dominance. “So good, my sweet omega.”

And Sumiyoshi smiled sleepily.

After six knots, filthy words, and rough movements…

Those were the closest words he would get from his alpha without instincts clouding his mind.
His Yoriichi. His alpha.

And, feeling utterly satisfied, Sumiyoshi closed his eyes and finally drifted to sleep.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

It was hot.

Not the unbearable kind of heat that burned your skin under the midday sun, the one that felt irritating from the very first touch. This one was gentler, the sort of warmth that lingered on your body, slowly spreading, tolerable at first but bound to become bothersome if it stayed for too long. Fortunately, that wasn’t the case—but the sunlight on his face was a problem.

He squinted, frowning as the brightness seeped into his eyes, turning his vision red. The sting of light made him knit his brows in annoyance. Not the most pleasant way to wake up.

Before opening his eyes, he shielded his face with a hand, trying to lessen the irritation.

Sumiyoshi slowly forced his eyelids open, blinking several times as his vision wavered between blurred and clear. When he finally adjusted, the sight before him was the wide-open window, the curtain pushed to the side, letting in the morning sun as if mocking him for not closing it the night before.

He remembered that he had meant to… but Yoriichi had been faster, intercepting him, dragging him down onto the futon, and then—

A sharp sound escaped his throat. His hand slid from his eyes to cover his entire face, now flushed red, as the memories from just a few hours earlier struck him like a hammer, rearranging his thoughts.

He hadn’t left the futon since.

As his mind replayed every detail, a shiver coursed down his body the moment a strong arm curled around his waist, pulling him back against the bare chest of his alpha.

Sumiyoshi let out a small sigh, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he melted into the comfort of his partner’s embrace.

Judging by the softness of the morning sun, it must have been eight or nine o’clock. The sky was already bright blue with fluffy clouds scattered across it—it was clearly no longer dawn.

He wondered how long he had slept. His body still felt heavy, his eyelids dragging shut as he was lulled by Yoriichi’s warmth and the comfort of the fresh mark that still radiated security through his veins. Yet he stayed awake, his mind gradually clearing from the haze of sleep.

“Six…” he whispered to himself, probing the memory.

Six knots.

It had felt like just a few hours, but there had been six knots. Six rounds.

For his alpha, that probably wasn’t anything remarkable—he was sure Yoriichi’s stamina could have pushed far beyond that. But for Sumiyoshi, things didn’t work the same. Definitely not.

Yoriichi had come six times, if the knots were anything to count by. But Sumiyoshi… he had lost track of the number of orgasms he’d had.

There were too many. Far too many.

Heat crept up his cheeks again as his mind echoed with Yoriichi’s rough voice, whispering against his ear, eager to see him unravel beneath him, promising he would make him fall apart more times than he could ever imagine.

It was ridiculous to feel shy now. Even though Yoriichi’s words left him flustered—God, why did he have to talk so much when they were having sex?—he wasn’t innocent either. He answered back, even if his replies quickly dissolved into broken moans and incoherent pleas for more.

Should he really be embarrassed after everything he had done—and let himself be done to?

“Dear God…” he muttered, covering his face again even though no one was watching. “That was intense.”

He wasn’t sure it had been the wisest decision to have his first time with Yoriichi right in the middle of his training peak. Of course, the very first knot had been manageable, but there was a difference between doing it once and doing it countless times within mere hours of losing his virginity.

And yet… he didn’t regret it. He never would. Just like he’d never tell Yoriichi to his face that it had been too much for him. He knew it would crush the alpha to hear it.

Still…

He had liked it.

Yoriichi rarely let his alpha side show. If it weren’t for the strong scent that gave him away, he could have easily passed for a beta, with his calm and impassive demeanor, never showing the slightest urge to assert dominance or defend his position.

It had been a complete shock to witness firsthand what he was like when his alpha instincts took over—pure, primal urges that craved nothing but reproduction. For both alphas and omegas, that was the ultimate goal at the end of a rut or heat: conception.

He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to banish the forbidden thoughts that still lingered. He couldn’t deny he was still affected by what had just happened; any slight movement would make him feel wet all over again. Letting out a slow breath, he forced himself to focus—he had a whole day to take care of.

His gaze fell on the arm draped tightly around his waist, a possessive hold with no intention of letting him go. Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together in concentration and, moving carefully, began to lift Yoriichi’s arm away. Somehow, almost miraculously, he succeeded without waking him. The alpha only let out a small grunt of protest before his breathing evened out again, deep and steady in sleep.

Sumiyoshi smiled, relieved.

Determined to get up, he began to move away from his partner’s body. But the moment he created some distance, something inside him stirred with growing discomfort.

His eyes widened in shock, his hand flying to his mouth to stifle a sharp gasp.

“…Seriously?” he whispered, mortified against his palm.

Yoriichi’s cock was still buried inside him, soft now without the drive of arousal. The alpha must have passed out right after him, too spent to bother pulling out. Or maybe… maybe he had done it on purpose, making sure not a single drop of his seed would escape. A clever strategy if the goal was to ensure pregnancy.

Blushing furiously, Sumiyoshi carefully slid himself off the futon. His lips parted as a gasp escaped when the length slipped out of him, dragging against his walls until there was nothing left inside. He felt empty—so empty it hurt—and a low whimper of loss caught in his throat. It was unsettling how quickly he had grown used to being filled so completely by his alpha.

“God, you’re a total degenerate,” he muttered under his breath, scolding himself.

Was he seriously lamenting not being full of his alpha anymore? He had spent the entire night like that!

Once he finally pulled away from Yoriichi, his lungs seemed to work properly again. He stood, moving just as carefully as before, only to feel cold seed trickling down his thighs, sticky and slow. A startled squeak left him at the sensation.

He cursed under his breath, face flushing as red as his alpha’s hair. Quickly deciding he couldn’t stand it any longer, he made up his mind to head to the bath and wash up. He felt dirty, sweaty, and uncomfortably sticky. But the second he stepped away from Yoriichi, a strange pressure tightened in his chest. His throat dried up, his voice failing him, as if his body itself refused to obey.

He wasn’t allowed to leave.

His omega scolded him for trying to wash away his alpha’s essence, insisting that every drop mattered if he wanted to carry a pup. His instincts begged him to stay, to keep everything inside where it belonged.

“Damn instincts,” he hissed, clenching his teeth. With sheer willpower, he began searching for something to wear.

He picked up his white trousers and Yoriichi’s red haori, craving the comfort of his alpha even while apart. He pressed the fabric to his face, breathing in their mingled scents with a soft sigh. Maybe, just maybe, he agreed with his omega about not wanting to wash up—though only because he loved the feeling of carrying his alpha with him. For now, one of Yoriichi’s garments would be enough. He could put it back on after his bath.

His eyes drifted one last time to Yoriichi, sleeping so deeply it seemed nothing in the world could disturb him. Sumiyoshi felt an urge to hurry; he couldn’t be away from his alpha for too long. He slid the door open, closing it gently behind him and leaving the thick haze of pheromones trapped in the room.

Walking was torture. He had always thought it was an exaggeration when people said they couldn’t walk after sex, that it was just some silly myth. But now, experiencing it himself, he had no choice but to admit—they had been absolutely right.

His hips ached, his legs trembled so badly he thought he might collapse at any moment from the strain. His thighs weren’t faring much better, sore with every step, muscles protesting with sharp cramps at each movement.

He reached the bathroom with great effort, one hand supporting his lower back and the other clinging to the cabin walls. He hissed in annoyance at the persistent discomfort, all his instincts urging him to return to his alpha, who would surely be delighted to pamper him after he had been such a good omega for him last night.

His eyes widened in shock.

Had he really thought that?

“What embarrassing things you think…” he muttered to himself, scolding under his breath.

Those were the kind of thoughts he usually had when he was in heat. Clearly, he wasn’t, so he blamed how weak he felt physically, to the point of wanting to seek refuge in his alpha. Besides…

“The mark.” He whispered, immediately recognizing why he felt such a strong need to be close to Yoriichi.

He rushed to the bathroom mirror, standing in front of it. Carelessly, he pulled off his haori, letting it fall at his feet. His eyes widened even more, looking larger than they already were. With trembling fingers, he touched the place where neck and shoulder met, where the indentations of teeth clung to that piece of flesh. It was clear that the person who had done it had used all his strength to claim that spot—a place that would last for a lifetime.

It was a little red, almost pink, and hurt slightly at the touch, but there was no trace of blood. Yoriichi had taken good care of the wound.

It was perfect. Pink, clean, and painless. A mark made with full consent, a symbol of an eternal bond, filled with love and devotion.

The ideal kind of mark any omega would desire.

“Damn, yes…” He laughed softly, fingertips brushing the wound. “I have a mark!”

Sumiyoshi almost started bouncing in place, if not for the memory of his sore body holding him back. Still, all pain was forgotten as soon as he saw that mark decorating his neck.

He adored it. It was the first time he saw it, and he was certain he would never stop admiring it each day. He promised himself that every time he passed by a mirror, he would stop to gaze at it, remembering how beautiful it was and everything it meant.

He was Yoriichi’s omega. They were officially mates.

“Perfect. Completely perfect.” A wide smile spread across his face, his cheeks flushed with happiness as he remembered how much he loved the man who slept peacefully in his nest—the man who was, for all intents and purposes, already his.

Unconsciously, he began to hum a tune he had never heard before, but it sounded cheerful. He walked to the ofuro and filled it with fresh water gathered from the nearby stream. Soon it was ready. Sumiyoshi scattered lavender petals into the water and enjoyed watching them float, insignificant as the act might have been. Finally, he dipped a hand into the water, finding it cool and refreshing.

Content, he slipped off his pants, sliding them down his aching legs, and stepped into the ofuro, releasing a sigh of relief. He closed his eyes in satisfaction, resting his back against the wood.

“Gods, I thank you for all of this…” he murmured, a silly smile on his lips.

Sumiyoshi savored those minutes of solitude, focusing on washing his body and hair, cherishing those small moments when he could feel clean before Yoriichi pounced on him again. Yet the feeling of guilt never left him, and the thoughts that he shouldn’t be away from his alpha only grew stronger.

When he stepped out of the bath, he dressed in the same clothes again. He hugged himself as Yoriichi’s red haori wrapped around him like a blanket, imagining it was his alpha’s strong arms enclosing him. Smiling at the thought, he made his way to the kitchen.

During his rut, Yoriichi would burn through too much energy, because the last thing on his mind in that haze of lust would be the basic activities he needed to survive. Eating a proper meal, for example.

As his newly bonded mate—how he loved to remind himself of that—Sumiyoshi felt it was his duty to look after his alpha, to watch over his health, and to keep supporting him through his rut.

The only thing that worried him was whether Yoriichi would allow him to feed him at least a little before pinning him down on the futon again. He prayed to the gods that he would. He cared deeply about Yoriichi, and if he wanted to survive this rut, food was essential.

Thankfully, Suyako had chopped some vegetables the day before to make cooking easier for him. The quickest option was soup, and he decided on miso—fast to prepare and easy to digest.

He lit the charcoal, watching the flames catch, then placed the pot where he would make the soup. His eyes flicked upward to the shelf where the spices were stored, the ones they used both for cooking and natural remedies.

A thought lit up in his mind, reminding him of what he had to do first—something more important than any meal. He apologized mentally to his alpha for that. Climbing up on the stool, he opened the cupboard and shuffled through the jars until he found the small container filled with tiny brown grains.

“Ground thistle,” he read aloud as he picked up the jar. He studied the grains with a frown, raising a brow at how small they looked and how much darker their shade of brown seemed. But he dismissed the thought, relieved he had remembered to prepare the tea.

So, before anything else, he used the fire to heat the water. His omega had scolded him countless times for even considering taking away the chance of conceiving, but this natural contraceptive would help him avoid what seemed almost inevitable. Sumiyoshi was rational—unlike his omega. He hadn’t spoken seriously with his alpha about pups yet, so the wisest choice was to drink the tea.

When it was ready, he poured it into a small bowl, grimacing as his mother’s warning came to mind—that it was unbearably bitter. He decided to add three drops of honey, knowing from her teachings that it wouldn’t interfere with the effect.

And so, Sumiyoshi began to drink it, the faint sweetness stinging his tongue as a woody aroma rose from the bowl.

He simply kept drinking.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Something was stinging, causing an unbearable itch.

Something burned at his neck—specifically where his neck met his shoulder, right at his scent gland that extended down toward his chest. The irritating sensation carved itself into him like an empty hollow inside his heart. In the haze between sleep and wakefulness, he couldn’t understand why it itched so much, why it hurt, why the burning was slowly intensifying until it became unbearable.

His eyes snapped open abruptly. His lips parted in a desperate search for air, as if he had been underwater for too long, his nose failing to give him the breath he needed. He sat up on the futon in one swift motion, his head pounding from the sudden movement. His eyes squeezed shut in pain, and his hands pressed against his temples, trying to ease the throbbing. Slowly, his breathing began to steady, though his chest still rose and fell as if he were anxious—worried—like something was…

Missing.

He turned his head to the right. That side of the futon was messy, the white sheets completely rumpled, but in the midst of that disorder, the faint outline of someone who had been there was still visible.

His brows furrowed, his forehead creasing, and the headache only grew worse.

The moment he managed to draw in air properly through his nose, with that very first breath he understood immediately what was wrong.

It wasn’t that something was missing. Someone was missing.

His head whipped to the left, his eyes scanning the entire room, searching desperately for a trace of that person. In one corner, he saw a pile of clothes likely tossed there with brute force. Among them, he recognized a green haori patterned with black squares.

His eyes narrowed. His gums itched and his alpha fangs bared unconsciously, scraping against his lower lip in the process. His fists clenched the sheets beneath him, twisting them with far too much force, the sound of fabric tearing under sheer strength ringing sharply in his ears.

“Omega…” he muttered, his voice carrying a dark undertone.

Where the hell was his omega?

His pheromones still lingered in the room, etched into the futon and clinging to Yoriichi’s own skin. But that wasn’t enough. He didn’t just need his scent—he needed all of him, his entire being right here by his side, where he belonged, where he had always belonged.

Why wasn’t his omega next to him?
Why had he left?
Was Yoriichi not good enough for him? So worthless that he wouldn’t even stay to wake up together?

He bore his mark now. He couldn’t leave—not when this was how things worked, how they would remain until the end of their lives.

His omega couldn’t just leave his side. He belonged to him—marked and seeded, claimed completely. It was undeniable.

Pain flashed across Yoriichi’s face, twisting it in grief and bitterness at the absence of his mate. But the sorrow quickly hardened into pure anger, a guttural growl vibrating deep in his chest.

No. His omega couldn’t have gone far. He was so good, so obedient—there was no way he would ever escape him. And even if he wanted to, he couldn’t. After all, Yoriichi was strong—the strongest alpha. He could give him the world if he wished, the kind of protection no other alpha ever could.

It had always been him. It always would be. Even during the years before they had met, it had still been him.

Of course it was obvious. Too obvious.

Now he had to go after his omega, bring him back to where he belonged. He couldn’t let him stray, not for anything in this world. He bore his mark—his scent must be radiating beautifully right now, sweet enough to attract other alphas. Yoriichi growled, low and dangerous.

He would never allow that.

His fangs ached, his hands trembled with anxious energy, ripping at the blankets for some form of release. His thoughts raced, burning with the need to remind his omega that leaving was impossible, that he belonged to him.

How dare he?

Yoriichi stood slowly, his eyes falling on his hakama crumpled in the corner of the room. He walked over and pulled it on, tying the sash around his waist with aggressive, desperate force, tightening it until it hurt. He didn’t care. Low growls of anger continued to rumble from his throat.

His omega needed to learn. Yes—that was what had to happen.

He was good. He was obedient. But everyone had their flaws. And Yoriichi was more than willing to correct that attitude. After all, they had an entire lifetime ahead of them.

He walked toward the bedroom door, slamming it shut with a thunderous crash, not even bothering to check if it had broken. His nose twitched with every step. The cabin wasn’t that big, so it didn’t take him long to track the sweet scent of chocolate now laced with sharp citrus notes of lemon. The urge to purr crept up on him as he caught it, knowing perfectly well he had done a good job marking his mate.

But the thought was pushed aside as his irritation reignited. He had to follow after him.

How dare he walk away from him after being freshly marked?

A thoughtless omega. That’s what he was.

He reached the kitchen doorway, halting there as he clung desperately to the frame, his breathing heavy, a sharp cramp shooting through his lower abdomen. He knew exactly what it meant. A long sigh slipped past his lips, and his eyes dilated the moment he saw his omega in one piece.

He hadn’t left. He was still here, in their cabin—his home.

And yet, the memory of waking up alone, without him at his side, not in their room, not in their nest, not on the futon they shared every night—that stoked his anger. His mate had no right to do this. No right to abandon him after being claimed. The omega belonged to him now, and he was expected to abide by every rule he set.

That’s how things were.

His omega stood facing the wall, staring at the calendar pinned in the kitchen as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. The sight displeased him—something else holding more of his mate’s attention than him, his alpha. He had a brush in one hand, marking something on the calendar, while in the other he held a bowl from which he had been drinking. But Yoriichi couldn’t even process what it was.

The omega turned at last, his eyes widening in surprise to see him awake. But quickly, that surprise softened into a tender smile, his scent blooming with affection, expressing nothing but joy at the sight of him. His cheeks flushed pink, and soon his eyes began to avert, skittering downward as though trying to avoid his gaze.

That did not please him one bit. He was the alpha. What could possibly matter more than him?

“Yoriichi,” his omega greeted warmly. He set the bowl down on the counter. “Did you sleep well?”

Leaning against the counter, he fidgeted with his fingers, glancing up at him only to look away again, unable to hold his gaze.

No. He hadn’t rested well—because he had woken up and his omega wasn’t there.

He watched as his mate’s expression scrunched with worry at the lack of response. One hand darted up to his neck, brushing over the fresh mark, hissing softly at the sting.

He must have mistaken Yoriichi’s anger for pain.

As if he thought Yoriichi incapable of making a proper claim mark. Ridiculous. He had bitten deep and clean—perfectly. His mark would never bring him pain.

The thought offended him. Truly, it did.

“A-are you… alright?” the omega’s voice faltered. Yoriichi saw his head tilt ever so slightly, baring his throat in submission, instinctively trying to soothe his alpha’s displeasure.

“I’m not,” he growled. The omega nearly flinched at the sharpness in his tone.

Sumiyoshi shrank in place, as though wishing to disappear under the weight of his piercing glare. His mark throbbed, making him wince, his breathing turning quick and shallow, unease prickling over his skin.

Fear.

No… not quite fear.

“Why weren’t you in the room?” he demanded, his voice firm and edged. The omega saw his fangs flash in the dim light—a warning. He wanted answers. Fast and precise. “Why weren’t you in our nest?”

Sumiyoshi’s breath hitched. His knees trembled, and the pull to drop to the floor at his alpha’s feet only grew stronger.

“Present yourself, present yourself.” The thought echoed in his head.

“I just wanted—”

“No. I wanted you there.” The interruption cut him off like a blade. Sumiyoshi squeezed his eyes shut at the sharpness in his voice. “You had no right to leave my side. You must always be by my side.”

He reminded himself again and again that this was the rut. His alpha’s pink eyes still glowed with that dark haze of instinct, need overwhelming reason. It finally clicked why he had felt uneasy earlier—why his instincts had been urging him not to leave his alpha’s side.

Damn it. This was something new.

Yoriichi was furious with him—for nothing more than not being in the bedroom when he woke up. He hadn’t even gone far, only into the kitchen.

This was an alpha’s anger.

“And why don’t you smell completely of me?” he hissed, his sharp eyes dragging over his mate from head to toe. Even though he wore Yoriichi’s haori, drenched in his scent, it wasn’t enough. “Why don’t you smell like me? Answer.”

Sumiyoshi swore—no, he promised—that from now on, he would listen to his instincts whenever they told him to do something to please his alpha. This wasn’t his fault…! He had no idea how to handle an alpha in rut, no real knowledge. The only advice he’d ever had was from Suyako, who didn’t truly understand alphas either.

“He’ll be really possessive after the mark. He’s the epitome of a possessive alpha! A larva! A mosquito on a candied apple!” Suyako had told him the day before, sharing the little she knew. “Don’t do anything to make him angry. You know Yoriichi-san very well, but you don’t know his alpha. Still, all alphas are the same. All possessive and… that sort of thing! Yoriichi-san shouldn’t be an exception!”

Of course Suyako had to be right. Somehow, she was always right.

“I asked you something,” the alpha muttered. His frown was already deep, but somehow it seemed to harden even more. Sumiyoshi only swallowed harshly, his voice caught in his throat, unable to answer. Still, he said what his instincts screamed was the only right response.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered, his voice breaking, his head bowing in complete submission. “F-forgive me. I didn’t mean to, alpha.”

He couldn’t bring himself to look Yoriichi in the eyes again, too ashamed for disobeying him—even if, technically, Yoriichi had never asked him to stay by his side. Somehow, he had still failed his alpha.

He squeezed his eyes shut when he heard the heavy, firm steps across the floor. Sumiyoshi curled into himself, bracing for his partner’s wrath, ready to accept whatever might come.

His jaw was seized with the roughness he was already getting used to—the harsh grip of an alpha ruled by his instincts. Yoriichi was aggressive and forceful when taken over by them, but that didn’t frighten Sumiyoshi. In fact, it only reinforced the thought that his alpha was strong, powerful, and capable of protecting him.

Not the point, damn it.

His head was forced upward, his gaze locking with Yoriichi’s dark, piercing eyes.

Intimidation sank into him, his head instinctively tilting to one side, exposing his mark. But Yoriichi’s grip was like iron, holding his jaw in place, refusing to let him look away. It seemed this was something he demanded, even during sex—eye contact, submission.

“Stay still and look at me when I’m talking to you,” he whispered in that dangerous, low tone. “Who am I?”

Sumiyoshi swallowed with difficulty, his throat bone-dry.

“M-my alpha?”

A growl rumbled in response, sharp and disapproving, fangs flashing in warning.

“Are you asking me?”

“N-no…?” Panic rose sharply in him. His eyes widened, and he shook his head desperately. “No! Of course not—you’re my alpha. I…” His fingers pressed against the mark on his neck. “I—I carry your mark. Right?”

He felt clumsy, unsure of how to speak to an angry alpha.

“Yes,” the other purred, satisfied. Only then did Sumiyoshi breathe properly again, though the iron grip on his jaw remained. “It’s beautiful, isn’t it?”

“It’s pink,” he added softly, his own scent spilling into the air, sweet and rich with the happiness that filled him. “You did such a good job, alpha. So good for me.” He purred, eyes half-lidded as he gazed at Yoriichi’s face, hands sliding up to clutch at his broad shoulders, caressing him.

His clumsy attempt to soothe—seduce—seemed to work for a moment, and Sumiyoshi thought the possessive streak might end there. But Yoriichi’s eyes narrowed again, sharp and predatory, like a wolf sizing up prey. It made Sumiyoshi want to look anywhere but at his alpha.

“If you like it so much, why were you away from me? That’s a clear rejection, omega.” The whispered accusation was violent, each word emphasized with deliberate cruelty. “Did you wipe my scent off you? What do you think you’re doing?”

“I…”

“You’re such a bad omega. Too bad.” His grip released Sumiyoshi’s jaw only to slide roughly down his sides, fingers digging hard into his waist, dragging up and down until Sumiyoshi hissed at the treatment. Then those hands landed firmly on his ass, making him jolt and flush scarlet with embarrassment.

“Was it not enough? You can never get enough, can you, omega?” Each word was punctuated by the firm squeeze of his ass in Yoriichi’s palms. “Do I have to reopen that mark? Do I have to lock you in our room? Do I have to do all that just to remind you who you belong to?”

Oh, that was…

A muffled moan escaped him, his hand flying to cover his mouth, eyes widening in shock at his own reaction.

God. Why had that felt so good?

The alpha’s fingers dug deeper into his ass cheeks, and before he could stop another sound, he felt himself being lifted.

Sumiyoshi yelped sharply when Yoriichi picked him up. He knew the alpha was strong enough to never let him fall, but instinct still made him cling tighter, wrapping his legs around the other’s bare waist.

At that height, their eyes met again—no restrictions, no escape, both gazes locked in a silent, burning struggle. Sumiyoshi’s lips parted, torn between whispering something to his alpha or closing the distance and pressing their mouths together. Yoriichi’s lips looked so tempting, so soft, just like last night. He ached to taste them again, to be devoured by him all over.

He wanted his alpha to consume him again, the way he had last night. The vivid memories of being shoved into the futon, Yoriichi’s broad frame caging him in, leaving him no room to escape, made arousal pool between his thighs, wetness seeping into his pants.

Yoriichi’s tongue slipped out between his lips, his gaze dropping to his omega’s mouth with the same hunger reflected in those eyes. His nose wrinkled, inhaling again and again the sweet scent coming from the wet patch forming between his omega’s thighs.

The alpha’s hands squeezed both cheeks of his ass. Sumiyoshi let out a soft whimper, and encouraged by that intimate touch, Yoriichi began to lift and lower his omega’s body, grinding his covered sex against his own swelling erection. The omega could only release faint moans, his eyes shutting as he gave in to the sensation, his head resting on the alpha’s shoulder while he whispered broken words of encouragement to him.

But it wasn’t enough. Yoriichi knew it would never be enough. His lower belly tightened, his cock hardening more and more, pressing insistently against his omega’s soaked sex.

It wasn’t enough.

He needed to be inside his omega. He needed to remind him why he was the only alpha, why he should never stray away. He needed him to surrender. He needed to fill him until he was overflowing, maybe even give him a pup—or two. That would bind him to him forever.

A guttural growl rumbled from Yoriichi’s chest, and the omega clawed into his shoulders with a desperate grip.

The alpha pushed him onto the kitchen counter. Sumiyoshi ended up sitting on it, his legs spreading instinctively, already knowing what was expected, while his hands fumbled with the waistband of his own pants. Yoriichi didn’t bother waiting—he ripped them apart in a single violent motion, leaving his omega completely bare, save for the red haori draped over his shoulders.

Sumiyoshi leaned back, planting his palms firmly on the counter for support, his head tilting to the side, exposing his mating mark. His lustful gaze followed his alpha’s movements as Yoriichi stripped off his hakama. The omega moaned when he saw that thick length revealed once more, now in broad daylight. His body flushed hot, slick dripping freely as he trembled with anticipation of being filled again.

“F-Faster… hurry, hurry,” he begged in a high, needy whine. “I need it, I need it so bad.”

“Do you think you have the right to ask me for anything?” Yoriichi murmured, his voice low and sharp. His hands dragged the omega forward until his soaked entrance rubbed against his cock.

“N-No… I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” Sumiyoshi sobbed. “F-Forgive me, alpha… I was so bad!”

“Yes,” the alpha purred, satisfied that his omega accepted the blame. “How dare you disobey your alpha? That’s not who you are, baby. You’re good. You’re only mine.”

“I-I’m sorry,” Sumiyoshi pleaded, tears threatening to spill. “Please forgive me—”

His words were cut off by a sharp cry as his body jolted violently.

Yoriichi had slammed into him in a single thrust. His cock buried deep, stretching him, dragging deliciously against every trembling wall. Sumiyoshi was so tight—impossibly tight, even after taking him six times the night before.

If Yoriichi noticed, he didn’t care. He used his omega’s thighs as leverage, pulling out only to slam back in again, his thrusts punishing, the tip of his cock battering his cervix. Sumiyoshi cried out, the pressure instantly striking the spot that drove him mad. His eyes shut, his body shaking with the overwhelming rush of sensation.

“Why aren’t you looking at me? I told you to look,” the alpha growled, his hand gripping the omega’s jaw, forcing his gaze upward. Half-lidded eyes clouded with pleasure met his.

“Don’t look away. Watch closely. Watch who you belong to.”

“Yes,” Sumiyoshi nodded desperately, tears spilling as he whimpered. “God, baby… I need it so bad. Please, give it to me.”

The alpha only grunted in approval.

He hooked Sumiyoshi’s legs up, resting his heels over his shoulders, leaving him completely exposed. The omega gasped, his ass barely balanced on the edge of the counter, his dripping sex displayed shamelessly for the alpha.

The thrust came deep, making him sob as slick gushed out between their bodies. Yoriichi set a brutal pace, hips snapping forward and back, cock pounding mercilessly into him, hitting the very end of him, slamming against his womb. Slick leaked out in messy squelches, every thrust loud and wet. Sumiyoshi’s moans dissolved into helpless sobs, his entire body trembling while Yoriichi stayed laser-focused on him, watching every reaction.

“This sight belongs only to me,” the alpha whispered, as if he’d just realized the truth out loud. His half-lidded eyes trailed over Sumiyoshi, drinking him in. He leaned down, lips brushing his omega’s ear, making him shiver. “Don’t forget that.”

Sumiyoshi could only nod. He didn’t understand all that Yoriichi said, but he knew whatever it was, he had to agree.

“Don’t stop… don’t stop,” he begged, tears slipping down his face. “Y-Yes—I love it when you f-fuck me like this.”

Yoriichi was relentless, consumed by lust, chasing his own pleasure but also watching with hunger as his omega came apart beneath him.

He loved it. The alpha loved seeing him unravel into a desperate mess, begging only for him.

One of Yoriichi’s hands gripped the back of Sumiyoshi’s neck while the other held his thigh steady. The omega cried out, staring at him through tear-blurred eyes. That hand slid from his nape to his throat, lingering over the mark, before caressing his cheek with such unexpected tenderness that Sumiyoshi could barely comprehend it through the haze of pleasure.

Then the alpha pushed his thumb into his omega’s mouth—deep, pressing down on his tongue until Sumiyoshi gagged, unable to moan properly, choking on his own saliva. It felt like punishment, but he obeyed, sucking desperately on the digit, his mind flooding with filthy thoughts, imagining it was something else filling his mouth instead.

“L-look at you,” the alpha whispered, panting for air each time he pulled out only to sink right back into his omega. “So, so full.”

He emphasized the words with a harsh thrust that made the omega cry out, though the sound came out broken, muffled around the alpha’s finger buried deep in his mouth.

“Do you like being this full?”

Sumiyoshi could only nod, voice lost to the overwhelming pleasure. His hips lifted desperately, trying to meet his alpha’s cock as it slammed into him.

“Still,” the alpha growled. Sumiyoshi flinched, nodding twice before forcing himself to stay perfectly still, just the way his alpha wanted.

And gods, he enjoyed it. The omega truly enjoyed the way his alpha subdued him, as if he were nothing but an object meant to satisfy his partner’s desires, existing only to fulfill his fantasies.

“Look here,” Yoriichi murmured, pulling his finger from his omega’s mouth. A trail of saliva ran down Sumiyoshi’s jaw as he gasped for air, finally able to moan with every thrust driving deep inside him.

“You’re so full, omega. So full of me.”

The alpha’s hand drifted down, caressing the lower swell of his belly, right where his womb lay, indulging in the fantasy of leaving him swollen after spilling himself inside over and over again. And like the good omega he was, Sumiyoshi would let him.

But it wasn’t enough for Yoriichi. Gathering his strength, he lifted his omega from the kitchen counter, still buried inside his warmth.

Sumiyoshi clung to his shoulders, his head falling back, too weak to hold it steady. Somehow, he managed to wrap his trembling legs around his partner’s waist, even though they shook like jelly.

He could feel him so deep. Deeper than last night. He didn’t understand how, but it was there—driving into him further, harder. Maybe it was his own lust, maybe the new position, but what was certain was that it felt incredible.

Yoriichi’s hands kneaded his ass roughly, fingers digging into the flesh, likely leaving bright red marks behind. Sumiyoshi shuddered in bliss. The bite mark of their mating bond had never been enough for him—he craved more proof, more signs of belonging to his alpha, etched all across his body.

He nearly slipped when Yoriichi began bouncing him, lifting and lowering him over his cock. His body jolted with every thrust, his slick walls swallowing his alpha’s hardness again and again.

Desperate, Sumiyoshi wrapped his arms around his partner’s neck, pressing his forehead into the crook of his shoulder, inhaling his pheromones just to calm himself.

Yoriichi let out a shaky breath of his own, clearly just as affected. That sound alone gave Sumiyoshi strength to surrender completely, to take everything his alpha gave him.

Yoriichi’s focus stayed sharp—holding his omega securely, guiding his body up and down, bouncing him on his cock so that with every deep, wet thrust, his tip struck the furthest depths his omega’s tight body would allow. He clenched his jaw, groaning at the way Sumiyoshi tightened around him, instinctively urging him toward release.

“A-alpha, I need it so badly,” the omega sobbed against his clavicle. “Please, please… I’m so cl-close, make me cum.”

The alpha tried to catch his omega’s gaze, but Sumiyoshi buried his face stubbornly into his neck. A commanding growl forced his attention. Immediately, Sumiyoshi lifted his tear-streaked face, eyes wide and glassy, crimson irises shimmering with lust.

The sight was intoxicating.

“You’re squeezing me so perfectly,” Yoriichi whispered, desire rough in his voice.

Sumiyoshi jolted as a hard slap landed on his ass, a sharp cry spilling from his lips.

“My filthy little boy,” the alpha teased darkly.

“I-I am,” Sumiyoshi stammered, nodding, his eyes glazed, his smile dazed and blissful. “Your omega. Your boy.”

“Only my boy—because my omega would obey me better.”

A brutal thrust made him scream, nearly losing his grip on the alpha’s neck before clutching him tighter again.

“Isn’t that r-right?”

Tears slid down Sumiyoshi’s cheeks, mixing with sweat dripping from his flushed face. His chest tightened with frustration at the implication.

He was his omega.

“Your omega,” he hissed, his brows furrowed, nails digging into the alpha’s pale back to leave his own marks. “Not your boy. Your omega.” He punctuated each word with a sharp scratch, desperate to claim him back.

But Yoriichi had never let him bite, never allowed his lips or fangs near his skin. Every time Sumiyoshi tried, the alpha would growl in warning, forcing him to stop.

It was unfair.

“Not yet,” the alpha whispered, a sly smile tugging at his lips, his darkened eyes half-lidded as he stared down at him.

Something inside Sumiyoshi snapped. His gums ached, and before he could stop himself, his small omega fangs slid into view.

With his brows drawn low in both pleasure and frustration, he growled back at his alpha, a warning even as his body trembled from how good it felt.

“Your omega,” he snarled, voice low and dangerous. “You can’t deny me. I carry your mark. Do you understand? I won’t let you leave my side.”

Sumiyoshi felt the full weight of his alpha’s body pressing down on the back of his neck. His eyes opened wide as he was pinned against the futon, trapped completely under him. His breathing grew heavy, ragged, and desperate. And yet, when his alpha began fucking him in that relentless way he was slowly getting used to, all other thoughts vanished.

A raw sob tore out of him, echoing across the room. His alpha’s cock reached so deep, hitting his womb in a way that drove him insane, and Sumiyoshi couldn’t stop begging for more—his body clenching tight around him to make it clear. Yoriichi only growled in response, his fingers digging into Sumiyoshi’s hips as he pulled him back, forcing him to bounce against his cock again and again. Their movements collided, clashing in a brutal rhythm that repeated endlessly.

Sumiyoshi thought he might lose his mind.

“More, more—” he cried, his voice completely wrecked. His lips parted as broken screams slipped out each time the thick head of Yoriichi’s cock pressed so deep inside him. “Yes—yes, fuck, it f-feels so good—please, more, I need more…!”

“Fuck—” the alpha hissed through a guttural growl.

Sumiyoshi screamed when the crushing grip on his neck vanished, gasping in relief when the suffocating pressure against the futon finally let up. But then Yoriichi wrapped a single arm around his waist, hauling him upright and back against his chest, leaving Sumiyoshi kneeling with his alpha’s cock still buried so deep inside him.

His eyes widened in shock, but quickly fluttered shut again when Yoriichi drove into him mercilessly, his cock sliding out until the head teased his entrance before slamming back in with the same brutal force. The omega was left breathless, his throat raw and dry from the endless stream of screams he couldn’t hold back.

“So good… so damn good…” Yoriichi panted against his ear, his groans spilling out like music. Sumiyoshi leaned his head back against his alpha’s chest just to hear him closer, drowning in the sound. “That’s my good boy. My sweet omega—made only for his alpha.”

The words were tender, affectionate even, yet they cut through Sumiyoshi with an edge of aggression. Maybe because each phrase was punctuated by another punishing thrust, branding those truths into his mind.

“A-Am I… good?” he whispered, dazed.

His own hips rolled back, fucking himself on Yoriichi’s cock. The alpha stilled completely, watching in raw hunger as his omega was so desperate he fucked himself. Yoriichi licked his lips, entranced by the sight of his cock disappearing into Sumiyoshi’s body, so perfectly welcoming.

“Yes… just look at you, fuck—” he groaned, a broken laugh slipping out. “It’s like you were made for this.”

For a moment, the room was filled only with the obscene sounds of Sumiyoshi riding him, Yoriichi sitting still, captivated by the sight of their bodies joined together. His hands clamped down hard on his omega’s waist, sure to leave bruises.

“Better yet…” he murmured darkly. “You were made to do this for me alone.”

Even though the words came from Yoriichi, they struck Sumiyoshi like his own confession—like a declaration that chained him completely.

Suddenly, he was shoved forward again, his chest slamming into the futon, his cheek pressed hard into the softness. The alpha fucked him again with savage determination, pinning him down with a possessive grip on his hips. He pounded into him like a wild beast, instincts consuming him, growling as if someone dared challenge him—dared try to take his omega away.

“God—look at this desperate little hole, sucking me in completely—” Yoriichi snarled, his voice rough with hunger. Something primal took over him, making his hand crack down hard against Sumiyoshi’s ass. The sharp slap made the younger man jolt, his ass rising higher, shamelessly begging for more cock. “You like that? You filthy little thing.”

Sumiyoshi was gone, lost in another world. His stomach clenched tight, warning him he was close to release. He sobbed through broken moans, tears streaking down his cheeks as Yoriichi’s cock split him open again and again, every slap against his sore ass pushing him further. He could barely breathe—every gasp of air stolen by his own cries, saliva slipping messily down his chin onto the futon.

He tried to lift himself, desperate to chase his own pleasure, not satisfied unless he gave something back to his alpha. But Yoriichi forced his head back down into the futon, holding him still with a warning growl.

It was clear—Yoriichi didn’t want him to do a thing.

The omega didn’t need to lift a finger. It was his alpha’s duty to prove just how well he could satisfy his mate.

He collapsed against the futon, melting into it like a heavy weight. Yoriichi seized the opportunity to press his entire body down on top of his omega, his forearms braced on either side to trap him and prevent him from moving, from even trying to get up.

“Just—stay still.” He growled, though it quickly broke into a strangled moan. The alpha’s breathing grew ragged, matching the rhythm of his thrusts. “You’re exactly where you should always be. How does that sound?”

“I lo-love it.” He whispered, completely gone, basking in the heat of his alpha’s body against his own. “I love when you fu-fuck me like you really own me.” His words were followed by a mocking little laugh.

Ah, Yoriichi had been cruel with him too. So what if he pressed him harder, fucked him senseless? In the end, that kind of roughness had started to feel good.

“What the hell are you saying?” Yoriichi growled. Sumiyoshi shivered when he felt those sharp fangs brush against his neck.

Without hesitation, the alpha sank his teeth deep into the back of his neck, tearing into the sensitive skin that had already been broken before. Sumiyoshi hissed in pain, his skin ripping, drops of blood seeping out and sliding down his neck.

He screamed when the alpha pulled back, no longer holding him down with his weight, but instead taking him on his knees—one hand pressing his lower back, the other gripping his hip to drive him onto his cock. Sumiyoshi moaned helplessly, his throat straining, his eyes rolling back as his senses slipped away. The alpha kept pounding into him, harder, faster, chasing his own pleasure, his knot swelling inside that raw, red hole.

Sumiyoshi nearly melted into the futon, unable to hold himself up, his knees trembling and threatening to give out. But a sharp slap on his ass made him arch up again, forcing himself to stay up, his back curving and his ass lifted as high as he could manage.

“Yes, yes, omega.” It was bliss to hear the alpha’s voice so ruined with desire. Only Sumiyoshi could hear him like this. Only he could drive him to this point. “Arch that back—so I can f-fuck you deeper.”

Sumiyoshi whimpered softly, obeying exactly as told.

The alpha smiled through his labored panting, his lips parted for air as his body burned with heat. It felt good—so good. He could keep going endlessly. One knot wasn’t enough to bury inside his omega; he needed more.

Driven by that raw hunger, his hand grabbed a fistful of sweat-damp hair, jerking it back. Sumiyoshi cried out loud, his body tightening even harder around him, convulsing uncontrollably.

“B-baby, baby,” the omega sobbed. “I ca-can’t, no more—”

The alpha licked his lips, aroused even further by those words. He yanked his hair harder, forcing him to look up. His eyes were glazed, heavy, his head too weak to hold on its own.

“Do you want to leave my side?” Yoriichi murmured.

“No,” he answered, voice broken.

The alpha purred in satisfaction, making it clear by thrusting harder, faster. The omega’s head hung forward, only the grip in his hair keeping him from collapsing onto the futon.

“And how do you say it?” Yoriichi whispered dangerously, his eyes locking onto his omega’s.

“I-I’m sorry, I’m sorry!” Sumiyoshi sobbed, tears spilling freely and soaking the futon. “No more, alpha, I ca-can’t—”

Yoriichi nodded, pleased, his anger and frustration ebbing away as he saw how wrecked his omega was, how deeply regretful he sounded. He was good—such a good alpha, making his omega into this—nothing but a trembling, crying mess, ready to take his knot like the good omega he was.

“Don’t make me remind you every time I fuck you who you belong to.” He whispered against him.

Sumiyoshi couldn’t respond. His head fell forward, chin pressing into the futon as his gaze blurred. He screamed through a moan when his walls clamped tight around the cock buried in him, a brutal thrust striking his womb, shattering his mind. He came undone, spilling himself against the futon, crying and shaking as his own orgasm tore through him.

He gasped desperately for air, overstimulated beyond reason, letting his alpha use him as nothing more than a vessel now that his own release had been wrung out of him.

Yoriichi panted, almost regretting not seeing his omega’s ruined face in that moment. But the tightness gripping his cock drove him further, his hands locking onto Sumiyoshi’s hips as he slammed in again, groaning hoarsely, his knot swelling slowly, painfully, stretching the boy beneath him.

“No more…” the omega whispered in a trance. But the alpha sought only his own release, ignoring his words.

And then—unexpected even for himself—he felt his omega cry out violently, his walls squeezing him, forcing the knot to swell to its full size, locking them together in that wet, burning heat. Yoriichi gasped, groaning as he thrust lazily, spilling his seed deep inside him, his mind consumed with only one thought—pregnancy.

“D-damn…” The alpha’s eyes softened as he looked down lovingly at his omega. He chuckled through a breath at the sight of that trembling body beneath him. “Did you come again?”

The omega only answered with a weak moan, unable to form words.

The alpha’s aura eased, leaving him vulnerable, a steady purr rumbling in his chest.

“Please,” he whispered against the back of his omega’s neck, his tongue soothing the broken skin. “Pups. Please, get pregnant. I want it.”

That was all he thought every time he knotted him. His omega’s belly, already so heavy with his seed, had to mean something. He’d tied him so many times—surely he’d bred him right. Surely there was a baby inside him already.

Sumiyoshi only panted, his brows furrowing in worry and guilt. He had ruined any chance of pregnancy this morning—it wouldn’t be possible for months.

The alpha pulled them both onto their sides, giving one last thrust that made his omega cry out, body too raw to endure any more. Yoriichi only held him close, his hand splaying over his stomach as he purred against his ear, his thoughts spinning with the image of his omega carrying his child.

Yoriichi was the first to close his eyes, drifting into deep sleep, his slow breathing proof of it.

And Sumiyoshi sighed tiredly, guilt washing over him for having drunk that tea earlier. But he knew he couldn’t undo it. It was the right choice—he and Yoriichi, in his sane mind, hadn’t talked about this yet.

He didn’t resist intertwining his hand with his alpha’s, the one still resting on his stomach. Then he closed his eyes, finally surrendering to sleep.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sumiyoshi knew it hadn’t been too long since he last closed his eyes, because the first thing he saw, through his heavy and unfocused eyelids, was the open window. Sunlight streamed across the floor of the room, though not enough to fall directly on them in an irritating way. The blue sky was another sign that it couldn’t be later than midday, so he didn’t feel as though the whole morning had slipped away.

He let out a soft sigh, his back bumping against Yoriichi’s chest. The alpha responded by tightening the hold he had around his waist, adding a faint grumble of protest at even the slightest movement. Sumiyoshi smiled tenderly. Despite the dominant attitude Yoriichi displayed—something he had already witnessed firsthand whenever he was pinned against the futon—his rut also turned him into a spoiled alpha who demanded his mate’s attention every waking moment.

That was enough to light up a spark in Sumiyoshi’s head. His eyes widened in surprise as he remembered that nearly an entire day had passed since either of them had eaten a single bite.

The thought of food only deepened the hollow ache in his stomach, reminding him just how hungry he was.

He began to shift against his alpha’s possessive grip, fully aware it would be harder this time than before, but he tried anyway. If anything defined him, it was his stubbornness; once he set his mind on something, he always saw it through. And right now, he was determined to pamper his alpha a little.

The moment he pulled slightly away from Yoriichi’s body, the man’s hand clamped firmly around his waist, as if fully aware of his every intention. Sumiyoshi gasped, startled to find himself once more pressed down into the futon, his back snug against his alpha’s broad chest.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Yoriichi asked. His voice was thick with sleep, raspy and low, but beneath it lingered a clear tone of warning.

Sumiyoshi sighed, letting his body relax completely into the alpha’s hold. He began to release his own pheromones, hoping to soothe any irrational notion Yoriichi might have that he was trying to get away from him.

Alpha instincts amused him sometimes; he often wondered how they worked. He pictured it as a dramatic play inside their heads—where, after meeting the love of your life and spending a passionate night together, you’d wake up the next morning only to find that person gone from your side.

Possessive, demanding, controlling. That was what an alpha in rut was.

But Sumiyoshi would add “dramatic” to the list, because if there was anything alphas loved almost as much as being possessive, it was overreacting.

“Can I get up for just a moment?” he murmured, his voice soft as he nestled closer to Yoriichi’s warmth. “Please, alpha.”

The only response he got was a grumble of discontent. Yoriichi’s hand found his omega’s, lacing their fingers together while keeping his arm locked firmly around his waist.

“Why?” The alpha pressed his cheek against the top of Sumiyoshi’s head, not caring about the strands of hair that tickled his skin. “You have me right here. You have everything you need.”

“You need to eat, alpha,” Sumiyoshi pleaded. Even though his mate couldn’t see him, he pouted his lips in protest. “You haven’t eaten since yesterday.”

“I don’t need it,” he muttered. “I only need you.”

Sumiyoshi flushed, that familiar warmth curling inside him whenever Yoriichi spoke such words of devotion.

“Well… then can I eat?” he asked, reshaping the request. “Don’t you want me to be well? I need food to get my strength back.” With their fingers still intertwined, he guided Yoriichi’s hand down to his lower abdomen, pressing the alpha’s palm against it. “Maybe eating isn’t just about me.”

It was a dirty, unfair move. Sumiyoshi wanted to smack himself for playing on his alpha’s instincts like that, but it was the only way to coax them both out of that room.

Just as he predicted, Yoriichi softened at the thought. His hand caressed Sumiyoshi’s belly with remarkable tenderness and focus, almost as if there truly was a child growing there. Sumiyoshi purred in delight, letting himself dream of the future—wondering if this was exactly how Yoriichi would behave once he was carrying their pup.

He decided to cut off his thoughts, scolding himself for panicking over the fact that there was no baby inside him.

But that was something his alpha must not know yet.

“You’re right,” he whispered in response. A small kiss was pressed to the nape of his neck. “You could already be with child. We need to make sure the pup is fed.”

Oh, how Sumiyoshi wanted to kiss every inch of his alpha’s face while apologizing for lying to him like this, for breaking his illusions.

Sumiyoshi remained lying on the futon when his alpha decided to get up first. Yoriichi grabbed his haori and came closer. With a look of complicity, Sumiyoshi let him dress him. Remembering that his usual pants had been completely ruined in the kitchen, the alpha tied the haori around the omega’s waist, covering him fully, though Sumiyoshi felt strange not wearing anything between his legs.

Yoriichi lifted the omega in a bridal style, drawing laughter from him, and soon Sumiyoshi clung to his neck so he wouldn’t fall—even though he knew his alpha would never let that happen. Sumiyoshi studied every expression on his alpha’s face, his eyes still unfocused from being trapped in his rut. But he chose to focus instead on how serious he seemed about wanting to take care of him. His hands ran through his alpha’s long, loose hair, purring with satisfaction in the process.

“You’re a wonderful alpha, my love,” he said between purrs. “Taking such good care of me.”

Yoriichi glanced at him sideways, his serious expression softening into a small smile that reminded Sumiyoshi so much of his partner when he was in full control of himself. The alpha leaned down, chasing his omega’s lips. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, waiting for the kiss, and when he finally touched his alpha’s lips—after so many hours without it—he melted into the contact. Their lips moved lazily, tongues barely exploring each other’s mouths, both smiling through the kiss, hearts heavy and warm.

They parted with a loud, wet smack that made Sumiyoshi laugh, while Yoriichi only smiled.

When they reached the kitchen, the alpha reluctantly set his omega down, muttering about how he didn’t like being separated from him for too long. Sumiyoshi convinced him with a kiss on the cheek and a few words about how good he was.

Like a little child, Yoriichi let himself be ordered into a chair by his omega—after he’d picked his hakama up from the kitchen floor and put it on. He leaned his head against the wall, though his eyes stayed fixed on everything his omega was doing.

Sumiyoshi enjoyed those quiet moments—walking back and forth, tossing vegetables into the pot, quickly preparing a miso soup. He was used to Yoriichi insisting on helping with even the smallest of things whenever he cooked, so it felt nice that now he was simply waiting for him.

He was taking care of his alpha, and that alone was enough to make him purr with happiness, his omega self praising how well he pampered his alpha, tending to his well-being so he could regain his strength… and eventually push him back down against the futon.

His cheeks burned at that last thought, scolding himself.

When he finished cutting the tofu, he decided he could wait with Yoriichi until the soup was ready. However, just as he was about to turn toward him, he felt hands grip his hips and shove them back suddenly. Sumiyoshi gasped in surprise as he found himself bent over the kitchen counter, his chest pressed against it while his hands clung to the edges.

“Darling…”

“It hurts…” the alpha murmured, his voice dripping with desire.

Sumiyoshi stifled a low moan as he felt the hard cock pressing against his cunt, covered only by the haori that fell past his knees. He knew this wasn’t the place for it, but the memory of earlier slammed into him—remembering how he’d been bent over and fucked right against the counter. His cheeks flushed with shame. This was so inappropriate. They couldn’t—

“Omega, I want you so badly,” the other whispered against his ear. The warmth of those words sent an electric shiver through Sumiyoshi’s body, making him whimper at how needy he sounded.

He felt it dripping, the familiar tingle tightening in his belly as his cock throbbed, fully aware of what was happening. With no strength left to fight it, he simply braced himself against the counter, set his elbows on the surface, and raised his ass as high as he could, arching his back in invitation.

“Are you waiting for something, alpha?” he teased, voice dripping with shamelessness despite the deep blush that quickly burned his cheeks. “I’m so desperate for you.”

His alpha let out a low, hungry groan. Needy, Yoriichi caressed the curve of his omega’s ass over the fabric of the haori, before sliding the garment upward, exposing his pert cheeks and the smooth expanse of his lower back.

The alpha licked his lips with hunger, his hands already rushing to untie his hakama, discarding it as quickly as he could.

Once again, Sumiyoshi was reduced to a mess of moans and choked cries as his alpha wasted no time impaling himself inside that familiar heat. He wasn’t drenched, but the lingering seed from the earlier knot was doing a perfect job of keeping him stretched and pliant. Yoriichi pressed him down against the counter, forcing his chest against the surface, his cheek resting flat on the wood. Sumiyoshi had to strain on tiptoe just to take the cock as deep as they both craved—Yoriichi was tall, towering over him by a head and a half, and this was the only way to make sure he was properly fucked.

The alpha rolled his hips, already familiar with his omega’s body, knowing exactly where to press. His grip tightened firmly on Sumiyoshi’s waist, dragging his smaller frame along the counter until every thrust met resistance with a delicious grind against his inner walls. He pulled his omega’s chest upward, pressing Sumiyoshi’s back flush to his own chest. The sudden shift made Sumiyoshi scream, though his cries were muffled the moment Yoriichi shoved two fingers into his mouth. Instinctively, he began to suck them greedily, syncing the movement of his lips with the relentless pounding of that cock inside him.

“Good boy, good boy…” the alpha whispered, completely gone with lust. His fingers pressed down on Sumiyoshi’s tongue, gagging him, making him whimper as drool spilled past his lips. “Always taking me so well.”

Every time Yoriichi fucked Sumiyoshi and spoke the filthiest things that crossed his mind, he made sure to emphasize each word with a deep, punishing thrust—determined to carve those obscenities into his omega’s very soul as undeniable truth. Sumiyoshi could only nod, his moans trapped around the alpha’s fingers.

“Oh, darling…” he gasped, voice broken and wet with saliva as it ran down his chin. “So goo—good, so good. Yes, yes, right there!”

His legs trembled, unable to hold him up any longer as the heat in his belly coiled and snapped. He came violently, clutching his cock with his hand to keep from spilling over the counter and floor. Yoriichi groaned hoarsely into his nape, driving one last thrust deep before releasing inside him, knotting them together once again.

“Eight…” Sumiyoshi counted faintly to himself, eyes half-shut in bliss.

He didn’t know how, but somehow the alpha managed to shift them both onto a chair, still tied together. The knot pressed even deeper in that position, making him shudder.

“It’s so much dee–deeper…” he whispered, dazed. His back slumped against his alpha’s chest, eyelids heavy with exhaustion.

Yoriichi kissed his back softly, tenderly, occasionally biting into the bronzed skin to leave more marks on his body.

“Maybe next time you should ride me,” he murmured with the same shameless hunger that had consumed the last hours. To drive the point home, he pushed his hips up, making the omega gasp as another hot spurt of seed filled him. “That way you’ll feel even fuller. Do you like that?”

Sumiyoshi let out a heavy sigh, barely catching his breath, though a smile curled his lips.

“I love it.”

The day passed as usual—or as normal as it could be, when your alpha spent every waking moment on top of you, fucking you until you lost your mind. Sumiyoshi eventually managed to make Yoriichi eat something, despite his protests that the only thing he needed was him. He had to feed him himself to succeed, awarding himself extra points when he got him to drink green tea.

Sumiyoshi lost consciousness multiple times, but he managed to count five knots in total, the last one late into the night when the alpha finally tired of dominating him and drifted to sleep. Resting his head against his alpha’s chest, Sumiyoshi breathed deeply, his body trembling as if he’d been run over by a carriage.

That night, he thanked the gods for giving him the strength to survive the dreaded second day, which—by everyone’s account—was the hardest of all.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

It was in the early hours of the third day when Sumiyoshi woke up feeling damp between his legs, a sharp cry escaping him as he realized something was touching him. His legs were spread wide, an unyielding grip on his thighs keeping him from moving.

Before he could struggle against the sudden assault, before he could demand to be released—whatever it was—the memories began to rush back to him.

“Alpha…” Sumiyoshi whispered, propping himself up on his elbows, only to see Yoriichi’s face buried between his legs.

Through the haze of sleep and exhaustion, Sumiyoshi knew he had already woken twice in the past few hours to find Yoriichi pushing into him. Yet for some reason, his face burned a deeper shade of red now, watching his alpha with such clear intent—to quite literally devour him.

“Love, I—”

He never finished. The alpha pressed his face fully against his slick heat, making Sumiyoshi shudder from head to toe, his shoulders trembling and his legs weak, even more so than when Yoriichi was inside him. His alpha’s cool breath ghosted over his sensitive folds, and a muffled moan slipped out of Sumiyoshi, who quickly covered his lips with the back of his hand, too embarrassed by how vulnerable he felt.

Yoriichi said nothing. Sumiyoshi couldn’t tell if that calmed him or only made him more anxious. But any thought vanished the moment a hot, wet tongue dragged a long stripe up his slit. Sumiyoshi cried out, unable to hold it in, his legs slipping from Yoriichi’s grasp only to lock around his neck instead, trapping his alpha’s head between his thighs and pulling him closer.

Yoriichi must have taken that as permission. The slow, torturous licks quickly turned into eager, concentrated strokes, his saliva mixing with the slick that was now leaking freely from Sumiyoshi’s aching body. The omega’s head tilted back, lips parted, eyes half-lidded and unfocused on the ceiling as broken sounds of pleasure spilled out of him.

“O-oh, a-alpha…” he gasped breathlessly, legs instinctively tightening, urging him closer.

Yoriichi rumbled low in his chest, satisfaction thrumming through their bond as his tongue probed deeper, licking and drinking greedily everything his omega had to offer. His hand found Sumiyoshi’s swollen length, wrapping around it and pumping with fervor. Sumiyoshi nearly sobbed at the sensation—it felt so good to be touched there.

“Oh, baby, baby…” he whimpered, body trembling, his rim fluttering open and shut, begging desperately for something thicker—his alpha’s cock. “More, more. I—I need it so badly.”

Obscene sounds filled the room, wet and messy, the lewd slurps of Yoriichi’s tongue against his core only making him harder. The kisses in between drove him insane, and the guttural growls of his alpha’s pleasure vibrated straight through him, uncontrollable.

It was fast, rough—and Sumiyoshi wanted more.

“Please, please,” the omega begged for what felt like the hundredth time, broken moans slipping free despite his best effort to hold them back. He knew his alpha liked to make him plead. Yet his furrowed brows, his tightly shut eyes, and the desperate sounds spilling from him betrayed just how much he was enjoying it.

Yoriichi pulled back, pressing a loud kiss to his soaked entrance that tore another cry from Sumiyoshi. His lips trailed lower, biting and sucking along his thighs, leaving behind possessive marks the omega didn’t mind carrying.

“Do you want to come?” the alpha asked, lifting his head for just a moment.

Sumiyoshi opened his eyes, shy and flushed at the sight of Yoriichi’s reddened, swollen lips, wet and glistening with his slick. His chin was just as messy, droplets of arousal dripping down.

That sight only turned him on more. His alpha was ruined by him—because of him.

“I w-want it,” he whispered impatiently, hips rocking up to chase the movement of Yoriichi’s hand on his cock.

But it wasn’t enough. The hand helped, yes, but not nearly enough to push him over the edge.

“Yes, yes, yes,” he cried. “Yes, baby. G-give me everything.” His head nodded frantically.

The moment his plea left his lips, three fingers pushed into him, plunging deep until they brushed his womb. Sumiyoshi screamed at the sudden stretch, but melted quickly into the touch. It was so much better when it was his alpha’s cock filling him—it was incredible, mind-shattering.

“Come for me, omega,” Yoriichi murmured, his eyes glowing with devotion as he drank in the sight of his drooling, tear-streaked mate. “Come on my fingers.” He looked entranced by the way Sumiyoshi’s body writhed under his touch.

Sumiyoshi’s back arched high off the bed, his mouth falling open around a cry that turned into an unrestrained sob, his hips jerking wildly for more of that friction. And then, with a sharp moan, he broke, his cock twitching as he spilled across his stomach, while his hole clenched and drenched Yoriichi’s fingers.

The alpha lazily fucked him through his orgasm before sliding his fingers out, earning a low whimper from Sumiyoshi. With a deliberate glance to make sure his omega was watching, he brought the fingers to his mouth and licked them clean, savoring every drop.

“Good boy,” he praised proudly.

Before Sumiyoshi could even catch his breath, Yoriichi rolled him onto his side and pushed deep inside, burying himself to the hilt, already moving, already fucking him all over again.

That night, Sumiyoshi counted four knots—and more than six orgasms of his own.

★彡

Chapter Text

By the fourth day, Sumiyoshi had started to believe he wouldn’t survive. His body ached as if he had been beaten with sticks—by many people—only to be reminded of it each time he saw the bruises covering his body, proof of his partner’s possessive instincts. That morning, when he looked at himself in the mirror, his face flushed deeply because what stood out the most were the marks of fingers on his waist and hips.

Fortunately, feeding his alpha was no longer difficult. Yoriichi had become far more cooperative, which was a relief that lifted a heavy weight off his shoulders.

Yoriichi would sit in the kitchen, watching everything Sumiyoshi did with sharp, attentive eyes, not missing a single movement. Afterward, they would eat side by side, the alpha unwilling to part with him even for a centimeter, keeping one hand on his omega’s hip, caressing it in slow circles. Sumiyoshi made sure he ate properly, ensuring that his body didn’t weaken.

And afterward…

“More, more, more!” the omega sobbed against the futon, his flushed, damp face buried in the sheets, unable to exert himself any further. All he could do was beg for his alpha to satisfy him, to take control and do all the work. “I-I need more, alpha…!”

“So needy…” the other murmured with a mischievous smile. “Look at how your cunt craves my cock. Swallowing me so well.”

Sumiyoshi whimpered at every filthy word whispered to him, shivering with the thrill of it, his belly tightening with excitement as his cunt clenched down on his alpha’s cock. He was completely undone, not only from the forceful thrusts driving into him, but also from each teasing, wicked word that encouraged him to endure despite his exhaustion.

The alpha’s entire weight bore down on his omega, his hands pressing firmly into Sumiyoshi’s back, holding him completely still—unable to move even a fraction. He was left utterly submissive, at the mercy of his alpha’s pleasure. Yoriichi grinned at every moan that left his lips, his hips snapping with the same relentless aggression, relishing the way his cock dragged against the omega’s tight walls, tempting him to go even faster.

The omega wept without restraint, tears streaming down his cheeks and soaking into the futon. His eyes rolled back, unfocused, unable to even think clearly. His mouth hung open, spilling desperate sobs that only drove his alpha wilder.

“There we go…” the alpha whispered, completely lost in sensation as he felt his knot swelling inside his omega’s cunt. “Yes, omega, take my cock just like you know how.” A sharp gasp left him as the tight grip around him nearly unraveled his control. “Take all of it like a good boy, baby.”

His hands finally eased the pressure on his omega’s body, and Sumiyoshi gasped for air, relieved that his chest wasn’t crushed against the futon anymore. “Yes, yes, yes. Da-damn it—”

It was one of the most intense orgasms either of them had experienced in those days. Sumiyoshi knew Yoriichi had been just as overwhelmed as he was, because when the knot kept them locked together, the alpha collapsed against his back and immediately fell asleep.

That same day, after the elder finally woke up, they bathed together in the ofuro. Sumiyoshi carefully washed the sticky sweat from his alpha’s long hair, while Yoriichi nearly drifted back to sleep from how good it felt to be cared for so tenderly.

Yoriichi still couldn’t hold a rational conversation. The only times he spoke were to whisper to his omega how much he loved him—and how badly he wanted to fuck him again. He fulfilled the latter when another wave of heat surged through him, pulling them both out of the bath.

“You-you’re going to wet the fl-floor…!” Sumiyoshi cried, desperately searching for an excuse that might convince his alpha to set him down. It wasn’t the floor he cared about—he was terrified they might slip. “Th-the bedroom!”

Yoriichi growled, ignoring everything, disliking the fact that his omega dared to order him around.

“O-our nest, alpha. I want my nest.”

Sumiyoshi could admit with a little shame that he still didn’t understand how his alpha’s instincts worked. He realized this the moment they entered the room, when instead of pushing him down onto the futon—where they always somehow ended up—Yoriichi lifted him, forcing his legs to wrap around his waist, his arms clutching at his shoulders, and his back pressed against the wall. He never expected to be fucked against it.

It was rough, far too rough.

Sumiyoshi wasn’t sure if his alpha’s furrowed brows came from the pleasure flooding him or from anger, but thanks to the fresh bond, he could sense that Yoriichi was upset with him. That truth was confirmed when the alpha grabbed his jaw with an overwhelming force, forcing him to meet his eyes while his hips never slowed, thrusting upward, his cock hitting the deepest point his body would allow.

“Don’t you dare give me orders,” he warned in a growl, baring his long, sharp fangs, trying to dominate him and force him into obedience. Sumiyoshi whimpered softly, nodding, tilting his neck in submission.

“I’m your alpha. I decide where and when I want to f-fuck you.”

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry, alpha,” Sumiyoshi sobbed, overwhelmed by Yoriichi’s instincts, which pulled his own to the surface, making him apologize sincerely to his mate. “I just want to be good for you,” he moaned.

Yoriichi didn’t answer. He only buried his face into the curve of his shoulder and neck, right where the mark was already turning pink and healing. The alpha inhaled deeply, breathing against it and sending shivers down Sumiyoshi’s spine. Delighting in how his omega’s scent thickened, flooding his senses, Yoriichi broke the tender flesh again, reaffirming their bond. Their pheromones mixed with the metallic tang of blood seeping from Sumiyoshi’s broken skin.

With his eyes clenched shut, the alpha licked and kissed every trace of blood, moaning with satisfaction, the sound reaching Sumiyoshi’s ears—who melted at how enchanted his alpha sounded. Yoriichi kept driving his hips upward, slamming into him, while at the same time pulling his omega down, making him bounce on his cock. Sumiyoshi’s back rubbed harshly against the wall with every movement, his legs tightening around Yoriichi’s body, urging him closer. They both moaned at how good it felt.

“Yoriichi, God, baby,” the omega whispered, his eyes rolling toward the ceiling, his mouth dry from the high-pitched, broken moans. “You ha-have no idea how good you ma-make me feel.”

“Alpha,” the older man growled, slamming into him hard to emphasize every word laced with anger. “Only alpha. I’m your alpha.”

God, sometimes he missed his mate’s rational side.

His alpha side never accepted his rational one. It was obvious—the rational part of a person was the one that kept them from becoming beasts, the way they did during every heat cycle. That part would always be resented, which was funny in its own way, as if they were jealous of themselves.

“Yes, you’re my alpha,” he whispered, desperate to appease him.

As his knot began to swell again, Sumiyoshi moaned when a fierce orgasm hit him, just from the thought of his insides being filled white once more.

“Mine. All mine.”

And again, Yoriichi bit him for the second time that day, tightening their mating bond even further.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

It was the fifth day when, for the first time in all those days, Sumiyoshi did not wake up being assaulted in the middle of the night. His body had been slowly, unconsciously programming itself to be roused from sleep only to find himself once again pressed against the futon, Yoriichi consumed by another wave of heat that drove him so deeply into him.

But when the sunlight struck his face with its bothersome brightness, he realized it was the first time in days that he felt more rested than ever. His eyes opened in surprise, a faint unease flickering as he heard the birds singing so cheerfully, like they would only much later in the morning.

Neither did he feel his alpha’s arms wrapped around him as usual. It seemed strange, a knot of restlessness swelling in his chest. Still lying down, he turned his head toward where Yoriichi should have been, and his heart sank at the thought that he wasn’t there—only to realize at once that he was mistaken.

He was awake.

His face still showed how drowsy he felt, his eyes reddened for the first time in days, half-lidded as they observed his every reaction. A small smile curved his lips—the very same one Sumiyoshi had grown so accustomed to seeing each morning.

Sumiyoshi nearly rolled away from his alpha’s body when that warm hand cupped his cheek, cradling his face so gently while brushing copper strands of hair out of his field of vision, giving the alpha a clear view of his wide, bright garnet eyes, sparkling with surprise.

“Good morning, Sumiyoshi,” he murmured, his voice husky with sleep—yet for the omega, it was simply perfect.

Sumiyoshi’s lips parted in shock, incoherent sounds spilling out instead of rational words. His heart raced, his body flushing with a warmth he didn’t mind carrying.

He had called him by his name.

This was his alpha, his mate, his Yoriichi—in all his five sound senses.

And Sumiyoshi couldn’t stop smiling until his cheeks ached, laughter bubbling free from his lips, so sudden and so joyous at seeing his alpha returned to him. He couldn’t help sitting up on the futon only to throw himself against the older man’s body in a tight, fervent embrace.

Yoriichi let out a startled gasp, clearly not expecting such a move, but quickly recovered, wrapping his arms around his omega, circling his waist. Sumiyoshi remained straddled over him, his head tilted up so he wouldn’t lose sight of his mate’s beautiful face.

“Are you alright?” Sumiyoshi whispered, brows furrowing with visible worry. “I’m sorry for being so sudden, it’s just—!” His hands cupped the alpha’s cheeks, tilting his face this way and that, searching for anything out of the ordinary. “Oh, gods… it’s really you.”

Yoriichi chuckled softly under his breath.

“Who else were you expecting?”

Sumiyoshi shivered at the question, memories of the past days rushing back—of how his alpha would react if he ever so much as implied another could stand in his place.

“Forgive me, alpha,” he muttered quickly, guilt coloring his tone. “I always hope it’s you beside me when I wake.”

Yoriichi tilted his head, puzzled. One eyebrow arched at the submissive note in Sumiyoshi’s voice—it unsettled him in ways he couldn’t quite place. His thoughts raced, trying to grasp why Sumiyoshi was behaving like this, so unlike his usual self, unless they were already caught in a compromising moment.

“Don’t apologize. You didn’t say anything wrong.” His voice was tinged with quiet concern. He shifted into a seated position, dragging his omega along and settling him into his lap. Sumiyoshi adjusted his legs, spreading them wide despite the ache, just to be comfortable atop his mate.

“But you…”

Then Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened, realization striking like a jolt. He inwardly slapped himself, repeating firmly that this was not Yoriichi’s alpha side clouded by instincts. This was Yoriichi—the man he had fallen in love with.

His gaze traced carefully over the other’s face. No furrowed brow, no unfocused eyes, no sharp fangs bared.

It was only Yoriichi.

“Then it really is you!” Sumiyoshi laughed, happier than ever. His arms looped tightly around Yoriichi’s neck, his heart swelling with relief. He had truly missed his mate.

Don’t misunderstand. Loving Yoriichi meant loving every part of him—even his alpha side, hazed by instinct, that wanted nothing more than to claim him endlessly. And though that side was temptingly addictive—Sumiyoshi was beginning to secretly like the possessiveness, just a little—having back the man he had first fallen in love with felt perfect. He had truly longed for this.

Now more than ever, he realized their differences.

Yoriichi was gentle, kind, and understanding.

His alpha was dominant, demanding, and possessive.

And Sumiyoshi loved them both.

“I have so many things to tell you,” he said casually, as if it were just any ordinary day and not like they had just spent five days having sex. “Seriously, so many…!”

Yoriichi opened his mouth to say something, but Sumiyoshi quickly pressed a finger to his lips to silence him. “Wait!”

The omega’s face flushed red, his eyes flickering nervously between the alpha’s face and lower down. He had completely forgotten the detail that, if Yoriichi was in his right mind now, then he remembered…

“Do you… remember these days?” His voice came out small and timid, his lips anxiously licking themselves.

Yoriichi smiled, slightly embarrassed by the question, yet never looking away from his omega.

“I don’t remember anything,” he replied.

That both relieved Sumiyoshi and, just as quickly, disappointed him.

Those days had been exhausting. He had shown a side of himself he never thought existed, obeying every position the alpha wanted and saying things that, without the haze of his arousal, he would never have had the courage to utter.

“Oh…” he whispered back, a little disheartened.

“That’s because my rut isn’t over yet,” Yoriichi added.

Now Sumiyoshi was the one who was surprised. He covered his lips with both hands, unsure what to say. He inhaled sharply, repeating his partner’s words in his head.

Yoriichi was talking to him. Right? That had to mean his rut was over!

That was how it worked: once your heat cycle ended, you became reasonable again, capable of stringing together more than five words instead of being just a mess of instincts and a desperate need for pups.

Sometimes, you could recover memories of what had happened during the heat. Sometimes, you couldn’t.

Sumiyoshi was one of those who couldn’t remember anything.

“But you’re talking to me,” he said, as if pointing out the obvious. “Doesn’t that mean what you’re saying doesn’t make sense…?”

Yoriichi sighed, his arms wrapping around the small waist of his omega, burying his face against his chest and inhaling deeply. The sensation sent a shiver running down Sumiyoshi’s spine.

“Maybe it’s because I’ve been unstable after so many years without a rut,” he murmured against his omega’s chest. Sumiyoshi had to bite back a moan at how good it felt, silently scolding himself—it wasn’t the moment for that. “But I still feel a little like I’m not myself.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, understanding.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” Yoriichi said with relief, pulling his omega’s body even closer against his. “I was worried it might be too much for you.”

“It was nothing, really.” Sumiyoshi chuckled, his fingers stroking through the older man’s long, tangled hair. “I don’t feel sore at all.”

Liar, he thought to himself, because right now his body felt so cramped he thought he might die.

“You don’t have to lie to me.” Yoriichi lifted his face from his omega’s chest, raising his head to search his eyes—probably looking for the lie in them. “I know you’re sore.”

Sumiyoshi pouted.

“I’m not. I can be pretty tough if I put my mind to it,” he said proudly, his cheeks flushing from having been caught.

“Sumiyoshi, no one could endure an alpha’s rut their very first time.” Yoriichi looked at him with gentle eyes, a warm smile forming on his still pink, swollen lips. “And yet, you still look as radiant as ever, my love.”

The omega turned his face to the side, knowing that wasn’t true at all—he was a complete mess, the consequence of endless sex.

“I’m all sticky with sweat, and you…” His eyes dropped to his bare thighs, where traces of his alpha’s seed still clung, some dried, stubbornly sticking to his skin. “…yeah, that.”

Yoriichi leaned in and placed a small kiss at the corner of his partner’s lips. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, savoring the little display of affection.

“All I see is my beautiful partner, being such a good omega for me,” he murmured with satisfaction. A low purr rumbled in his chest with every word. “So attentive and good to me. You’re doing an incredible job, Sumiyoshi.”

Sumiyoshi’s heart raced at that.

“Am I? Am I really?” he asked hopefully, his burgundy eyes shining with his partner’s approval. “Do you really think that?”

Yoriichi chuckled softly, touched by how adorable his omega was. He nodded slowly, affirming everything he said.

“You’re a good boy,” he whispered.

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, purring himself, letting his alpha spoil him.

“So, so good for me,” Yoriichi murmured against his neck.

The omega sighed with satisfaction, his hips moving forward in a gentle rhythm. One of the alpha’s hands slid from his waist down to his hips, caressing in wide circles before quickly dropping lower, grabbing his ass with a firm squeeze that tore a soft moan out of him.

“I love seeing you look like a mess, because it’s me who ruined you like this,” he whispered with that dark edge Sumiyoshi had grown used to.

His hips rolled forward, enjoying the friction against his alpha’s growing erection. Yoriichi buried his face once more between his omega’s chest, kissing and licking with fervent hunger. Sumiyoshi sighed, utterly pleased by how good it felt to be touched and kissed.

Then, two long fingers pushed into his slick heat, making his eyes widen in surprise. Barely conscious of the space they were in, his hands gripped his alpha’s shoulders, pulling back just enough to try and meet his gaze—but Yoriichi was too engrossed in sucking every inch of his chest, leaving more marks behind.

The lemon scent lingered in the room, heavy with lust, a darkness that made Sumiyoshi feel as though he were trapped inside a black box with no light.

The fingers pumped in and out of him—fast, rough, relentless. Yoriichi’s grip on his waist urged him to move in rhythm, bouncing slightly so the intrusion sank deeper each time.

“Look how well you’re opening up for me,” Yoriichi whispered against his chest. “So pretty for me.”

Sumiyoshi instantly knew another wave of heat had overtaken his partner’s body. His rational side had drowned once again, and instinct had given way to the darkest of desires.

He cursed himself for not having fed him earlier. It would’ve been easier then, while he was lucid. Too bad he had missed that chance.

“S-so fast…” he stammered through a moan. “God, everything h-hurts…” he complained between ragged breaths.

Yoriichi was essentially forcing him to fuck himself on his fingers, keeping them buried deep while holding his waist steady, making him bounce and impale himself.

He couldn’t. It was too much effort, and his spread thighs already ached unbearably.

“But you can take it, sweetheart,” Yoriichi whispered. His face tilted up, his eyes full of adoration as he drank in every expression his omega gave him. “You’re my good omega. You’ll ride me properly, won’t you?”

His fingers slammed into him with brutal precision, pulling out to the knuckles before driving back in with impressive speed, wet sounds filling the air. Sumiyoshi screamed at the sudden rush of stimulation. And then—just as quickly—the fingers withdrew. The omega gasped at the emptiness, hating the way his alpha sometimes left him aching like this: starting to fuck him only to pull away, teasing him, making him beg before pinning him down on the futon.

But this time, something told him it would be different.

“Come on,” Yoriichi urged, his voice full of intent. He yanked the tangled sheets off their bodies, tossing them as far as he could. “On top of me, sweetheart.”

Sumiyoshi held his breath, his face going completely red. Even the tips of his ears felt hot. This was different—definitely different.

It was one thing for Yoriichi to use him however he pleased—which he liked, though it made him feel unbearably shy. But it was entirely different for Yoriichi to ask him to climb on top, take his cock, and fuck himself—seeking not only his own release but Yoriichi’s too.

He wanted Sumiyoshi to do it all. This was the true epitome of “please your alpha.”

Still, Sumiyoshi had no energy left to keep his legs spread like this. Everything hurt, and he couldn’t even imagine how he’d feel afterward.

That hesitation earned him a sharp smack on his ass. Yoriichi’s brows furrowed in clear disapproval at his disobedience.

“I said fuck yourself,” he commanded in a low whisper.

Then he dropped back onto the futon completely, guiding his omega’s body so his legs were wide open—wide enough to trap him fully between them. Sumiyoshi hissed in pain.

“I’ve heard you complain enough about me not giving it to you how you wanted. I’m a good alpha, and I’m letting you take control.” He smirked arrogantly.

Sumiyoshi felt like hitting him for the second time that day.

“Aren’t I a generous alpha?”

When Yoriichi came back to his senses, the first thing he’d probably do was hit him for mocking him so much.

“I-I don’t know…” he answered nervously. Maybe the alpha wouldn’t like the way he did it; he had no idea how he was supposed to move.

Yoriichi looked at him with gentle eyes. Despite everything, traces of his rationality were still there.

“You have your whole life to learn it.” He smiled kindly, as if he wasn’t desperate to bury himself inside his omega’s cunt. “But for now, just do it however you feel best.”

“B-but…”

“Are you really going to make me repeat myself three times? What a rude little omega you are.”

Sumiyoshi whimpered sadly, stung by those words. A few minutes ago Yoriichi had told him he was the best omega, and now he was scolding him. His instincts were stronger than his reason, so he decided to act.

“I’m good,” he pouted childishly.

“Prove it.”

With trembling legs and nerves flooding his body, Sumiyoshi straddled his alpha’s body. Yoriichi watched every move with keen, expectant eyes, only making the omega more nervous because he knew the alpha had high expectations.

He took a deep breath, trying to encourage himself, and lowered his hand to find his alpha’s erection. It was as hard as he remembered from the only other time he had touched it. He bit his lip in anxiety, lowering himself little by little until he felt the tip brushing his folds, sliding until it found his entrance. He moaned, his eyes half-closing at the contact. The alpha’s hands caressed his hips in slow, wide circles, and Sumiyoshi took it as encouragement. With that in mind, the thick head slipped inside him with ease.

He knew he was already stretched wide from so many knots, but when he finally dropped down in one swift movement, impaling himself fully, he realized he might have underestimated how tight he still was.

A sharp cry tore from his throat, eyes squeezing shut from the sudden drag that stung. He covered his lips with his palm to muffle any further sounds of pain.

Damn it—this was something else entirely.

If he once thought that being fucked against the wall or lifted by Yoriichi made his cock reach deeper than anything else, his perspective changed completely now.

This was so much deeper.

His hips shifted side to side, testing, feeling how the cock buried inside him pressed against him so deliciously. Soon the sting faded, leaving behind an insatiable need to move.

Yoriichi seemed to think the same, because with a sharp smack to his ass, he urged him on.

“Stop overthinking it. Just let your body take control,” he growled with desire.

Sumiyoshi nodded quickly, following the suggestion. He lifted his hips just enough to let the thick shaft slide partly out, then dropped down hard. Both of them moaned quietly in pleasure, and Sumiyoshi lit up at Yoriichi’s expression. Completely driven by his alpha’s pleasure, he began to ride—lifting and dropping violently, each time faster and rougher.

Sumiyoshi moaned loudly, head thrown back in ecstasy, lips parted wide as uncontrolled gasps spilled from him. Each drag of his alpha’s cock brushed a higher, sweeter spot inside him. Yoriichi groaned between moans, a satisfied laugh escaping him even as his breath grew ragged. His hands roamed all over his omega’s ass, landing another sharp slap.

“Yes, yes,” he groaned. “Just like that. Are you enjoying your alpha’s cock up there?”

Sumiyoshi swallowed hard, nodding desperately.

“I-I love it!” he cried, dropping down again. His legs trembled with exhaustion, his thighs burning with strain, but he pushed himself harder. He kept riding, fucking himself on Yoriichi’s cock, until at some point he started chasing his own pleasure too.

“Do you love it that much?” Yoriichi whispered reverently. His omega’s body fell over his cock, hair swaying with each motion, looking completely ethereal in his eyes. “Feels good to take control for once, doesn’t it?”

The omega squealed in response, nodding again and again.

Yoriichi growled, his hands seizing his omega’s breasts, squeezing them roughly. That only made Sumiyoshi drop down with more passion. His nipples hardened under Yoriichi’s touch, sparks rushing through his body, every inch of his skin trembling.

At some point, Sumiyoshi leaned forward, bracing his hands on his alpha’s hard chest, using him as leverage to ride. His hips rolled back, meeting the thick cock so slick with their mixed fluids. The sound filled the room, joined by their cries and whispered words—it was perfect.

“I can’t,” Sumiyoshi whispered, almost crying. “Darling, I-I can’t.” Tears pooled at the corners of his eyes. Yoriichi exhaled, blowing his bangs out of the way to look at his teary-eyed omega.

“I-I can’t, it’s t-too much…!”

“My baby’s tired?” he murmured, cupping Sumiyoshi’s face. The omega leaned into his touch instantly. “Poor little omega of mine.”

“S-so much…” Sumiyoshi sank down one last time before his thrusts slowed to nothing. He stayed buried, not moving an inch.

Yoriichi growled.

“What do you think you’re doing?” His hands gripped his hips, forcing them to move again. “Keep going.”

“I-I can’t…”

“Yes you can. Of course you can,” he said firmly, annoyance lacing his voice. His dark eyes locked onto his omega’s, teaching him instantly what it was his alpha liked.

Sumiyoshi didn’t say a word—he simply let himself fall against his alpha’s chest, his breasts pressed against those solid pecs, hands clutching his shoulders. He buried his face in Yoriichi’s neck, right against his scent gland, utterly drained.

“I’m talking to you,” Yoriichi growled.

“I-I’m ignoring you,” Sumiyoshi whispered wearily, his eyes half-closed. “Do whatever you want, alpha. It’s your job to fill me, not mine.”

The alpha sighed at his omega’s defiance. His hand slid down, squeezing Sumiyoshi’s ass for a moment before landing a sharp slap across both cheeks. Sumiyoshi cried out at the rough treatment.

“When I give you an order, it’s because I expect you to follow it,” he murmured, voice edged in warning. “Or is my omega not good enough for me?”

Sumiyoshi whimpered in pain. “I’m exhausted, my love. P-please.”

“I’m so hot for you,” the alpha admitted suddenly. That caught Sumiyoshi’s attention; he lifted his head with interest, meeting those pink eyes. “It’s your fault. You should take responsibility.”

He wanted to—he really did. But for the first time, he didn’t feel like putting in the effort to please his alpha. He wanted Yoriichi to take over—to do whatever he pleased—just like he had most times before. Sumiyoshi was sure he’d purr happily if he simply stayed still while his alpha pounded him into the futon.

And so, Sumiyoshi stayed still, resting on his alpha’s chest, Yoriichi’s cock still buried deep inside him. The alpha let out a low growl, trying to coax him into moving, but the omega had no intention of lifting a single muscle.

Defeated by his partner’s refusal, Yoriichi shifted his own hips upward, thrusting lazily into his omega’s slick heat, savoring the tight, wet pull around his cock. He hissed with need. He was so hard—his body only demanded that he keep thrusting, filling his mate with his essence, ensuring his claim. Even if, after so many knots, it shouldn’t be necessary anymore.

But still—he had to be sure. He had to keep filling his omega.

Taking control, the alpha continued rocking his hips upward, each thrust forcing a low moan from Sumiyoshi, the sounds drifting straight into his ear. It was enough to satisfy Yoriichi, knowing just a little was all it took for the younger one to unravel in his arms.

His large hands gripped Sumiyoshi’s already reddened ass, kneading and smacking it while his omega lay defenseless against him. With a final slap, he spread those sore cheeks apart, exposing that swollen, well-used cunt completely. His thrusts grew stronger after that—deep, measured strokes that had Sumiyoshi crying out louder and louder, unable to hold back the sounds of pleasure.

“Are you enjoying this?” the alpha purred against his ear. Sumiyoshi nodded quickly, eyes shut tight in bliss. “S-so much.”

“God, you feel in-incredible,” the alpha groaned, struggling to catch his breath as he worked himself harder into his mate.

Each thrust was deliberate and precise, as if Yoriichi had mastered exactly where to hit to drive his omega mad. Sumiyoshi panted into his alpha’s neck, eyes squeezed shut, brows drawn down as wave after wave of pleasure coursed through him. Every drag of that thick cock against his walls, every sharp thrust in and out that hit his limit—it was perfect. His body pressed against Yoriichi’s, his breasts squashed against that firm chest, the burn and closeness only made it better. Their skins heated with exertion, their ragged breathing proof they were both lost in it.

Yoriichi’s gaze was unfocused, all of his concentration on driving himself deep inside his omega. Hearing Sumiyoshi whisper his name between desperate moans filled him with satisfaction. His thrusts grew harsher, faster, his fogged thoughts screaming at him to knot his omega again—because the boy was begging for it without words. And yet, something in his chest still ached.

Sumiyoshi felt it the moment his pleasure was stolen away, ripped from him too soon. Yoriichi stopped moving inside him, and a choked sob escaped his throat at the sudden loss.

“W-why…?” he whispered into his neck, lifting his head to search his alpha’s face.

The look Yoriichi gave him wasn’t kind—not that warm, gentle smile. It was the smile that said I own you. You can’t deny me anything. The one he always wore when he had Sumiyoshi pinned down on the futon.

Third time. Sumiyoshi swore he’d hit him the third time he pulled this. It was too cruel.

“Please, please,” the omega begged breathlessly. “Why did you s-stop?”

“Do you really think you deserve a reward?” Yoriichi teased in a hushed voice, amused.

Sumiyoshi realized instantly—it was because he’d refused earlier. He cursed himself silently.

“Alpha, please,” he pleaded. “Do whatever you want with me. Just don’t d-deny me this!”

“I don’t think you’ve earned it,” Yoriichi replied with a low laugh, still catching his breath.

“I’m your omega!”

Sumiyoshi jolted when Yoriichi grabbed him by the nape, forcing him down until their lips nearly touched. From that close, those sharp eyes always made him feel so small, so defenseless.

“I can be good. I swear,” he murmured, desperate.

Yoriichi licked his lips and gave a small nod. He pressed the lightest kiss to Sumiyoshi’s mouth, and the omega closed his eyes, savoring the soft contact.

“Then start bouncing, little rabbit,” Yoriichi rumbled, his deep voice sending shivers down Sumiyoshi’s spine.

The omega’s breath caught, and against everything his body craved, he nodded slowly, lowering his gaze in submission, understanding it was the only way to satisfy his desires. Yoriichi released his mate’s nape, giving him the freedom to start.

Sumiyoshi lifted himself again, sitting on his alpha’s lap with his cock still buried deep inside. He let out a soft moan as another jolt of pleasure struck the deepest part of his core, encouraging him to take more. His hips moved back and forth, testing the rhythm, feeling a little nervous since all he could think to do was bounce.

“Place your hands on my thighs,” the alpha suggested.

The omega nodded obediently. His hands slid back, holding onto his alpha’s thighs, savoring the hardness beneath his palms.

“Now…” The alpha, still lying on the futon, placed his hands firmly on either side of his omega’s hips, gripping his body, lifting him with ease, then letting him drop back down. Sumiyoshi hissed with satisfaction. “Up and down.”

Sumiyoshi understood immediately. His hands clung to Yoriichi’s thighs for support as he raised his hips, letting his alpha’s cock slip almost all the way out before sinking down again, burying it deep. A soft moan of relief escaped him. He repeated the movement slowly a few more times, regaining the rhythm he’d started earlier, until without noticing, he was going faster.

“See?” Yoriichi whispered with pure desire, his voice hoarse and satisfied. “Of course you can do it.”

“I-I…” Sumiyoshi slammed down hard, making himself cry out in pleasure. “It f-feels so good.”

“No pain,” Yoriichi reassured him, referring to his cramped thighs. “Just focus on me. Forget everything else.”

And Sumiyoshi nodded again and again, full of devotion.

The only sounds were skin slapping against skin, mingled with wet, obscene noises, and their moans—shared like whispered secrets between those who knew that pleasure together.

The omega loved the feeling of being the one fucking himself on his alpha’s cock, enjoying how deep it seemed to reach—or maybe it only felt that way because of how desperate he was. His head tilted back, unable to hold itself up, his lips parted, letting every sound spill freely, begging the one who gave him so much pleasure, even though he was the one in control at the moment.

The alpha refused to close his eyes, no matter how much he wanted to, keeping them half-lidded but never missing a single expression on his mate’s face.

From Sumiyoshi’s lips came gasps that soon turned into deep moans, sounds he knew stirred his partner, thrilled to know he was satisfying him, tightening around his cock to make it clear. Yoriichi was entranced—not only by his omega’s ruined, beautiful face, but also by the sight lower down, at his swollen belly, filled with the seed spilled inside him earlier. But what fascinated him most was the faint outline of his cock pressing inside Sumiyoshi’s abdomen—obscene and utterly intoxicating.

“You look so fucking good,” he whispered between ragged breaths. “My g-good boy.”

“I l-love it, I love it,” Sumiyoshi slurred, lost in bliss. Yoriichi wasn’t even sure if he was listening to himself anymore. “It f-feels so good… so good…”

At some point, Sumiyoshi discovered he could stay seated on his alpha’s cock and roll his hips in circles, and it brought him the same intoxicating pleasure. He dropped forward onto Yoriichi’s chest again, this time continuing to grind and thrust back desperately, the cock sliding in and out of him in quick, erratic movements.

Their faces drew close, eyes locking. Even blurred by ecstasy, they couldn’t stop staring, their expressions twisted in pleasure, their lips releasing heated breaths through soft, broken moans.

Sumiyoshi’s loose hair framed his face, long enough to fall across the futon and spill into their shared vision, wrapping them in a bubble that felt like it was just the two of them in the world, staring into each other as they moved together with fervor.

“It feels different,” Sumiyoshi thought, swept away by the wave of pleasure.

Because Yoriichi was being gentler, more patient. Still dominant, but making sure he was alright, making sure they were both enjoying it. Unlike the days before, when the alpha had only sought his own release.

It was still rough, still fast—but also tender, and full of love.

It was perfect.

The alpha’s arms wrapped around his omega’s back, pressing their bodies even closer. Sumiyoshi kept moving his hips with sharp, deliberate thrusts, both of them savoring the sweet drag of friction between them.

They kept staring like partners in crime, caught in something forbidden.

Yoriichi was the first to smile shakily, and Sumiyoshi let out a long moan before smiling the same way.

Sumiyoshi leaned down, capturing his alpha’s lips, and Yoriichi welcomed him eagerly. Their mouths moved slowly, savoring the gentle, heated contact, even as their bodies clashed together with rough urgency. That kiss alone softened the edges of their frenzied movements.

This was making love.

And with a low moan from both, a new knot began to swell, and the awaited orgasm hit, bringing the act to its completion.

Sumiyoshi moaned happily at the sting in his neck, his partner biting down, renewing the claim of his mating mark.

“I love you…” the alpha whispered hoarsely after licking the wound. And though his lips were still stained with blood, Sumiyoshi leaned in to kiss him.

“I love you more, darling.”

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

He let himself sink onto the wooden floor, sighing in relief. His body thanked him for the hot water, which would definitely soothe his sore muscles. He sank all his limbs into the bath, letting the warmth seep into him and ease every ache.

A strong arm wrapped around him entirely, pulling him back until his head rested against a firm chest. He didn’t complain—on the contrary, he melted into the warmth the other’s body provided, a soft moan of relief slipping past his lips as he felt small and protected.

“How do you feel?” the older man murmured against his ear.

“Tired,” he replied.

“I’ll help you wash,” he said simply. Sumiyoshi only nodded, happy with the offer.

Yoriichi’s rut wasn’t over yet. Sumiyoshi had learned that the hard way when—once again—he left the bedroom without asking for permission, as the alpha had told him he should always do. And once again, he was taken right there in the kitchen, bent over the counter and fucked intensely. That was how he discovered Yoriichi could have moments of lucidity, speaking normally, only to be overtaken minutes later by another wave of heat, his primal instincts dragging him back into needing him.

Though, this time, things were different. The times they had done it again were gentler—except for that incident in the kitchen. Yoriichi was more conscious now, more considerate, giving his omega more freedom compared to that second day of his rut—for instance, now he could touch himself without immediately earning a harsh spanking.

It was the sixth day.

From what Sumiyoshi knew—thanks to Suyako—an alpha’s rut was supposed to last three days at most. So the fact that Yoriichi had endured this long was surprising. What worried him, though, was what might happen when the rut finally left his partner’s body. Too much physical strain was harmful, even if it was “just sex.”

Mint water was poured gently over his hair. Then Yoriichi’s large, patient hands massaged his scalp with infinite care, cleansing as thoroughly as possible.

Sumiyoshi smiled, sighing softly when he remembered something he had wanted to tell his alpha since the very first night.

“Yoriichi, you like pulling my hair,” he said lightly, amusement lacing his tone.

The alpha paused for a moment, as if he needed to process what his omega had just said. Then, without a word, he resumed washing his hair with the same tenderness as before.

“Do I?”

“Since the first night… I don’t know if you remember,” he explained. “But you like tugging at my hair.”

Yoriichi nodded several times, not wanting his omega to think he had forgotten their first time together. Still, hearing those words, he allowed himself to blush faintly.

“Does it bother you when I do it? I can stop, if that’s the case.”

The omega tilted his gaze toward the ceiling, mulling over the suggestion.

At first, it had been strange to him—he didn’t believe such an action was deliberate on his alpha’s part, so he had blamed it on instincts. But over time… he had started to like it.

A lot.

His face flushed red.

It was dominance. It was another act of dominance an alpha used to subdue his omega. Every time he grabbed his hair and forced him to look at him, Sumiyoshi felt the need to bare his neck in submission.

And he didn’t dislike it.

“No…” he whispered softly, embarrassed. “I like it.” His voice came out hesitant. “Maybe too much.”

“Really?”

“It hurts a little, but you use it to hold me when you put me on my…”

Sumiyoshi cut himself off. Too shy to explain how his alpha would lift his hips, press his face into the futon, then yank his hair as leverage to drive into him.

Yeah, he wasn’t going to explain that.

Yoriichi nodded, not pushing for more. He barely remembered what had happened the past few days, but through the bond he could feel his omega’s embarrassed yet pleasured emotions, enough to know the boy didn’t truly dislike it.

The alpha licked his lips. Inevitably, his cock stirred with interest.

“I feel small, and I like it,” Sumiyoshi whispered, keeping the conversation alive. He pressed his hips back against his alpha’s cock. “You make me feel small and helpless.”

His mind replayed the memory of Yoriichi grabbing his hair harshly, forcing him to say he belonged to him, then shoving his head down into the futon only to fuck him until he was choking on his own saliva.

He licked his lips with desire, his cock twitching and his pussy clenching around nothing. That “innocent” conversation wasn’t innocent at all.

“You’re the only one who’s ever made me feel this way,” he blurted recklessly.

It was a dangerous gamble. He knew exactly what he’d said.

He felt the protective arm around his waist tighten into a rough, suffocating embrace, his back suddenly crashing against his alpha’s chest. Sumiyoshi’s heart pounded wildly, that familiar feeling of something’s about to happen heating his body at the harsh treatment.

“Why am I the only one?” Yoriichi whispered against his ear, his voice dripping with danger and possession.

Sumiyoshi melted at that.

He liked it. He didn’t know when he’d started enjoying that kind of behavior in his partner, but he loved it when Yoriichi did it. The consequences were the fun part.

“Well…” he murmured playfully, tilting his head back to glance at his alpha over his shoulder. “Who knows.”

Silence.

And that silence made Sumiyoshi restless. The sinking feeling that he had said something wrong crawled into him.

His alpha’s scent slammed into him, overwhelming and merciless. Possessiveness poured through the bond, and the omega froze.

He had definitely done something wrong.

“I was joking,” he said quickly, words tangled. A shaky smile spread across his lips.

Again, silence.

Sumiyoshi knew he shouldn’t say another word.

And yet, his heart hammered wildly when his head was suddenly yanked back, Yoriichi gripping a fistful of his wet hair, forcing their eyes to meet.

His neck tried to tilt submissively, but his alpha’s grip didn’t allow it.

“I was joking, I really was,” he whispered, trying to explain himself, a nervous laugh slipping out. “You know that—”

“As if I care.” The words came out harsh and violent, his eyes narrowing in anger, brows furrowed deep across his forehead. “An apology won’t be enough, Sumiyoshi.”

The omega nearly choked.

This was his alpha. His rational side.

The one speaking to him now was Yoriichi.

“Oh, fucking god…” he whispered to himself, eyes wide, too stunned to even blink.

Yoriichi tightened his grip on Sumiyoshi’s hair, pulling harder on his scalp until the omega hissed in pain. He was clearly furious at those words, even knowing they weren’t true—just the implication infuriated him.

He hated being mocked, hated having his omega hint at anyone else when he was right there.

His damn alpha.

“I always thought you loved talking,” he growled. “That’s something I adore about you.”

Sumiyoshi didn’t dare move an inch.

Yoriichi forced his head up, their lips barely brushing. His eyes traced every line of his omega’s face, knowing instinctively that he was deeply sorry for trying to provoke him. He knew it was provocation. If Sumiyoshi wanted to be fucked, all he had to do was ask outright.

“Why don’t we put that mouth of yours to better use?” he whispered, eyes gleaming with hunger and malice.

Sumiyoshi’s brows furrowed nervously, too afraid to know exactly what he meant.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“You can do better.”

Sumiyoshi admitted to himself that he had imagined this scene many times. He wasn’t a saint, and ever since he had made his relationship with Yoriichi official, it had become common for him to picture the two of them in all sorts of scenarios that were not suitable for the public. After all, this was his alpha—he had everything an omega could ever hope for in a potential partner, so Sumiyoshi considered himself lucky to be the one Yoriichi had chosen.

Again, he was no saint. That much had been confirmed during those days when lust and pleasure were the only things devouring his mind, turning him into a complete idiot. And at some point, he too had been secretly wishing—with fear and with hope—that his alpha would give him another knot.

His hand wrapped around the hard cock, feeling its texture for the very first time in his life, his nerves absolutely on fire.

He was no saint. Definitely not.

“It’s already hard enough,” the alpha whispered between a sigh. “Begin.”

Sumiyoshi had been curious ever since their first night about how it would feel, but only now did he realize how nerve-racking it actually was.

“I–I…”

“Did I say you could talk?” Yoriichi cut him off with the same roughness he’d been using moments earlier. “Put it in your mouth.”

Sumiyoshi felt his breath hitch.

After Yoriichi had been clearly angry with him—he had every right to be, Sumiyoshi had been stupid—he carried him back to the room just like on the third day, if he remembered correctly. Naively, Sumiyoshi had thought it would be the same as last time, that the alpha would simply fuck him. But then he understood his alpha’s words when Yoriichi sat down on the futon, legs stretched out and slightly parted; his hand wrapped firmly around his own cock, stroking up and down until he grew fully hard.

“Suck it.”

Sumiyoshi nearly choked on air at those words.

He didn’t know what to do. He had no idea how it was supposed to be done.

Was it the same thing Yoriichi had done to him that first night? It had seemed to come so naturally to the alpha!

Following orders, Sumiyoshi got down on his knees, lowering himself until his chest touched the futon, his ass unintentionally in the air, his face bowing nervously toward his partner’s length. He swallowed hard, trying to prepare himself, forcing a final bit of courage into his body.

He wrapped his hand around his alpha’s cock again, giving it slow strokes to work him further. In his small hands—small compared to Yoriichi—the cock looked considerably large, too thick to even fully wrap around with one hand. It was flushed red, especially at the swollen tip, already dripping, begging for release. Earlier, Sumiyoshi had traced the prominent veins with his fingertips, fascinated, tempted by the sight, his mouth watering before he even realized it.

“Down.” The alpha’s tone was firm, ordering him at last to take it into his mouth.

Sumiyoshi nodded slightly, lowering his head until his lips brushed against the tip of Yoriichi’s cock. Slowly, he parted his lips, daring only to take in the swollen head at first. A shiver ran down his spine as his tongue touched the skin, coated with thick precum; it didn’t have much of a taste, just the faintest trace of salt—not unpleasant at all.

Opening his mouth wider, he lowered himself further, letting more of his alpha’s cock rest on his wet tongue. Feeling slightly braver, he tried to take in more, but a gentle tug on his hair stopped him.

“Teeth,” the alpha hissed.

Right. He had forgotten about that.

Taking him back into his mouth, Sumiyoshi went as far as he dared, sealing his lips around him and sucking. He heard his alpha let out a muffled moan, the sound enough to tell him that this was the right way. Hollowing his cheeks, he focused on sucking with every movement, his head bobbing up and down—sliding off until only the tip remained, then pushing back down as far as he could manage, repeating the motion again and again.

“Your hand…” the alpha murmured, his fingers tangled gently in his omega’s hair this time, not pulling at all. “Use your hand too.”

Sumiyoshi nodded firmly, wrapping his hand around the base of his cock while continuing to suck. His hand moved in rhythm with his mouth, and the alpha sighed, half-closing his eyes, stimulated by the obscene image of his omega taking him so well with his mouth. Sumiyoshi shut his eyes, relishing the sensation of being stretched open, his own cock starting to harden, his pussy growing slick, juices slipping from his folds.

“Keep your eyes open,” he ordered.

Sumiyoshi moaned with difficulty, the vibration shooting through Yoriichi’s body and forcing a groan of pleasure from him.

“F—fuck, baby. Just like that.” His hand seized a good handful of hair, tangling it between his fingers and forcing his omega to look up at him. “Look at your alpha.”

The omega let out a shaky breath, nodding at the command. He kept his gaze locked on his alpha’s face, brows arching with the pleasure he felt while pleasing him. Yoriichi’s features were twisted in ecstasy, lips parted, spilling deep groans that sent violent shivers down Sumiyoshi’s spine.

“Do you think you deserve a reward… or a punishment?” the alpha asked with a touch of adoration, his hand cupping his omega’s cheek. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes briefly at the tenderness. “Have you been a good omega for me?”

Sumiyoshi practically wanted to scream how good he was being. Too good…!

He let Yoriichi’s cock slip from his mouth, a string of saliva connecting it to his tongue. He pumped him faster, more desperately, delighting in the trembling sighs Yoriichi let out—it was obvious how much he was enjoying it. With his tongue, Sumiyoshi licked every trace of saliva along his length, never stopping the movement of his hand.

“Yes…” the alpha sighed, still caressing his hair gently. “That’s it, omega… you’re doing so, so well.”

Sumiyoshi smiled inwardly. Of course he was good—his alpha was falling apart thanks to him.

He took Yoriichi back into his mouth, sucking lazily, knowing full well his alpha would never finish unless he was buried inside his pussy. The slow, gentle bobbing sent chills of satisfaction coursing through Yoriichi, fascinated by the way his omega tried so hard to give him the pleasure he craved—like the good mate he was, the good omega he was.

But the memory of their earlier conversation soured any tender feelings that had started to bloom. Bitterness and anger seeped back in.

“Such a shame you keep tempting me like that, omega,” he murmured darkly. “Let me help you a little.”

Unlike before, he grabbed the back of his omega’s neck, pushing him down, forcing him to take more of his cock than he had all this time. Sumiyoshi gasped breathlessly, humming around his alpha’s cock, making it even more pleasurable for him. Yoriichi set his own pace, shoving his boy’s head up and down, using his loose, damp hair for leverage.

Sumiyoshi squeezed his eyes shut, doing everything he could to keep his lips sealed and not moan like a madman. He felt the tip of Yoriichi’s cock pressing deeper, almost as if he were fucking his throat, and he couldn’t stop a small gag from forming. He drew in a deep breath, forcing himself to endure the rhythm his partner demanded.

“Good… good,” the other whispered with desire, forcing his omega’s head to move faster. He moaned, eyes clamped shut in pure ecstasy. “Your mouth is just as good as your pussy, baby.”

Sumiyoshi couldn’t resist lowering one of his hands toward his stomach, reaching for his own cock to stroke himself in rhythm with the thrusts forced into his mouth, feeling utterly soaked. His thoughts were racing, craving to be filled both in his mouth and in his pussy. He wondered what it would feel like—he was sure it would be incredible.

“God, you love it like this, don’t you?” the alpha whispered. “Loving your alpha’s cock so much, taking it so well.” He murmured, and with one final thrust down his omega’s throat, he pulled his cock free.

Sumiyoshi gasped for air, unable to stop coughing like a madman once the cock stopped battering his throat. He felt drowned in his own saliva and his alpha’s precum, tears streaming down his face without him even realizing when they started.

“Look at you,” the alpha smiled, pleased. With his thumb, he wiped the drool dripping down his omega’s chin, forcing him to suck it clean—something Sumiyoshi did obediently despite the ache in his jaw from being held open for so long. “Such a mess.”

The alpha’s gaze dropped to his omega’s stomach, brows furrowing as he noticed the boy’s cock wrapped in his own hand, probably stroking himself without realizing. He didn’t like it. It annoyed him that his partner disobeyed what he was told. He was supposed to be good for him—follow his every word and obey to the letter.

After the mark, that was how things should be.

“Not satisfied with me, huh?” he asked harshly. Sumiyoshi shrank immediately under that violent look, instinctively releasing his slick cock, which slapped back against his stomach from how hard he was. “I’m going to ruin you.”

By now, Sumiyoshi no longer underestimated Yoriichi’s strength, so he wasn’t surprised when his entire body was lifted and thrown onto the futon—ass in the air, chest against the sheets, head buried into them.

“Stay still. Don’t move your hips,” the alpha warned in a low whisper. A shiver shot down Sumiyoshi’s spine; he hadn’t even felt him closing in above him. “Keep that ass up.” To seal the command, a harsh smack landed on one cheek, forcing a sharp hiss of pain out of the omega.

Soon, Sumiyoshi was pressed into the futon, crying out loudly when the thick, wet cock slammed into him without warning. Yoriichi didn’t hesitate, his hands gripping either side of his omega’s hips with a violent strength that would surely leave the marks of his long fingers for days. He pulled his omega’s body into his cock in a fast, brutal rhythm, the tip of his shaft slamming against his boy’s womb with every thrust.

Sumiyoshi could only squeal at the brutal pounding his pussy received, completely enraptured. He didn’t dare move even a fraction, obeying every command his alpha had given him—submissive, like a good omega should be. His hands scrambled, sometimes clawing at the futon sheets, sometimes clutching at his loose hair, desperate to hold onto something to stop his shameful moans from spilling out.

“Too f-fast… no…” His body was dragged across the futon, the friction burning his flattened chest. “T-too much…” He turned his head over his shoulder to see his alpha, only to be met with an arrogant smile and eyes clouded with pleasure.

The alpha suddenly grabbed the back of his neck, shoving his head down, forcing his face into the futon in a humiliating pose. His muffled cries spilled out, his voice drowned by the fabric.

“You filthy little boy,” the alpha whispered arrogantly. Sumiyoshi wanted to feel offended, but instead, a wave of overwhelming pleasure surged through him at being treated that way. “Loving being fucked senseless into the futon.”

“I-I’m sorry,” he moaned, his hair tangled in his mouth, making his words slur clumsily. “I’m sorry, I’m sorry…”

Sumiyoshi sobbed with need and pain, feeling his walls clench around his alpha’s cock almost as if ordering him to knot already. His body convulsed violently, face buried in the futon, screaming in pleasure as an orgasm tore through him.

Yoriichi felt it, knew his omega had already come. He didn’t care, kept fucking him senseless, his mind set only on using him until he was satisfied. His mate had been bad to him, and he deserved this.

“You came too quickly.” He laughed. His palm lifted high and then came down hard on his omega’s ass, making him sob at the mistreatment. “What do you feel?” he asked firmly.

“I-I…”

Yoriichi didn’t let him answer. His arms wrapped around his waist, forcing him onto his knees, his back pressing against the alpha’s broad chest. One hand gripped his hips while the other tormented his chest, abusing his nipples cruelly. The thrusts didn’t stop—deep, violent, punishing—the alpha now seeking his own release while still disciplining his omega.

“Yes, yes, yes!” the omega cried. Tears streamed freely, his mouth hung wide open, drool slipping down his jaw. “God, baby… I-I can’t!”

“What the fuck do you feel?” the alpha whispered in his ear. His tongue played with his earlobe, biting it teasingly, sending jolts through his entire body. “I’m listening.”

“I’m sorry,” he wept. “I won’t—won’t ever suggest something like that again.”

“What thing?”

The thrusts slowed, deliberate and precise. The alpha pulled all the way out only to slam back in aggressively, the drag setting fire inside the omega’s slick hole—a burn he loved. Each thrust ripped strangled moans out of him, words crumbling into whispered pleas.

“Y-you’re my alpha,” he gasped for air. “Ah, God… I’m your omega, I—”

“You’ll have to be clearer than that.”

The brutal pace returned. Sumiyoshi’s eyes flew open, overstimulated beyond belief. If Yoriichi hadn’t been holding him upright, he would have collapsed back into the futon. The hand that had been toying with his nipples slid up to his jaw, then down to his throat, leaving him completely defenseless.

“So messy…” the alpha groaned in his ear. “I love it. God, I love you.”

The omega’s throat was squeezed just enough to steal his breath. Sumiyoshi gasped, disoriented, unable to think why—until he realized it wasn’t just the cock inside him robbing him of air, but the alpha’s hand around his throat.

“N-no…” He couldn’t breathe. His eyes squeezed shut, mind focusing only on the burn of that relentless cock dragging inside him, not his lack of oxygen. “B-baby…”

“Oh, look at you, so helpless…” Yoriichi murmured with adoration, loosening his grip slowly, torturously.

Sumiyoshi gasped for air like a madman, coughing as oxygen rushed back into his lungs.

His blurred eyes couldn’t focus, his thighs trembled, and he had no idea how much longer he could hold on. A scream tore out of him when his cock was touched again, the all-too-familiar cramp coiling in his belly, and once more, he came.

He panted in relief, utterly spent.

“You’re a mess,” the alpha chuckled in amusement, a purr rumbling in his chest. “And all thanks to me. Your mate.” Yoriichi yanked his head back by the hair, forcing him to meet his gaze. Sumiyoshi whimpered, mustering the strength to look at him. “The only one who’s ever fucked you like this—and the only one who ever will.”

Sumiyoshi nodded, sobbing brokenly.

“N-never again will I say something like that,” he cried in regret. “F-forgive me.”

“How can I believe you?” The alpha never slowed, still pounding into him mercilessly.

“I don’t w-want anyone else.” Yoriichi tugged harder on his hair, making him moan and clench around his cock. “N-no one else can make me feel like this.” He gasped, desperate for air. “You’re the f-first. Oh, fuck, fuck!” he wept. “And the last…”

Yoriichi smiled, finally satisfied, knowing everything was right again.

Ah, perfect. Sumiyoshi was simply perfect—such a good omega, even if teasing him had its consequences.

“Next time you want me to fuck you, just say it outright,” he growled.

The omega’s body collapsed back into the futon, already used to the roughness. Yoriichi pulled on his hair again, using it as leverage to drag him back and slam deep inside. Sumiyoshi only moaned, begging for release again.

“I need it,” he gasped, forehead pressed against the futon, elbows straining to keep him up. “K-knot,” he cried. “Give it to me! P-puppies, I want it, please!”

The knot began swelling, and both moaned at the overwhelming sensation. Yoriichi sighed in ecstasy, walls tightening as his glans swelled, locking him inside. He gripped his omega’s ass, thrusting deep one final time before the knot sealed them, hot seed spilling into his mate’s womb, his thoughts consumed with the image of a future pregnancy.

He would look so good.

“Take it for me,” he whispered blissfully, giving small thrusts to empty himself completely inside his omega, who was now softly crying. “You’ve been such a good boy, Sumiyoshi. You did so well.”

Sumiyoshi moaned loudly, the words alone triggering his third orgasm of the day.

Both collapsed, utterly drained. Sumiyoshi gasped desperately for breath, unable to recover quickly. His jaw was grabbed and tilted back, meeting his alpha’s sweaty, panting face.

“Baby, you’re drooling everywhere,” Yoriichi murmured fondly. With his thumb, he wiped at his lips, cleaning the trail of spit.

“I’m yours,” the omega whispered, completely gone, not even understanding what he said.

Yoriichi laughed softly.

“I know,” he replied with pride in his voice. As best he could, he pressed a small kiss to his lips. “After all, only I will ever have the privilege of ruining you like this.”

Sumiyoshi just closed his eyes, not comprehending the last words.

He fell asleep, utterly exhausted.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The seventh day was calmer. However, Sumiyoshi did not relax completely, still expecting at any moment another strong wave of heat to strike.

That day he was able to separate from Yoriichi. They both woke up around noon, and Sumiyoshi told him he would make them something to eat. His partner only nodded lazily, gifting him a kiss on the lips and thanking him for his effort before going back to sleep. That gave Sumiyoshi the chance to prepare something more elaborate; he enjoyed making sushi like never before, feeling hungry himself since those days he had only eaten enough to keep from fainting from the physical strain.

On top of that, he did not forget to drink the ground-thistle tea, following a strict routine of taking it every single day without fail. He still felt guilty about drinking it—or rather, his omega instincts did—because his alpha had been filling him with his seed enough times to impregnate him, yet here he was ruining every chance.

Luckily, he had told Yoriichi about it the day before, right after he had been fucked—literally. Yoriichi had reacted in the best possible way, pressing a kiss to his forehead to keep him from worrying, telling him that he had made the most reasonable decision he could at that moment. And it was true: they hadn’t really talked properly about planning when would be the right time to have children, so he accepted that Sumiyoshi kept drinking the tea.

Still, Sumiyoshi could not ignore that faint expression of sadness that had settled in his eyes. And he too looked away, sharing that feeling for just a moment.

When he carried the tray with sushi and two cups of green tea out to the engawa so they could eat and breathe some fresh air, he was surprised to see Yoriichi already sitting there. He had that thoughtful expression on his face. He always played with his hair, twisting little waves with his fingers whenever he was thinking, though Sumiyoshi mistook it for drowsiness from just waking up. Happy to see him awake, he walked over and sat beside him, placing the tray on the floor between them.

Yoriichi wasted no time turning to look at him, leaving behind any hint of thoughtfulness to show him a smile full of adoration.

“Good morning, baby.” He greeted, leaning over the tray to plant a small kiss on his omega’s pink lips. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, savoring the contact with a silly smile on his face.

“Good morning, love,” he greeted back. Yoriichi left a soft caress on his cheek before sitting properly again.

“Thank you for the food,” he said, taking his chopsticks to start eating. Sumiyoshi instantly knew he was hungry, and he couldn’t blame him. He felt the same way.

“All for you,” he smiled.

They began eating in silence. Both of them gazing out beyond the cabin, finding only the blazing summer sun that lit up the green grass, the birds singing noisily, and the butterflies fluttering about, giving the air an almost too-calm aura that fascinated them both.

“Do you think I was too rough with you yesterday?”

Sumiyoshi almost choked on his food.

He turned to look at his alpha, who was staring at him intently, those pink eyes scanning up and down his bare chest and neck. Today he was wearing a kimono—he figured it was the easiest thing to take off compared to a hakama or his torn white pants, which he still regretted. The kimono slid off his shoulders, exposing his collarbones, neck, and part of his chest.

He knew Yoriichi was staring at the bite marks and hickeys scattered across most of his skin—it could be alarming for anyone who saw him. Literally, he looked as though a swarm of angry bees had attacked him. Yet Sumiyoshi loved every single one of them.

“You were conscious yesterday,” he laughed lightly, pointing at him with his chopsticks. Yoriichi looked to the side shyly.

“Just a little,” he muttered in defense.

“I didn’t think you were the possessive type,” he teased in a sing-song tone.

Yoriichi’s face held a faint blush, probably embarrassed by his own actions yesterday, knowing full well he had initiated all those marks of dominance. It hadn’t been his instincts speaking—yesterday had come entirely from the rational part of Yoriichi.

And Sumiyoshi loved him for it.

“I’ve never seen you so angry,” he murmured, still fascinated by the new discovery. “I liked it a lot.”

“You’re all covered in bruises,” he said with guilt.

Sumiyoshi hummed, his chopsticks reaching for another sushi roll that he quickly popped into his mouth.

“You should see your back,” he added in a low tone.

Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise, immediately realizing what his partner meant. A smile curved his lips, soon turning into genuine laughter.

“Don’t laugh…!” the omega huffed, blushing. “I didn’t laugh at you when you left all these hickeys on me!”

“I haven’t let you bite me, have I?” Yoriichi teased with a libertine air. “Sorry if you wanted to and I didn’t let you. Your alpha can be a fool sometimes.”

Sumiyoshi pouted, annoyed.

“You’re such a joker, seriously!” he said, remembering all the times Yoriichi had made him beg for release. “In fact, I swore I’d hit you once you came back to your senses. You were really cruel!”

Yoriichi tilted his head, amused.

“You’d hit me?”

Sumiyoshi stared at him intently.

The alpha had that gentle expression on his face that always captivated him, those soft pink eyes slightly shadowed—signs of a rut still lingering but fading—looking at him with the same adoration he always had, only that Sumiyoshi had become aware of it just a few months ago.

It was nothing like the arrogant look he wore during sex, when he laughed at the mess Sumiyoshi became and demanded to hear him beg every time.

The omega puffed out his cheeks, utterly defeated.

“I can’t,” he admitted, folding his arms in surrender. “It’s not the same! Your alpha is completely cruel and arrogant… He made me beg and everything, and I…”

He made him beg for permission to climax, cruelly slowing his thrusts until the words he wanted spilled out of Sumiyoshi’s lips. A small trace of resentment lingered in the omega because of that. And yet…

“I think I love him too,” he confessed shyly.

Yoriichi smiled, touched by his omega’s words.

“He loves you too, darling.” He extended his hand to cradle Sumiyoshi’s face, gently caressing his cheek. The omega pouted softly, spoiled, leaning into his alpha’s touch. “So do I.”

Sumiyoshi looked down timidly. He was getting used to hearing such confessions from his alpha, but now it was different—now that they were finally bonded.

It was curious how the mating mark worked, almost like a lie detector. Yoriichi couldn’t lie without Sumiyoshi knowing, and vice versa. They could say one thing but feel something completely different, and yet, everything was shared through their bond—mutual feelings for the rest of their lives.

Every emotion Yoriichi felt transmitted to him through the link, which was why Sumiyoshi could be sure his alpha’s words of love were true—so intense they made his heart race.

“The mark looks clean,” Yoriichi murmured, lowering his gaze from Sumiyoshi’s face to his neck, brushing the healing scar with the tips of his fingers. “It doesn’t hurt, right?”

“Not at all.” He shook his head several times, a happy smile lighting his face as he remembered how beautiful the mark looked on his neck. “It feels like warmth settles there—it’s nice.”

Yoriichi nodded, understanding perfectly. His pink eyes couldn’t tear away from the sight of his bite decorating his partner’s skin. The omega’s scent gland was no longer visible, covered entirely by Yoriichi’s mark, radiating only a citrusy lemon fragrance—and faintly, if one was close enough, Sumiyoshi’s natural chocolate scent.

Anyone else would only catch Yoriichi’s scent on him, since the omega’s own fragrance could only be detected within a few centimeters.

It was a clear sign of belonging—his omega’s scent was his alone, since no one else would be close enough to breathe in that delicious chocolate fragrance of his pheromones.

He smiled unconsciously at the realization. Once, he would’ve scolded himself for such selfish thoughts. But now that Sumiyoshi was truly his mate, wanting to monopolize him felt completely valid.

He was his omega, after all—it was only natural to allow himself a bit of selfishness.

But again, he scolded himself for the extremity of those thoughts.

“It’s pink,” he whispered with adoration. His gaze rose to meet his omega’s burgundy eyes, which returned only a loving smile. “Do you know what they say about pink marks?”

“No,” Sumiyoshi replied playfully. “What do they say?”

“Pink marks mean it was completely consensual for both parties,” he explained. “You and I both agreed to bind ourselves for eternity.” He left a final caress on the mark before letting his hand fall away. “It’s healing fast even though I bit you four extra times.”

“And what does that mean?”

Sumiyoshi sought out Yoriichi’s hand, intertwining their fingers and pressing it against the engawa floor.

“That we love each other, of course.” He smiled. “Only a mark heals quickly when the pair is deeply in love.”

The omega could only offer that silly smile he always wore whenever Yoriichi said something so direct, declaring his adoration without hesitation. Sumiyoshi felt like he was floating among the clouds with every word from his alpha.

He leaned his face toward his alpha’s, who didn’t move a single inch, keeping that look of pure devotion fixed on him.

“Do you know what else they say about a pink mark that heals quickly?” he whispered as if sharing a secret just for the two of them.

The omega sat in seiza before his alpha, who wasted no time wrapping his arms around Sumiyoshi’s narrow waist, setting aside the sushi plate that still held two rolls.

Their gazes locked, hypnotized by each other, neither willing to break the fragile bubble they had created. Their mingling scents danced around them, expressing the comfort they found in one another. Soft purrs rumbled in their chests, baring their vulnerability to the other.

“What do they say?” Yoriichi whispered back, asking softly. He leaned upward to chase his omega’s lips, but Sumiyoshi pulled back just a few centimeters, still with something to say.

The omega chuckled under his breath, his cheeks warming with blush.

“It means the alpha did a good job,” he explained. “An alpha so good and strong, enough to impregnate all his scent into his omega, healing the bite so carefully and…” Sumiyoshi clearly heard his alpha’s purr shift into a low, pleased growl at his words. “…making his own what was always his.”

And Yoriichi lunged toward his mate, capturing his lips in another fervent kiss.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“F-fuck, baby. Just like that, so g-good…”

Sumiyoshi moaned loudly, his head falling back, unable to hold himself up any longer.

Neither of them knew exactly how they had ended up in that situation.

It had all started with a few kisses on the engawa that grew more and more intense as Yoriichi slowly slid Sumiyoshi’s kimono off his shoulders, baring his chest completely. The alpha abandoned his lips in favor of lowering his mouth to his omega’s chest, sucking on his nipples with incredible focus, while Sumiyoshi melted in his arms, giving himself over to every moan.

They had ended up in the bedroom again after Sumiyoshi whispered something to his mate that stirred him wide awake. Yoriichi lifted his omega, who wrapped his legs around his hips as they stumbled back to their nest, kissing messily and wetly, both of them crashing down onto the futon in a rough movement they couldn’t care less about.

Their clothes disappeared faster than the time they had been wearing them.

“Let me ride you.” Sumiyoshi had whispered against his alpha’s cheek, his voice filled with desperate need. Yoriichi only growled with satisfaction and let him have his way.

That was how Sumiyoshi ended up straddling his alpha’s lap, his mate’s cock buried deep inside him. Yoriichi lay back, utterly enthralled by the sight of his omega’s face twisted in pleasure, struggling to give them both the sweetest release.

The omega let out a shaky sigh, his moans breaking apart every time he let himself drop down on Yoriichi’s cock, his hole swallowing every inch until his ass smacked against his alpha’s pelvis. He leaned heavily on Yoriichi’s shoulders beneath him, his hips snapping back desperately, driven by the need to cum.

“Slow down, love,” the alpha murmured between rough, ragged moans. “I’m not going anywhere.” His hands gripped the younger one’s waist, helping guide his movements, making sure he wouldn’t strain himself too much.

Sumiyoshi nodded, utterly wrecked.

“Y-yes, baby,” he whispered in a broken moan, his knees burning with effort as he lifted himself only to drop back down again, dragging a choked moan from both of them. “God, yes. I l-love it…”

Yoriichi let out a breathless laugh.

With Sumiyoshi riding him, he could take in the lewdest, most mesmerizing sight of his life.

Something deep in his alpha instincts told him to never look away. Sumiyoshi kept his eyes open with immense effort, lips parted wide as every sound spilled from his throat, his face flushed red from the strain, sweat rolling down his temples. Yoriichi was hypnotized by the way his omega’s hair fell freely, bouncing wildly with each thrust, making him look like the most divine being in the universe.

“Your thighs are shaking so much,” Yoriichi breathed out in pleasure.

By now, Sumiyoshi’s pace had slowed, his strength waning, unable to keep up the frantic rhythm. Tears welled in his eyes, refusing to accept it—he wanted, more than anything, to make his alpha cum from his own effort.

Yoriichi decided to give him a break. He knew exactly what his partner wanted, but a little help wouldn’t hurt. He held Sumiyoshi’s hips firmly, keeping him down with his cock buried deep inside. The omega whimpered at the sudden stillness. Yoriichi didn’t make him wait long—he started thrusting upward, fucking into his lover’s wet, hot cunt with a steady, punishing rhythm that tore screams from Sumiyoshi’s throat.

“Y-yes, yes, yes!” Sumiyoshi sobbed, collapsing onto his alpha’s chest as he was ruthlessly pounded, his cries muffled against Yoriichi’s ear. “F-fuck, yes, yes—” His voice broke, and the alpha chuckled softly at how wrecked he sounded. Yoriichi held him tight while driving into him mercilessly.

“Yes, love, yes… u-use me like your t-toy all day,” Sumiyoshi whispered, voice trembling with raw desire, laughter spilling from his throat even as tears blurred his eyes. “Y-yours, I’m—” He almost choked on his own breath. “All yours! F-fuck me like I’m your filthy object, yes, yes—I l-love it, I want it… God, r-ruin me…”

Yoriichi was left speechless for a moment, but then he only let out a breathless laugh, completely enthralled, not having expected that side of his omega. His hand came down hard on one of Sumiyoshi’s ass cheeks, making him jolt with a desperate moan.

“I never thought I’d e-ever hear you say something like that,” he whispered with amusement. His fangs slowly slid out, aching to bite again and reaffirm their bond. “Keep telling me how much you love being fucked, how much you belong to me,” he demanded aggressively, driving into him with a brutal thrust that tore a scream from Sumiyoshi’s throat.

Sumiyoshi was fucking gone.

Yoriichi was fucking him with his full awareness, a mix between the rawness of his alpha instincts and something more controlled, yet still managing to ruin him just like in the past few days.

He didn’t even know when it happened, but suddenly he found himself shoved against the low table where he usually kept all his makeup products and some perfumes he had crafted himself. Yoriichi had him bent forward on his knees, ass in the air, hands gripping the table’s edge while his alpha took him from behind, thrusting into him until his mind went blank.

Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes struggled to lift toward the vanity mirror in front of him, the glass trembling from the force of the thrusts.

“Look at yourself,” his alpha whispered with pleasure. One of his hands gripped his omega’s hip while the other seized his jaw, forcing him to look up and meet his own reflection. “Look at how beautiful you are.”

Sumiyoshi didn’t think “beautiful” was the right word.

He was wrecked. In every sense of the word.

His face was flushed red, streaked with tears and sweat. His mouth hung open, drooling uncontrollably. His unfocused eyes kept rolling back as he drowned in pleasure. His hair whipped wildly with every aggressive thrust, some strands sticking to his forehead with sweat.

He was wrecked.

“I don’t—”

“You’re so beautiful when I fuck you like this,” the alpha whispered again. Sumiyoshi moaned, feeling the cock inside him swell, the knot steadily forming. “So pretty for me, and only for me.”

And Sumiyoshi came again, sobbing his alpha’s name as Yoriichi spilled deep inside his tight cunt.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

By the eighth day, Sumiyoshi felt more rested than ever.

It was wonderful to wake up late in the morning without worries, without the weight of things to do the next day. The night before, he had gone to bed early—something he was deeply grateful for—and now he felt better than ever because of it. His body ached a little, and some cramps still lingered in his limbs, but Sumiyoshi felt as if he could chop wood all day from how lively he was.

His eyes blinked slowly, trying to shake off the drowsiness of just waking up. He didn’t feel Yoriichi’s presence in the room, but he knew he was nearby thanks to the bond of their link.

He let out a soft groan, still smiling, and rolled onto his side, searching for some piece of his alpha’s clothing to slip on. But what stood out the most against the disordered white blankets was a bright yellow, like the warm glow of the sun.

His lips parted in a small gasp of surprise, his eyes wide, not expecting to find that. He reached out, carefully taking it in his hand.

A sunflower.

The most beautiful sunflower.

The first sunflower he had ever seen in his life.

He lifted it, turning it in every direction so he wouldn’t miss a single detail of the flower.

It was so pretty, so full of color. The yellow suited it perfectly, looking so alive that Sumiyoshi instantly fell in love with it. He knew the flower must be beautiful from what he had seen in books, but he never thought he would like it this much.

“I’ve never seen a sunflower, but I think it might be my favorite flower; I hope one day I can find one! Mom always told me they grow together, in vast fields painted yellow.”

“You’re such a romantic, Yoriichi,” he whispered tenderly, his bright eyes fixed on the flower in his hand.

Minutes passed as he kept admiring the flower, marveling not so much at the bloom itself but at the one who had given it to him. Then, deciding it was time to start the day, he slipped on the wrinkled kimono lying somewhere on the futon. Since he couldn’t find his hair tie, he simply ran his fingers through his hair to untangle it, just enough so it didn’t look like a complete mess.

Sumiyoshi walked toward the kitchen with a smile still on his lips. His morning had started in the most spectacular way, and he was sure nothing could ruin the good mood he carried. From the scent filling the air, he could already tell Yoriichi was in the kitchen, so he wasted no time heading there.

He stopped at the doorway, his hands itching to hug his alpha—something he often felt the urge to do since the mark—but right now he wanted to hug him even more, touched by such a sweet gesture.

Yoriichi had his back turned to him, chopping something on the cutting board, and Sumiyoshi smiled shyly at the thought that he was making them breakfast. He was about to greet him with a cheerful shout, but the sound died in his throat the moment his eyes caught his alpha’s bare back.

Yoriichi wore only his hakama, his upper body completely bare, revealing his broad, pale back—easier to see now that his long, curly hair was tied high in a coiled ponytail.

Sumiyoshi covered his lips, suppressing the proud little laugh that wanted to escape when he spotted the clear marks of his nails scratched into his alpha’s skin. With Yoriichi’s pale complexion, it was far too easy to leave those behind. His omega purred happily at the sight. There were so many of them, just like he had said the day before. He felt no shame in leaving them—especially since Yoriichi hadn’t let him bite during the entire session.

How cruel alpha instincts could be.

“What are you doing?”

The omega jumped in place at the sudden sound of his alpha’s voice. Yoriichi hadn’t even turned around yet.

“Is the bond really that strong?” he asked softly, mostly to himself, though Yoriichi clearly heard him.

The alpha turned, leaving behind the vegetables on the board. He leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed, a gentle smile curving his lips as he looked at his omega.

“I even felt the moment you woke up,” he said with a touch of amusement.

“Do you know what that means?” Sumiyoshi stepped slowly into the kitchen until he was standing right in front of his alpha, tilting his head back to look up at him properly. “We’ll never be able to lie to each other again!”

“And we’ll always know what the other is feeling”, Yoriichi added.

Sumiyoshi nodded eagerly, forgetting about the clear lack of privacy that came with the bond, but still let himself collapse against Yoriichi’s body. His alpha opened his arms instantly, holding him tightly in a warm embrace.

“It doesn’t sound that great when we say it out loud,” Sumiyoshi murmured against his alpha’s collarbone, laughing softly at how invasive a mating mark could be.

“Not at all,” Yoriichi replied in a low voice. “I wish I could say I’ll try not to invade your privacy, but… it’s instinct.”

“Well… at least I get to know how much you love me,” Sumiyoshi lifted his head, searching for his alpha’s pale pink eyes. The dark veil that had clouded them these past few days was finally gone, proof that the rut had ended at last.

Relief washed over Sumiyoshi, and he purred happily, overjoyed that he had stayed by his alpha’s side through the entire rut, soothing him in the way only he could. He had done his job well—he had been a good omega for his alpha. And Yoriichi was here, calm again, radiating that special presence that made Sumiyoshi want to spend a lifetime at his side.

“It’s not that bad,” Yoriichi whispered, cupping his omega’s face with both hands. “I can feel exactly what you’re feeling right now.” He leaned down, pressing a soft kiss to Sumiyoshi’s lips. The omega closed his eyes, purring even louder with joy.

“Tell me.”

“You’re so happy right now,” Yoriichi murmured with a quiet rumble. “Can I know the reason?”

Sumiyoshi chuckled under his breath. “You’re just way too cheesy.” He leaned up to brush a quick kiss on his alpha’s lips. “And I love it.”

“Why don’t you show me, then?”

Sumiyoshi didn’t hesitate. He captured his partner’s lips in a kiss that left no room for doubt. His hands clutched Yoriichi’s shoulders, squeezing them hard enough to leave a red mark—his alpha’s pale skin bruised easily under even the slightest rough touch.

Yoriichi tilted his omega’s face upward, still cupping his cheeks as their mouths moved together in a lazy rhythm, separating for a breath only to fall back into the same hypnotic back-and-forth.

It was Sumiyoshi who made it more demanding, biting his alpha’s lower lip and forcing his mouth open so he could push his tongue inside. Yoriichi groaned into the kiss, the sound swallowed instantly between their mouths. Sumiyoshi smirked at that, savoring the taste as their tongues tangled in perfect sync, so practiced, so familiar with one another.

Yoriichi loved licking across his omega’s lips, tracing his lower lip with the tip of his tongue just to enjoy the shiver it drew from Sumiyoshi—before diving back in with a hungrier kiss. They were being greedy with each other, desperate to take everything the other had to give. Wet, messy sounds echoed through the kitchen, joined by breathless little moans. Their teeth clashed more than once from the urgency, but neither of them cared.

They finally broke apart as if by silent agreement, Yoriichi resting his forehead against his omega’s. Their breaths mingled, warm halos of air combining perfectly, and it made both of them want to kiss again.

Sumiyoshi pressed soft kisses along his alpha’s jawline, rising on tiptoe to kiss his cheeks, then every part of his face he could reach. Yoriichi leaned down to make it easier for him, savoring the affection until finally Sumiyoshi’s lips brushed against the mark on his forehead.

“Do you want to bite me?” Yoriichi whispered suggestively.

Sumiyoshi nodded at once. “Can we make love first?” he murmured with need, his burgundy eyes shining at the thought.

Yoriichi held his breath, realizing just how much he had missed these moments. “Of course, my love.”

And with that, Sumiyoshi threw himself into his alpha’s arms. Yoriichi lifted him effortlessly, carrying him back to the bedroom at a slow pace, their mouths locked together in more desperate kisses along the way.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Night was falling. Sumiyoshi knew it when the sky turned orange and the sun’s rays no longer felt bothersome, but warm and comforting, painting the room in beautiful shades of gold.

They had done it three times that day—not out of Yoriichi’s rut, which by then had ended, but purely out of the lust they felt for each other.

It was during the first time that they stayed longer in the room. Sumiyoshi had taken his time to worship his alpha’s body, savoring the act of leaving bites, kisses, and hickeys all over his chest, loving the sensation of fullness that lingered in his stomach once they were done.

Omegas weren’t required to bite their alphas. It was always the alpha who bit. Many omegas never felt the desire to bite their alphas, completely submissive to what was expected: the marks were made by alphas, not by omegas.

That explained Yoriichi’s hesitation, buried deep in his rut of letting Sumiyoshi bite him. But he had enjoyed it too much when Sumiyoshi rode him and, overtaken by a possessive urge, sank his small fangs into his alpha’s scent gland, relishing the taste of blood mixing with Yoriichi’s natural pheromones.

It had unsettled him at first—he wouldn’t lie. Especially since Yoriichi’s scent gland carried a faint whitish hue—something noticeable even against his pale skin—an unmistakable trace of a broken bond or a lost mate. His mouth had turned bitter at the sight, his brow furrowing as a vague image of Uta-san came to mind. But then he let his instincts take over, knowing that in his right mind he never would have done it. And so he bit his alpha’s neck, erasing any trace of a bond that once existed.

People might judge him, but it felt right. And he knew he had no reason to feel guilty—Yoriichi was the one who suggested it, and there had been no trace of doubt in his eyes.

The man he had chosen as his partner now carried his mark. He was his.

Though biology was unfair—the mark on Yoriichi would vanish within days. Alphas weren’t built to keep them.

At least Sumiyoshi had a lifetime to give him more, and Yoriichi seemed to love it, whispering that he looked so good when he claimed what was his.

Sumiyoshi had hit him after hearing that, blushing furiously at showing such a possessive streak.

The other two times that day, Sumiyoshi had also taken control. He wasn’t sure if Yoriichi allowed it as a form of gratitude for the past days he had pushed him to exhaustion, or because he truly enjoyed it. But Sumiyoshi learned something that day.

He preferred when the alpha was the one in control. Being the one to lead wasn’t nearly as thrilling.

He hoped Yoriichi liked that too, though he wasn’t entirely sure. But the memory of the previous day—when they had done it with Yoriichi fully in his right mind, showing questionable behavior (the dominant alpha demanding his omega’s submission)—made him suspect that Yoriichi also preferred pinning him against the futon rather than watching him bounce on his cock.

Right now, they were lying on the futon. After their bath, Yoriichi had fallen asleep immediately. Understandable, considering he had to recover the energy drained from his rut. Meanwhile, Sumiyoshi kept himself entertained by gently stroking his alpha’s long, silky hair.

His gaze drifted to the sunflower resting on the windowsill, planted in a pot so it would last a little longer. He wanted to admire it while he could, unsure when he would see another one again. Yoriichi hadn’t told him where he had gotten it from—he had only smiled and kissed him without another word. It had felt unfair at first, but that annoyance soon melted away into adoration whenever he remembered that the sunflower had been a gift from his partner.

A gift—

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened, a soft gasp slipping from his lips. He quickly covered his mouth so as not to wake his alpha.

A gift…!

His eyes darted to Yoriichi’s sleeping face.

“Has it already been eight days?” he whispered fearfully. “Oh, my love…” he breathed.

Tomorrow was Yoriichi’s birthday.

How could he have forgotten?

Well… being swept away in a haze of lust didn’t help, his mind consumed only by sex instead of important dates. Yoriichi’s rut had been the priority, but so was his birthday.

Tomorrow marked the start of summer, which meant there would be a festival in town. Maybe they could…

Yoriichi growled softly, pulling Sumiyoshi tighter by the waist, relaxing instantly once he felt his scent and presence.

Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together. Yoriichi had probably felt his unease through the bond, trying to calm him even in his sleep. It was adorable.

But it gave Sumiyoshi all the reason he needed.

They couldn’t leave the cabin—the mark was still fresh. Yoriichi—or any alpha, really—would hate the idea of someone even glancing at them, overwhelmed by that instinctive state of protection and possessiveness after bonding. Sumiyoshi didn’t really understand that logic; he was already marked, and nothing could change that fact. Still, he couldn’t understand the need for such possessiveness.

Of course, after the possessive stage would come the prideful one. Always showing off the person they had bonded with.

So, it was clear—they couldn’t go out.

He regretted missing the festival this year, but if the choice was between attending it or spending the day with his alpha, he would always choose the latter. He too was tender and sensitive after the bond, wanting nothing more than to keep Yoriichi close.

“What a shame…” he whispered with a sigh. “I wanted to see the little wooden boat race on the lake…”

And then, Sumiyoshi felt as if something lit up above his head.

“Oh…” His burgundy eyes sparkled with the sudden realization of a brilliant idea. “I’ve got it…!”

Which earned him another growl from his alpha for being too noisy.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

When Yoriichi opened his eyes, he felt like himself again—like an autonomous person, not as though some higher force was controlling him. The weight on his chest was gone, the one that had forced him to obey his urges, and so was the constant voice pushing him toward the same thing.

It was normal again. He was back to being a rational, self-aware person, his alpha instincts buried deep inside him but not erased completely—just lingering in the background, reminding him of their primal connection. He felt so relaxed and renewed, the kind of relief that comes after hours of deep sleep, his body slowly recovering all the energy drained during those intense days.

He opened his eyes to the sight of the straw roof and the golden rays of a slightly warm morning sun. For a while, he just stared upward, memories of the previous days running through his mind, every detail carved sharply into his memory—much clearer now than the mental blackouts he’d experienced before.

He remembered everything. That alone was a surprise. Normally, he was the type of person who forgot the small details of his daily routine. But for some reason, he remembered perfectly every single thing he had done with Sumiyoshi during the last eight days.

He covered his face with both hands, a faint blush spreading across his pale skin, unable to stop the sudden wave of shyness over all the questionable things he had done and said. Sumiyoshi hadn’t complained about any of it. In fact, he’d even admitted he liked it.

He had been rough—too rough. Why didn’t Sumiyoshi scold him for that?

He’d even told him once that he deserved a beating because of how cruel and mocking he could be during his rut. Honestly, Yoriichi couldn’t agree more. He probably deserved three punches at least… maybe more.

With a sigh, he tried to calm himself down and finally start the day.

He immediately realized Sumiyoshi—his omega—wasn’t beside him. He’d noticed it as soon as he woke up, but unlike the past few days, he didn’t panic or explode. He even scolded himself mentally for that instinct. He could feel Sumiyoshi’s presence somewhere inside the cabin, calm… maybe even happy.

It was unusually hot that morning, so Yoriichi decided he’d bathe, maybe stay under the water longer than necessary, hoping it would wash away the lingering embarrassment and help him prepare to face his partner.

Then his eyes widened with realization, a soft breath escaping his lips.

It was true.

He had marked Sumiyoshi. After months of waiting for that moment, he had finally done it.

And it was the most beautiful mark imaginable.

Yoriichi smiled faintly, realizing he had nothing to feel embarrassed about. He didn’t need to prepare himself to face his omega. This was his partner—what happened between them was natural.

He was happy.

Sumiyoshi had told him from the very beginning, when they had first started seeing each other, that he should already consider him his partner, even without a mark. Yoriichi had accepted without hesitation. His alpha instincts hadn’t agreed at the time. That’s why it felt so perfectly wonderful now—to finally be in harmony with his alpha, both of them having exactly what they wanted.

Footsteps approached the room. Yoriichi sat up just in time before his omega opened the door.

“Good morning!” Sumiyoshi greeted cheerfully. “Oh, you’re awake. And here I was, planning to wake you with kisses.” He pouted playfully.

Yoriichi really loved this boy.

“I can pretend to be asleep if that makes you happy,” he said in a husky voice, the first words of his day.

Sumiyoshi chuckled softly and waved it off. “Doesn’t matter.” He walked over, leaned down, and brushed a gentle kiss against Yoriichi’s lips. “It’s better kissing you when you’re awake.”

Yoriichi didn’t respond, only nodding with a small smile.

Sumiyoshi moved away from him, carrying that inexplicable happiness that seemed to linger constantly. He walked over to the vanity—where Yoriichi very clearly remembered taking him, forcing him to watch himself in the mirror—then sat down in seiza, rummaging through the box where he kept his makeup.

“What are you doing?” Yoriichi asked.

“We’re going out,” Sumiyoshi said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world, grabbing a reddish eyeshadow and dipping the brush into the powder.

A tightness settled in the alpha’s chest as soon as he heard that, instantly disliking the idea. His gums ached, and he realized his fangs had come out unconsciously, scraping against his lower lip.

He couldn’t explain why the thought of leaving the cabin unsettled him so much, but something deep inside told him they shouldn’t go out. It would be safer for his omega to stay here, inside the nest they had built, rather than outside where others could see him—or worse, look at him with ulterior motives, noticing how radiant he seemed after being marked. By him. By his alpha.

“We’re not going to the village,” Sumiyoshi chuckled, glancing at him through the vanity mirror. “So no people staring at me. Don’t worry.”

Yoriichi sighed, lowering his head with a nod. “It feels strange.”

“Having such strong feelings?” Sumiyoshi asked, brushing the eyeshadow gently across his eyelids.

“I’ve never felt like this before,” Yoriichi whispered.

“Really?” Sumiyoshi asked in disbelief.

“Is it wrong to feel this way?” His voice carried a trace of guilt. “I still feel like it’s wrong to want to keep you all to myself. Like I’m stealing your freedom.”

Sumiyoshi chuckled at that. “You’re not, Yoriichi.” He set everything aside, got up, and walked over to his alpha before flopping down onto the futon beside him. “It’s normal. You just marked me—those feelings won’t fade for a few days.”

Yoriichi almost corrected him, wanting to say it probably wouldn’t fade for his entire life. That’s how it felt to him.

“So you can be as selfish as you want.” Sumiyoshi smiled at him in that way that always eased his heart. The omega leaned closer, leaving a soft kiss at the corner of his lips. “I’m your omega, after all.”

Yes, he was his omega. He had marked him, and now they were bound.

He was right—Yoriichi could allow himself to be selfish without feeling guilty.

“I think… you’re right.”

“Of course I am…!” Sumiyoshi pinched his alpha’s arm, though Yoriichi didn’t even flinch at the sudden motion, unfazed by the lack of pain. “Don’t you trust your partner? You’re supposed to believe everything I say!” he exclaimed, placing a hand dramatically on his chest. “Oh, the heartbreak…”

Yoriichi smiled, nodding at his words and whispering an apology even though he knew his omega was only teasing.

“Well then…” Sumiyoshi got up again, returning to the vanity and sitting back down in seiza on the floor. “We’re going out, so get ready,” he said cheerfully. “Today’s going to be a wonderful day.”

Through the bond, Yoriichi felt his happiness and impatience. He didn’t fully understand why Sumiyoshi was so excited, but he let it slide—because he loved seeing him that way.

Just as Sumiyoshi had promised, they did not go down to the village. On the contrary, they went deeper into the forest where, for obvious reasons, they wouldn’t encounter a single person along the way. Most of the villagers avoided that place out of fear, whispering stories about strange creatures dwelling within. Demons, to be exact.

Yoriichi remembered how often people had voiced their concern about his family living so close to the woods, telling them they were the most likely to suffer an attack from those creatures. But Yoriichi would always reassure them, saying they would be fine. After all, he would do whatever it took to protect his family.

In those two years, Sumiyoshi had grown completely familiar with the forest, as if he had built a mental compass that guided him effortlessly without the slightest fear of getting lost. That became even clearer now as they walked side by side toward a place Yoriichi couldn’t quite recognize—even though he had lived in those woods for ten years.

When they reached a certain part of the forest, they stopped in front of a massive oak tree with an “X” carved into its bark, as though it were marking some hidden treasure. Yoriichi stared at it, puzzled, unable to understand the reason behind the mark.

“Perfect!” Sumiyoshi clapped his hands in excitement. Yoriichi looked at his partner, who was practically vibrating with joy. For a moment, he wondered if the omega would suddenly start jumping up and down, and honestly, it wouldn’t have surprised him. “I need you to do something for me.”

That immediately activated all of his alpha instincts.

“Anything,” he answered without hesitation. His hands reached toward Sumiyoshi, almost instinctively trying to sense what it was his mate needed.

Sumiyoshi smiled.

“Please, close your eyes,” he asked sweetly, almost as if trying to persuade him. For Yoriichi, being deprived of such an important sense felt dangerous—what if something threatened his omega while he couldn’t see? But then Sumiyoshi added softly, “It’ll only be for a short while, so don’t worry.” The omega clasped both of Yoriichi’s hands, squeezing tightly. “Please, alpha.”

Yoriichi knew he was weak—he had always known that. But that weakness only grew whenever he was near his omega, and it deepened unbearably whenever Sumiyoshi asked something of him in such an endearing way.

He gave in without resistance, trusting his partner completely.

The omega let out a small laugh, delighted to see his alpha indulging his whims.

Yoriichi felt Sumiyoshi tug on his hand, guiding him forward, promising he wouldn’t let him trip or stumble. Yoriichi was certain he could avoid such things even without help, but he kept quiet, unwilling to spoil his omega’s enthusiasm.

They walked barely ten steps before Sumiyoshi stopped, still holding firmly onto his alpha’s hand. Yoriichi then caught the familiar sound of water trickling, a gentle stream flowing over rocks, creating a soothing, damp rhythm.

He could feel Sumiyoshi’s excitement radiating through the bond, practically dancing in the air around him. It made him smile without realizing it.

“What is it?” he asked, giving the younger man’s hand a reassuring squeeze.

“Alright, alright…” Sumiyoshi took a few deep breaths before letting out a laugh. “Okay, I’m ready,” he whispered. “Now open your eyes, please.”

Obeying his mate, Yoriichi slowly opened his eyes, adjusting to the new light that spilled over the clearing.

There were almost no trees here, which left the sun shining at its fullest, drenching everything in golden warmth. The light kissed his skin gently, chasing away the coolness of the forest. Lowering his gaze from the open sky, where puffy white clouds drifted lazily, he found himself staring at a carpet of vivid green grass covering the ground completely, brimming with life. And nearby lay a lake—clear, crystalline, and so quiet it could almost be overlooked by anyone who wasn’t paying attention. Luckily, Yoriichi’s sharpened senses made sure he didn’t miss it.

However, what caught his attention the most was that beneath a large oak tree—the only one in sight—there was a red and white checkered blanket stretched neatly across the grass. Whoever had placed it there had taken their time smoothing out every wrinkle.

On top of it sat a variety of small baskets filled with fruits he could easily recognize: strawberries and apples, a tray with both green and purple grapes beside a piece of cheese with a knife ready to slice it, and even a plate of perfectly round chocolate cookies that showed how much effort had been put into making them.

The traditional dishes weren’t missing either—there were sushi rolls arranged in two neat rows on a tray, rice balls set beside them, taiyaki, and dorayaki, the latter being one of his absolute favorites. There was also a bottle of wine with two glasses waiting.

And in the very center of everything stood the most striking item: a cake decorated with small blackberries on top, giving away its flavor.

Yoriichi tried to make sense of what was happening, but he couldn’t.

He turned to his omega, who had a shy smile tugging at his lips, his cheeks faintly flushed beneath the light makeup. His hands were clasped in front of him, fingers fidgeting nervously.

“Happy birthday,” he murmured softly. “I didn’t know what I could do to celebrate this special day.”

Sumiyoshi took slow but certain steps toward his alpha, reaching for his hands and squeezing them gently. Looking up into Yoriichi’s pink eyes, he found them wide with surprise, unable to form words.

“So I thought of this place,” he explained. “I found it not long ago—though I admit, I got lost on my way to the river.” He laughed under his breath, embarrassed. “But I stumbled upon this spot. It was so beautiful and peaceful that I couldn’t think of anyone else I’d want to bring here other than my alpha, my beloved mate.”

Yoriichi felt his heart race. Every word that spilled from his omega’s lips enchanted him, leaving him utterly hypnotized.

He loved him. Truly, he did.

“Happy birthday, my love.” Sumiyoshi rose on his tiptoes to press a gentle kiss to his lips. “I’m thankful every day that you were born, because it meant I got to meet you and…” He paused, falling silent. Yoriichi knew instantly he was too nervous to string the words together coherently. “Thank you for existing. That’s all.”

Yoriichi let out a deep breath.

“Has it already been eight days?” he asked quietly.

Sumiyoshi smiled and nodded quickly.

“It’s the ninth day already.”

Yoriichi nodded in understanding.

“Come here, my love.” He released his hands and opened his arms. Sumiyoshi didn’t hesitate before throwing himself into his embrace, the force of it not even making the alpha stagger.

Yoriichi lifted him easily, gripping his thighs firmly. Sumiyoshi wrapped his legs around his waist, his kimono sliding up slightly over his thighs, but neither of them cared. The omega cupped his partner’s face with both hands and leaned in, their lips meeting in a kiss.

They kissed slowly and wetly, tilting their heads to explore each other from different angles, their tongues brushing and tangling lazily as they savored everything their partner had to offer. It was hot, intoxicating. Sumiyoshi playfully nipped at his alpha’s lower lip, earning a laugh in return, only for Yoriichi to return the favor, leaving them both with swollen, reddened lips.

They finally pulled away with a loud smack, lingering to share quick pecks, unable to truly part as their need for each other’s touch kept growing. Sumiyoshi peppered Yoriichi’s face with kisses—over his mark, his eyelids, his cheeks. The alpha only chuckled with each new affectionate touch.

They remained close, gazing at each other as they caught their breath, exchanging a knowing smile before sharing another brief kiss. Yoriichi then set his omega gently back on the ground.

“You’re all smudged,” Sumiyoshi laughed at the mess on his alpha’s face, his lips completely stained with what little was left of his lipstick.

“Do I look good?” Yoriichi asked with a smile.

“I made you look like that.” Sumiyoshi hugged him tightly, resting his head against his strong chest, delighting in the rapid beat of his heart. “It’s perfect.”

Yoriichi returned the embrace, holding him even closer, the soft rumble of a purr escaping from his chest at the comfort of having his omega so near.

“I love you,” the alpha murmured, kissing his forehead. “Have I told you that?”

“You tell me every day,” Sumiyoshi chuckled against his chest.

Yoriichi hummed in agreement.

“Would you like to hear it again?”

“Please,” the omega whispered shyly. “It’s never enough.”

“I love you,” he whispered, leaving another kiss on his forehead. Sumiyoshi lifted his face from his chest, and Yoriichi kissed his right cheek. “I love you, Sumiyoshi.” He kissed his eyelid next. “You are my light.” Then his cheek. “You are my sky.” Finally, he kissed the corner of his lips. “I love you so much, my life.”

Sumiyoshi laughed, delighted by the words.

“You’re so cheesy,” he mumbled, cheeks burning red from the display of affection.

“You’re my omega,” Yoriichi replied without losing his smile. “I can be as cheesy as I want.”

“Please, keep doing it,” Sumiyoshi whispered with longing. “Keep doing it for the rest of our lives.”

Yoriichi leaned in for another kiss.

“I always will.”

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“How long did it take you to make all this?” the alpha asked. “I don’t think I left the kitchen for about five hours,” the other murmured thoughtfully. That revelation immediately alarmed his mate. “Excuse me. Five?” “Maybe six.” And Yoriichi nearly choked on the grape he was biting into.

The two of them were sitting on the red checkered blanket, enjoying the meal the omega had prepared for them. Yoriichi had quickly asked his partner about all the food, and with a shy smile and eyes lowered, Sumiyoshi admitted that he had made it all himself. That alone melted Yoriichi’s heart even more, thinking of all the effort his omega had gone through just to surprise him.

Every dish laid out was something Yoriichi had once shown a preference for. He realized it immediately when he saw the grapes, remembering well that Sumiyoshi didn’t like them much—yet here they were, because his alpha loved them.

“I just thought of how hungry you must be after your rut,” the omega said, pointing at him with the chopsticks before picking up another sushi roll and holding it up to his mouth. “So I thought this would be a good idea… and it was the perfect moment to show you this place! Isn’t it beautiful?” Yoriichi nodded, gladly accepting the roll his omega offered him.

It was far too much food for the average person, but he knew Sumiyoshi’s appetite well. His omega loved to eat and never let food go to waste. Yoriichi, on the other hand, wasn’t as much of a glutton, but the other was right—he was starving after his training.

“It’s a beautiful place,” he said once he finished chewing. “I never knew it was here.” “I’m glad you didn’t.” Sumiyoshi’s lips curved into that charming smile of his. “Now it’s our little secret, so let’s enjoy it.” He leaned in and brushed a small kiss against the corner of Yoriichi’s lips.

They went on eating happily, enjoying the abundance laid out before them as if it were a blessing. Sumiyoshi relished the act of feeding his alpha, especially since it was Yoriichi’s birthday—today he wasn’t supposed to lift a finger, just allow himself to be pampered a little. Yoriichi didn’t complain; not once did he pick up his own chopsticks, because his omega used the same pair to feed them both.

Every so often, when one caught the other staring too long, they would exchange a shy kiss, smiling timidly after being caught in the act.

Conversations flowed easily, most of them sparked by Sumiyoshi, who had a natural gift for speaking with people about anything, always encouraging them to open up and share his energy.

But among those lighthearted talks, it was Yoriichi who asked something more serious—something that had been lingering in his mind since that morning, when memories had begun resurfacing with startling clarity, no longer blurred but sharp as painted images.

“How long do you have to drink that tea?” he asked suddenly.

He watched as his omega nearly choked on the wine he had just sipped, coughing harshly before setting the cup back down on the blanket. Yoriichi was instantly at his side, giving him a few steady pats on the back until Sumiyoshi calmed down.

“Y-you mean the…?” His voice was hoarse. Yoriichi nodded, confirming he was referring to the herb used as a contraceptive.

The one keeping our omega from already carrying our pups.

Yoriichi wanted to curse himself—it wasn’t his damn decision whether or not Sumiyoshi would bear children.

“I need to look through my parents’ books carefully,” Sumiyoshi finally said, his voice clearer now though he avoided his alpha’s eyes. “I’d never taken thistle before, not until a few days ago. People mostly use it for stomach aches, not as a contraceptive.”

That caught Yoriichi’s full attention.

“B-But it works!” Sumiyoshi exclaimed suddenly. “I swear it does! Most people don’t even know it can be used for that, but it works if you drink it every day for a period of time.”

“If someone who was already pregnant drank it once without knowing… would it have the same effect?” the alpha asked curiously.

Sumiyoshi shook his head.

“No, one cup wouldn’t work,” he said, slipping into his old apothecary mode. “If a pregnant person drank it once, it’d be like drinking green tea. Nothing would happen.” He explained carefully. “But I’ve been drinking it for several days, so it will work,” he added with certainty. “It has to be taken hours after… after ejaculation—otherwise it won’t take effect.” He cleared his throat, a bit embarrassed.

The alpha nodded, understanding what he meant. So, there would be no chance of it happening this time.

“Are you okay with that?” Sumiyoshi suddenly asked. Yoriichi turned to look at him, not expecting such a question.

“Excuse me?”

“I mean, are you okay with me drinking this?” he replied firmly, his serious eyes searching for Yoriichi’s.

Yoriichi let out a heavy sigh.

“It’s not about whether I agree or not,” he answered seriously. “My opinion shouldn’t matter, love.”

“It matters to me.” Sumiyoshi’s hands reached for Yoriichi’s, clasping them tightly. “Please, Yoriichi. I need to know if you’re okay with me avoiding this.”

Yoriichi pressed his lips together. He knew he shouldn’t have a say in the decision Sumiyoshi had made by drinking the tea. It wasn’t his place. It was true that if a pregnancy happened, he would be responsible for the child growing inside his omega’s womb.

And yet…

“Darling, if that were the case…” Yoriichi gestured briefly toward his omega’s belly, making Sumiyoshi blush instantly. “I have no right to demand that you keep it or not. You’re the one who would carry the pup for nine months,” he explained gently. “Do you think I have the right to demand anything when the pup would grow in your womb? In your body?”

“Well…” Sumiyoshi looked down, a little embarrassed. “If you put it like that… I guess not.”

That was the truth of it. Things were that way.

They had ignored this conversation before, swept aside by the sudden return of Yoriichi’s rut. It wasn’t either of their faults. Still, Yoriichi couldn’t help but wonder how things might have turned out if they had spoken about it earlier. Would they still be in the same situation, or…

His eyes drifted once again to his omega’s belly, hidden beneath the obi of his kimono. Would it have been a completely different story?

“But…” Sumiyoshi said with a sigh. “I want to know.”

“Know what?”

“Do you want to have children?”

Now it was Yoriichi’s turn to nearly choke—thankfully, he managed to hold it back and didn’t end up like Sumiyoshi earlier.

“I mean…” Sumiyoshi fidgeted with his fingers, his nervousness obvious. “Since we’re already having this conversation… I want to know if that’s going to happen later on. It can’t be now, for obvious reasons.” He mumbled, embarrassed at having wasted such a perfect opportunity. “But maybe, in the future…”

“Yes.” Yoriichi answered without hesitation, cutting him off mid-sentence.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened in surprise.

“Of course I do.” The alpha’s eyes seemed to shine at the thought, his desire radiating so strongly through the bond that Sumiyoshi could feel it as if it were spoken aloud. “God, Sumiyoshi. It’s what I want most of all—never think otherwise.”

“I…” Sumiyoshi stammered, at a loss for words in front of his alpha’s happiness. The realization that he had wasted such a precious chance made him feel more and more like a fool.

“I just want you to feel ready for this.” Yoriichi squeezed his omega’s hands. “And when the time comes, tell me. But I want this to be something we both agree on, not just me, because—”

Sumiyoshi leaned forward and kissed him, silencing the rushed words spilling from his mate’s lips.

“Yes, I…!” Sumiyoshi cupped Yoriichi’s face with both hands, smiling against his lips. “I want it too, it’s just that…” He sighed, struggling to arrange the thoughts that came out only as stammering. “Please, wait for me.” His voice was pleading. “I want so badly to build a family with you. I want it more than anything, but…”

“I will.” The alpha interrupted, already knowing what his omega wanted to say. “I’ll wait as long as you need.”

“It won’t be long.” Sumiyoshi said quickly. Yoriichi chuckled at his omega’s desperation—asking for time and yet already eager to see it happen.

“Don’t laugh! I mean it, it won’t be long!” Sumiyoshi pinched his arm in protest at his lack of seriousness.

“Baby, you’re contradicting yourself.” Yoriichi laughed under his breath.

“I’m setting a deadline.” Sumiyoshi declared, ignoring his alpha’s teasing.

Yoriichi laughed again, rolling his eyes.

“Baby—”

“Two years.” Sumiyoshi clapped his hands together. “No, a year and a half.”

“My love—”

“Fine!” Sumiyoshi crossed his arms, his eyes narrowing with fierce determination as he glared at Yoriichi. “One year.”

Yoriichi smiled and nodded.

“One year sounds perfect.”

Sumiyoshi’s lips curled into a smile as well.

“It does to me too.”

The two of them stared at each other with half-lidded eyes full of pure adoration, their faces drawing closer, lips nearly touching—until Sumiyoshi suddenly pressed his hands against his alpha’s mouth, stopping him.

“Yoriichi.” His tone was dead serious, brows furrowing with resolve. “Eight months.”

The alpha chuckled, taking his omega’s hands away from his lips. He cradled Sumiyoshi’s face in one palm, stroking his cheek tenderly as he leaned in close to whisper in his ear, giving the smaller man’s earlobe a teasing nip.

“What do you say we start now?” he murmured in a deep voice.

A violent shiver ran down Sumiyoshi’s body, a small moan escaping him at the sudden words, completely undone by the heat in his alpha’s tone.

“I already told you it can’t happen.” he whispered back.

“We won’t know unless we try.” Yoriichi countered, leaving soft kisses along his omega’s neck. Sumiyoshi tilted his head, granting him better access.

Chapter Text

“Sumiyoshi-kun, what a joy to see you again!”

The omega turned toward the familiar voice and found himself face-to-face with an elderly woman. He recognized her right away as the one who sold bread in the village. Lifting his arm with enthusiasm, he waved back at her.

“Azumane-obachan!*” Sumiyoshi tightened the straps of the basket full of charcoal before walking over to greet her. “It’s also a pleasure to see you again!”

The woman only smiled.

It had been about three weeks since his partner’s rut ended.

Just as he expected, those weeks had been a period of overprotectiveness from the alpha and sensitivity from himself. After a mating mark, couples went through a sort of “honeymoon” stage where they simply could not be apart.

The omega became extremely sensitive due to the newly forged bond, craving his alpha’s attention in a demanding way, as though insisting he prove he was truly the right one to protect him. Meanwhile, the alpha entered a phase of possession, refusing to be separated from his mate even for a moment, constantly touching him—whether intimately or not—and showering him with physical affection. It also revived old courtship behaviors, like giving his omega plenty of gifts.

Yoriichi had not left him alone for a single moment of the day, like a pampered pup who insisted on following its owner everywhere. No matter where in the cabin Sumiyoshi went, the alpha was right there, watching everything he did or keeping a hand on him. Just as they hadn’t stepped out since the day after his birthday, Yoriichi still harbored a fierce reluctance to let anyone else see his omega or his mark.

For his part, Sumiyoshi was too sensitive to resist and simply accepted all the caresses and attention, welcoming his alpha’s possessiveness as a sign of protection—a gesture he adored more than he’d ever admit.

That lasted until about two and a half weeks later—though neither of them realized how much time had passed—when Suyako reappeared at the cabin, Yuu in her arms, moving with the cautiousness of someone sneaking into a stranger’s home.

The couple had been doing nothing particularly remarkable. Sumiyoshi was going through his parents’ notes, studying thistles, motivated by a conversation he’d had with his alpha. Yoriichi, meanwhile, was reading a few pages from Sumiyoshi’s personal journal, catching up on what he had written about Suyako’s nine months of pregnancy.

Suyako made no sound when she entered, but Yoriichi immediately noticed her presence, recognizing her scent. He didn’t say anything, waiting for her to show herself.

“Please, don’t be naked,” the girl whispered from the doorway. Yoriichi lowered his head in embarrassment, while Sumiyoshi, too absorbed in his book, hadn’t even realized she was there.

The bedroom door swung open with force, making the omega jump. He had been lying on the futon, his head resting on the alpha’s lap, while Yoriichi sat upright. He quickly sat up straight, startled by the sudden intrusion.

“Thank goodness you’re dressed…!” she exclaimed with relief, shutting her eyes and sighing. She carried a sleeping Yuu in her arms.

Sumiyoshi flushed.

“Why would you even think we’d be naked?!” He put the book aside and closed it.

She looked at him incredulously.

“The real question is: why wouldn’t I think that?” She crossed her arms with a mischievous grin. Sumiyoshi’s face burned even hotter. “Am I right or not, Yoriichi-san?”

The alpha only stared at her, blinking a couple of times before lowering his gaze, hiding the faint blush on his cheeks behind the strands of hair falling across his face.

Suyako burst into laughter. In less than a minute she had managed to crack her daily joke and embarrass the couple.

Sumiyoshi gave her a shy smile.

“It’s so nice to see you again, Yako,” he said.

“It’s good to be back,” she replied warmly.

Her blue eyes drifted toward Sumiyoshi’s collar, noticing—because she wasn’t naïve—that his kimono was carelessly arranged, slipping off his shoulders, leaving visible a pink, scarred mark surrounded by faint hickeys.

She smiled with mischief.

“It’s a beautiful mark,” she commented respectfully, glancing at Yoriichi to gauge his reaction. “You really did well, Yoriichi-san!”

Sumiyoshi looked toward his alpha nervously, half-expecting a possessive response. But Yoriichi only nodded and offered the girl a gentle smile.

“It is beautiful, isn’t it?” he said proudly.

“It’s pink and already healed. It’s the epitome of a perfect mark!” she praised.

“I know,” Yoriichi nodded with genuine interest. “I reopened it six more times, and every single one healed within hours.”

Sumiyoshi’s face turned crimson, lowering his gaze in embarrassment.

The alpha had basically just confessed that out of all the times they had made love, six of them had included biting!

Suyako laughed softly.

“That’s because you’re so in love,” she said cheerfully.

“That’s what I told him,” Yoriichi replied, taking Sumiyoshi’s hand and squeezing it gently.

In that moment, Sumiyoshi realized the possessive stage after the mark had ended—and the proud stage had begun.

The very day after Suyako’s return, Sumiyoshi was finally allowed to leave the cabin, though still accompanied by Yoriichi, who wasn’t yet ready to let strangers stare at his mate for too long.

And so, that day, they went back to the village to sell charcoal. They had spent heavily on food during Yoriichi’s rut and now needed to restock quickly.

Yoriichi was stopped by a group of children playing near the foot of the mountain. Excited to see him again, they eagerly pulled him into their games. The children adored Yoriichi, seeing him as a role model for his strength and skill.

Sumiyoshi went ahead into the village. Yoriichi gave him a worried look, but a small kiss on the lips distracted the alpha from his concern. The children who saw it just groaned in disgust at the display of affection.

“Obachan, Suyako didn’t cause you too much trouble, did she?” Sumiyoshi asked, walking beside the elder. “I heard you let her stay at your home.”

Although the original plan had been for Suyako to stay at an inn, the old woman had offered her a place.

Azumane had been the first villager to speak to them, immediately charmed by the four Kamado. She had supported them greatly when Azumi-san had yet to come repair the cabin, even providing supplies when needed. They repaid her by cleaning her home.

“Not at all, she’s a lovely girl,” the woman laughed. “It was nice to have a little noise in the house again,” she added, referring to Yuu.

The elder was a beta and lived alone. Her husband had passed away six years earlier, and her children had moved to the big cities, though they still visited her occasionally.

“I see. I’m glad she didn’t cause you any problems,” Sumiyoshi said with a smile.

The woman nodded, her eyes flicking briefly to the omega’s neck before she quickly looked away, smiling.

“It’s a beautiful mark. Congratulations to both of you.”

Sumiyoshi shyly averted his gaze.

“Thank you,” he said, sighing with a foolish grin tugging at his lips. “I’m very happy about it.”

“As you should be,” she replied. “It’s a new stage in your lives.” They stopped at the entrance to her bakery, opening the door to step inside. “I do think you’re still quite young—only eighteen.” She teased him with a playful pinch to his nose. Sumiyoshi closed his eyes and let her. “But it’s not a bad moment to start a life together. After all, you two are clearly in love.”

The omega agreed, though…

“I’ll be nineteen at the end of summer,” he pouted.

He didn’t like when people pointed out their age difference as if it were a problem. Yoriichi was twenty-three. That wasn’t a big gap!

And he disliked even more when people told him he was too young to start a relationship. People usually married at fifteen. By that measure, he was doing just fine.

The woman only smiled, touched.

The elder greeted the young omega who was minding the bakery, and she greeted back with a shy smile at the sight of Sumiyoshi’s mating mark.

Azumane and Sumiyoshi sat down at a table to talk more quietly.

“I never married either, in case that worries you,” she said suddenly. Sumiyoshi looked up at the unexpected change in topic. “We’re from the countryside. We live day to day.” She signaled to the girl at the counter to bring them tea, and the girl quickly disappeared into the kitchen. “We don’t have money to waste on big ceremonies, so I’m glad you’re happy with what you’ve got.”

It was common in villages not to see many weddings. Most people were humble and lived modestly, without the means to spend on unnecessary expenses that would only lead to debt.

In the big cities, where people had financial stability, there was still the tradition: courtship, then marriage, then the mark. But in the countryside, those customs weren’t necessary. A bond sealed with a mark was enough, and no one would judge them for skipping the steps.

“I haven’t thought about a wedding or anything like that,” he admitted truthfully, a little shy.

He had always known he’d bond with someone, but marriage had never really crossed his mind. He knew their financial situation wouldn’t allow it, just as he knew his parents had never married either.

And that was fine. He didn’t need much to be happy. Now, with a beautiful mark on his neck, a lifelong bond with the best alpha he could have ever met, and future plans for a family, Sumiyoshi needed nothing more.

“That’s good,” the elder nodded. “A wedding would sound lovely, though. It’s been years since I’ve seen one in this village.”

“Well, maybe we should wait for someone in the Takeda family to get married,” Sumiyoshi chuckled. “That would definitely be a big wedding for the whole village to attend.”

“With the money they bring in every day, no doubt about it,” she laughed along with him.

Sumiyoshi’s laughter faded as he realized what he had just said—he had mentioned the family of the man Suyako had told him had been, or perhaps still was, interested in him as a potential partner. The omega had never spoken with the man about it, thinking he could handle it seriously by rejecting him properly to avoid giving false hope—even if they had exchanged barely a few words.

But the next time he saw the alpha was during the village gathering held every two weeks in the plaza—an event for sharing news and strengthening community ties. That day, Sumiyoshi had been too much of a coward to even look at him, though he could feel the man’s eyes on him from time to time. He also knew Yoriichi’s grip on his waist had been particularly tight, as though still threatened for some reason.

That same day, they explained to the village that he was actually an omega, that he wasn’t married to Suyako, and that Yuu wasn’t his child.

They spun a convincing story: Suyako’s husband had died, and because their original hometown was so strict about children not being raised without a father—considered an essential figure of authority—Sumiyoshi had taken responsibility to protect Suyako from harsh judgment and Yuu from discrimination.

The villagers were quickly moved by Suyako’s “loss,” asking if she was alright and whether her neck hurt from a broken bond—since the alpha had never marked her. As for Sumiyoshi, they praised him for being such a good friend and taking on such a heavy responsibility.

Sumiyoshi strongly believed people had no right to interfere in his private life, but he wanted to make things clear to the village so he could finally walk hand in hand with Yoriichi without it seeming like a forbidden relationship between two alphas. The villagers were kind and gentle, but their kindness only went so far—certain taboos, like same-secondary-gender relationships, would test their acceptance.

That day, he was sure more than one person noticed how close he and Yoriichi were, drawing their own conclusions about why they had kept quiet for so long.

Sumiyoshi also caught the look Takeda-san gave him upon learning he was an omega. The man’s eyes now shone with new hope—hope that was crushed the very moment Yoriichi kissed Sumiyoshi’s cheek that evening in front of everyone.

His values were strong; his parents had once taught him the importance of setting boundaries and clearing up misunderstandings. And that included properly rejecting someone who showed romantic interest in him.

One day he would do it, of course—but first he wanted to talk to his alpha.

After moving past his possessive stage following the mark, Yoriichi had told him he didn’t need to ask permission for the little things he used to do freely. But for Sumiyoshi, it was instinct—an urge pressed into him by the mark itself, his omega side pleading that he had to seek his alpha’s approval for everything.

Want to leave the cabin? Ask your alpha.

Want to talk to another alpha? Ask permission.

Want to wear certain clothes? Ask your partner first.

Yoriichi felt the same in his own way, showing possessive tendencies and thinking of Sumiyoshi as his property.

They weren’t yet fully used to what the bond entailed, but they were working hard to avoid letting such attitudes dictate their relationship. Neither of them liked it.

Sumiyoshi loved serving his alpha, but despised the idea of total submission. Yoriichi loved protecting his omega, but despised the notion of ownership, as if treating his mate like an object.

That they were back in the village after a month was a good sign they were overcoming that obstacle.

“Here you are.” The young girl working at Azumane’s bakery brought them two cups of green tea, setting them down on the table. “It’s warm, just how you like it, Sumiyoshi-san.” She smiled kindly at him.

“Thank you!” He bowed slightly where he sat.

The girl’s eyes drifted to his neck, her face flushing bright red at the sight of the mark up close. She hugged the tray against her chest nervously.

Sumiyoshi found it endearing. She was barely a girl, likely having just gone through her first heat not long ago. He knew because she was still terrible at controlling her pheromones, and it was almost cute how flustered she became just at the mention of the word “alpha.”

“Congratulations on your bond, Sumiyoshi-san,” she whispered shyly, her voice almost a thread. “Please also congratulate Yoriichi-san for me.”

“Of course, I will,” he nodded.

The elder woman took her cup of tea, sipped lightly, and set it back down on the table.

“Would you like something to eat, dear?” she asked. “Choose whatever you like. Consider it my gift to you for your union.”

The omega’s burgundy eyes lit up at the mention of enjoying some delicious bread that morning.

“Thank you!” He turned toward the shelves of bread, squinting a little to focus. “I think…”

One pastry caught his eye, and his stomach rumbled just at the sight.

“That one! It looks good,” he said, pointing.

Azumane turned to see what he meant. She tilted her head curiously, then nodded.

“For Yoriichi-kun?” she asked.

Sumiyoshi shook his head.

“No, for me,” he replied, taking a sip of his tea. “It looks delicious, and today we only ate one rice ball before coming down.”

The woman nodded in understanding.

“It’s a grape tart,” she explained. “Inside it has raisins, and on top it’s covered with whipped cream and decorated with green grapes.” She spoke as though Sumiyoshi couldn’t already see it for himself.

“Sounds good,” he shrugged, taking another sip of his tea without saying more.

The elder nodded slowly, then glanced at the girl who was waiting nearby like a little soldier for orders. Azumane motioned for her to fetch the pastry Sumiyoshi had pointed at.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

“It was a pleasure seeing you, Azumane-obachan.” Sumiyoshi bowed politely to the elderly woman. “And thank you for buying charcoal as well!”

The woman waved her hand dismissively.

“It was good to know you’re doing well, dear.” She handed him the bags of bread she had gifted him, which Sumiyoshi quickly accepted. “I would have liked to greet Yoriichi-kun, but…”

“The children ambushed him.” Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes with a playful smile. “It’ll take a while.”

“Then give him my regards.” She asked warmly. “And tell him I send my congratulations. It’s a beautiful mark, Sumiyoshi-kun.”

Sumiyoshi could almost vibrate with joy at all the congratulations he had received since coming down from the mountain about the fresh mark on his neck. He wished Yoriichi were beside him to show it off a little too, but since he wasn’t, Sumiyoshi had to do it in his place.

“I know.” He nodded with a lovestruck smile. “It’s perfect.”

The woman chuckled at the omega’s joy.

“Make sure to eat well.” She said as a farewell, retreating into her shop. “See you later, dear.”

Sumiyoshi continued on his way, greeted by more townspeople who expressed their happiness at seeing him again after so long. He also received plenty of congratulations for his recent bond. It seemed most already knew it was with Yoriichi—after all, the two of them hadn’t been the most discreet once the truth came out. Still, many others asked who the lucky one was, only to look unsurprised when Sumiyoshi revealed it was Yoriichi.

He eventually arrived at the village Health Center, which had only two doctors, four nurses, and five midwives. They were some of their regular customers for charcoal, necessary to keep the building warm for the sick patients inside.

He entered as usual, greeted by a nurse passing by. Then he went further inside, past the ward where most of the patients lay asleep, until he finally reached the lounge where the head doctor—owner of the Health Center—was usually found.

But instead of him, he found only the five midwives, engaged in a lively conversation like a group of gossiping old women.

“Good morning.” He greeted, setting the basket of charcoal down on the floor. He looked around for the head doctor but didn’t see him anywhere. “Chikara-san isn’t here? He’s always around you all…”

The women fell silent, dropping their conversation and turning to him.

“…Discussing very important matters, of course.”

One of them burst into laughter.

“No need for sarcasm, Sumiyoshi-san!” She laughed, standing up and approaching him as if it were the most natural thing. “We were talking about very serious things.”

“She’s right,” another chimed in. “Did you know the hardware store owner’s wife made a huge scene last night? She threw all his clothes outside! You could hear her yelling: ‘You bastard! I never want to see you again in my life!’” She imitated a shrill female voice, making the others burst into laughter. “I think he cheated on her with a beta from the neighboring town,” she added in a mock whisper. “But the best part is that she screamed…!” She broke into uncontrollable laughter, clutching her stomach. “‘You unfaithful bastard, take your trash and get out!’”

The girls laughed noisily, all speaking at once about what they thought of the story.

Only one older woman sighed with a resigned smile, clearly disapproving of her colleagues’ chatter.

“I think you’re just gossiping.” Sumiyoshi tilted his head with amusement.

“They are,” the elderly woman agreed tiredly.

“Of course not!” an alpha girl pouted. “This is serious! What will become of the town without a hardware store? It’s a matter of discussion!”

The others backed her up, insisting she was right.

“You troublesome girls.” The elder scolded, standing and glaring at each of the younger women. “Talking about other people’s lives is wrong.” She then turned to Sumiyoshi, who stood awkwardly as the others were reprimanded. “Am I right, Sumiyoshi-kun?”

It amused him that she asked for his opinion as if he were older than the rest. Still, he nodded several times, siding with her.

“You shouldn’t talk about other people’s private lives. It can create false rumors that hurt them,” he said with the air of a wise old man.

One of the girls huffed with a pout, but then her eyes went to the omega’s neck. She gasped at what she saw.

“Girls, girls!” she whispered loudly, trying to sound secretive but failing. All her coworkers immediately focused on Sumiyoshi, gathering in a circle like he was the center of attention.

The elder only shook her head, muttering about how these girls would never change. She walked up to Sumiyoshi, smiling warmly at him.

“I haven’t seen you these past days,” she began. “Everything alright at home?”

“Everything’s fine.” He nodded to reassure her.

“I’m glad to hear that,” she said. “I only saw Suyako-chan recently, and it makes me happy that Yuu-kun is growing so healthy.”

Mrs. Kaori had been the one to deliver Yuu, and for that, she was one of the people Sumiyoshi would always be most grateful to.

She reminded him of that day, when Yoriichi had come desperately asking her to help with Suyako’s delivery. Seeing the alpha’s panic, she had immediately agreed.

She was the most experienced midwife in town, and the four girls who worked with her had all been trained under her.

It was common for midwives to be beta women—like Mrs. Kaori. However, in this town, most midwives were omegas, such as Mai, Akama, and Isumi. There was also one exception: Saori, the only alpha girl among them. She often received wary glances, since people disapproved of an alpha attending someone else’s partner during childbirth. In alpha-omega couples, it could even provoke violence if another alpha was too close.

The pleasant talk between the beta and the omega was interrupted by an excited squeal.

“So it was true…!” Mai, the same girl who had spread the previous gossip, squealed.

All the girls scattered into different chairs, staring at Sumiyoshi as if he were a rare attraction. He forced a smile, feeling as if he were surrounded by four more versions of Suyako.

“I told you.” Saori, the alpha, smirked proudly, a pipe in hand. She didn’t light it but occasionally raised it to her lips as if she were smoking. “My eyes don’t lie.”

“Sumiyoshi-san, show us, show us!” Isumi bounced eagerly in front of him, keeping a respectful distance but bursting with excitement. “The mark, the mark!”

“Am I the only one surprised?” Akama asked, crossing her arms. “I had no idea about this.”

“You never notice anything,” Mai scolded.

Sumiyoshi didn’t know whether to pay attention to Isumi hopping in front of him or to the others gossiping about his relationship.

“I saw Yoriichi-san and Sumiyoshi-san together weeks ago,” Saori said, pointing at Akama with her pipe.

“They’re always together. What do you expect me to say?” Akama scoffed.

“An alpha sticking that close to an omega isn’t friendship,” Saori rolled her eyes. “Especially when they can’t keep their hands off each other and sneak into alleys to kiss.”

Sumiyoshi heard that loud and clear, his face blazing red.

“How do you even know that?!”

“You’re not as discreet as you think,” the alpha shrugged, laughing at his embarrassment. “By the way, nice mark.”

“Show it off more, I want to see…!” Isumi squealed, unsatisfied with the glimpse of Sumiyoshi’s bare shoulder that revealed the mark.

Mrs. Kaori sighed deeply and smacked the girl lightly on the head. Isumi whined and retreated, rubbing the back of her head.

“Don’t be rude, young lady,” the elder scolded. “What have I taught you? Sumiyoshi-kun must still be sensitive about the mark.”

Akama nodded.

“I don’t think Yoriichi-san would like hearing someone asked his omega to bare his neck,” she said, laughing harder at the thought of Isumi paling at the mention of an angry alpha.

“Yoriichi-san must be terrifying when he’s angry,” Mai hugged herself at the memory.

“I imagine him pulling out his katana any moment and—‘slash!’” Saori swung her pipe like a sword, cutting the air. “Yeah, scary.”

“They must have been difficult days for you, Sumiyoshi-san,” Akama offered sympathetically. “Yoriichi-san seems like the possessive type.”

Mai snickered under her breath.

“But if he’s not…” She patted the chair beside her, motioning for him to sit. “Come here. We’d be happy to hear the details…” Her smile looked far too mischievous. “All of them.”

Yes, these girls had wicked intentions, and he wasn’t about to indulge them.

Before he could be cornered a second time, his nose twitched at a familiar scent that stirred something deep inside him. The girls didn’t notice, but he did. He turned, only to see his alpha walking into the lounge.

Sumiyoshi’s smile bloomed instantly. Even though they hadn’t been apart long, he felt as though he had missed him.

“Yoriichi.” He murmured, greeting him. He walked decisively toward his alpha, who naturally opened his arms to embrace him.

“Sumiyoshi,” Yoriichi replied, wrapping an arm around his omega’s waist and tracing wide circles with his thumbs.

“You took too long.” Sumiyoshi pouted softly, tilting his head up to look at his partner’s face. “I miss you too much when you’re not with me. How inconsiderate.” He teased.

Yoriichi chuckled under his breath. One hand cupped his omega’s face, tucking a loose strand of auburn hair behind his ear.

“Forgive me for that, love.” Sumiyoshi melted at the pet name, leaning his cheek into his partner’s palm. “I’m all yours for the rest of the day.”

“For the rest of our lives,” Sumiyoshi corrected in a whisper.

Yoriichi purred with happiness, nodding.

“As always, you’re right.”

Sumiyoshi trembled with happiness, completely satisfied with his answer; he stood on tiptoe to chase his alpha’s lips, who gladly welcomed the kiss.

The alpha cradled his partner’s face with practiced delicacy, treating him as something precious, something that should always be touched with reverence. The omega wrapped his arms around his partner’s waist, savoring how narrow it was, even if he still couldn’t encircle it completely.

They kissed slowly—not wet nor desperate as they usually did, but just the two of them moving their lips lazily, tilting their heads to find new angles, biting whenever they could, provoking soft laughter before kissing each other with renewed fervor.

When they finally pulled back, their foreheads rested together, eyes still closed, enjoying the warmth of being pressed so close. Sumiyoshi placed one last quick kiss on his alpha’s lips, earning a satisfied rumble from him at being pampered. The omega laughed softly, peppering his partner’s face with more quick kisses.

“You look so handsome today. Or is it just me?” Sumiyoshi murmured adoringly, his burgundy eyes glowing as he brushed the alpha’s curly bangs behind his ear.

“I only need you to see me as handsome,” he whispered, still with his eyes closed. “So tell me.”

“You always are,” Sumiyoshi affirmed with a laugh.

“And today, you’re truly beautiful, my love,” Yoriichi said. He opened his eyes, meeting his partner’s blushing face. He smiled, because even after all they had shared, his omega still grew nervous at tender words whispered with devotion. “You’re wearing such a lovely kimono today.”

The alpha’s pink eyes wandered over his omega’s figure, analyzing him from head to toe, searching for anything different since he had last seen him. When everything was in its place, he simply smiled calmly. Then, his gaze fixed especially on Sumiyoshi’s neck. His kimono slipped off his shoulders—completely intentional—revealing the beautiful mark decorating his scent gland, so pink and well cared for. He adored it completely.

Beyond his devotion to the mark, he also loved that Sumiyoshi had been wearing kimonos lately. His omega had always said how much he’d like to wear them more often, but their rough line of work made it nearly impossible. So Yoriichi was glad to see him dressed in what he found comfortable, looking radiant and delicate.

He would love Sumiyoshi no matter what he wore. But he had a weakness for kimonos—the way the obi wrapped around his small waist and decorated his back with a neat bow was simply lovely.

“You can wear whatever you like, but please keep wearing kimonos for me,” he murmured needily.

Sumiyoshi only nodded fervently, feeling all of his alpha’s desire through their bond, immediately understanding his partner’s thoughts. His instincts were still sharpened by the mark, urging him to fulfill every request of his alpha to the letter.

Unable to resist, he stood on tiptoe again, tilting his face upward to seek his alpha’s lips once more. Both of them half-closing their eyes, leaning in to meet.

“Dears, please…”

The omega froze halfway to his partner’s mouth, his eyes snapping open as he realized he had let himself be carried away once more by his submissive omega instincts. Flustered, he straightened back, still clinging to his alpha’s shoulders, forcing himself to glance at the midwives, hoping they hadn’t been too nosy.

The elder Kaori only shook her head in disappointment, muttering something about today’s youth. The other women giggled quietly, whispering among themselves before looking back at them.

Sumiyoshi flushed in embarrassment.

Noticing his discomfort, Yoriichi simply hugged him tighter, wrapping his arm around his waist and pulling him close; that alone was enough to ease him, his shame gradually fading.

“Affection is for the home,” the older woman scolded, her wrinkled face marked with disapproval at their lack of restraint. “Not in public.”

The couple exchanged a quick glance, both blushing slightly at making such a scene in front of a crowd. They only nodded toward the elder.

“We sorry.”

“You’d better,” she scolded again.

Mai laughed at the couple’s intimate moment, and soon all the midwives followed, enjoying the scene as if it were the finest play.

“G-good morning, Yoriichi-san!” Isumi—the one who had encouraged the omega to reveal his neck—bowed respectfully, trembling as she remembered all her coworkers’ warnings.

The alpha nodded slightly, looking at her with mild confusion at why she seemed so nervous just speaking to him.

“Good morning, Isumi,” he greeted. Then he glanced at the other girls, who only smiled. “And to all of you. I’m glad to see you’re well.” His eyes swept quickly over each of them, his gaze pausing on one in particular.

Saori felt those sharp eyes pierce through her, making her shiver. She dared to lift her gaze only to meet Yoriichi’s pink eyes, which regarded her as expressionless as ever, but she felt a chill run through her body. She avoided looking at Sumiyoshi entirely, just in case, focusing her eyes anywhere else.

She offered a shaky smile in Yoriichi’s direction.

“I didn’t look,” she blurted out, as if excusing herself for something forbidden. The hand holding her pipe trembled slightly. “Not even a little. I have witnesses.”

“She didn’t look,” Akama added nervously, her eyes darting to the alpha’s free hand resting on his katana at his side. She swallowed hard. “She didn’t even speak to him.”

Sumiyoshi rolled his eyes with a playful smile, noticing how the girl’s entire attention was fixed on Yoriichi’s katana. The alpha always kept a hand on it—a learned habit he’d barely noticed—but others clearly did.

“What do you think of Yoriichi?” he asked with a laugh, gently pulling his partner’s hand away from the weapon, which Yoriichi allowed. “He’s not going to kill them or anything.”

Saori laughed bitterly.

“You’d be surprised how many times a jealous alpha tried to attack me during a birth, just for glancing at his omega. And they all clearly meant to kill me.”

Yoriichi sighed in resignation.

This was the reputation he had earned simply for being an alpha. Suyako had warned him that people—especially alphas—would be wary if they approached Sumiyoshi, considering their recent bond.

She hadn’t been wrong, so he had prepared himself for it.

He was indeed possessive, but he tried to get used to that instinctive tension. Sumiyoshi couldn’t always stay at his side, and he couldn’t deny him the chance to socialize.

Instincts could be stupid. And he was frustrated—after all, it had been a month since their union, and he still couldn’t control his mild possessiveness. It was getting ridiculous.

“We’re getting past that stage,” Yoriichi informed them, though his possessive grip around his omega’s waist said otherwise.

The women raised their brows, all focusing on that tight hold, clearly disbelieving the alpha’s words.

“Almost,” Sumiyoshi laughed nervously, understanding his alpha’s small pang of jealousy just because he had interacted with another of the same secondary gender without him there.

Just then, the doctor in charge of the Health Center entered with a smile that quickly vanished at the sight of his five employees standing around doing nothing, likely suspecting them of laziness.

“Why aren’t you working?” he demanded, halting in place and staring at each of them with disappointment—but not surprise. Clearly, this wasn’t the first time.

“No one’s having a baby,” Saori dismissed with a shrug. “There’s nothing for us to do right now.”

“It’s strange times; no one’s about to give birth,” the elder mused. “In fact, I don’t think I’ve seen anyone pregnant in the village lately.” She emphasized this, since it was well known that smaller nearby communities often came to them for help during emergencies, especially childbirth.

Sumiyoshi tilted his head, puzzled by Kaori’s words. Usually, at least two or three women in the village would be pregnant at a time, and without fail, one or two children were born every month.

“Isn’t that odd?” he asked in confusion.

“It is!” Isumi agreed, rubbing her stomach dramatically. “We’ll starve at this rate.”

The doctor huffed, shaking his head as he stepped further inside.

“That’s why you have field work. Go into the village and ask if anyone’s pregnant,” he ordered, pointing at each of the five women. “You love gossip, so don’t waste your real talent.”

The four younger girls groaned at his rudeness, while the elder muttered that it wasn’t proper to meddle in others’ lives. Still, the doctor shooed them out, gentler with the elder, but harsher with the rest, sending them out grumbling.

“Lovely mark, Sumiyoshi-san!” one of them called back before leaving.

“Congratulations to you both!”

“Bring us more news about it…!” another teased maliciously.

“Make sure you’re eating properly!”

When they were finally left alone, the doctor’s whole demeanor shifted, his attention now fixed on the couple as he greeted them with a smile. Yoriichi and Sumiyoshi quickly bowed, offering him a polite good morning.

“I heard about your union,” he said. “Seems rumors aren’t always false. Congratulations to you both.”

The pair exchanged a knowing look, smiling as they thanked him warmly.

“I’m glad to see you again.” His eyes went to the basket of charcoal on the floor. “We’ve run out of fuel to keep the patients warm at night. I know it’s summer, but this place always feels so cold.” He sighed. After all, any place filled with illness carried that unsettling chill. “I’d like to buy some.”

Yoriichi nodded and carried the basket over to the hearth in the ward, carefully arranging the charcoal so that everything was secure and safe from accidents. When he finished, the doctor handed him a rag to clean his hands. Yoriichi accepted it with quiet gratitude.

“Thank you for the help.” The man handed a pouch of coins to Sumiyoshi, who bowed lightly, tucking the money into the wide sleeve of his kimono.

“My pleasure,” Sumiyoshi replied with a grateful nod.

Yoriichi picked up the now half-empty basket with ease. Just as they were about to bid farewell, the head of the Health Center stopped him.

“Yoriichi, I might need a bit of your help here,” he said kindly. “In a few days, I’ll be receiving some supplies to improve the facilities. I’d like you to lend me a hand.”

Sumiyoshi blinked, glancing from his alpha to the doctor, surprised. Yoriichi hadn’t mentioned doing any extra work besides selling charcoal.

“Of course, I’ll pay you for your time,” the man added quickly, in case there was any doubt.

Yoriichi only nodded, offering him a gentle smile.

“I’d be glad to help,” he said, bowing slightly, grateful for the consideration.

The couple left soon after, exchanging greetings with those they passed. Yoriichi soon took his omega’s hand, balancing the basket strap with his other. They walked in silence for a while, speaking only to return the occasional good morning—and the many congratulations for their recent union.

“I didn’t know you were taking on extra jobs,” Sumiyoshi finally said, clutching the bag of bread. “May I ask why?”

Yoriichi cast him a sidelong glance, then looked away again with the faintest smile—as though recalling something Sumiyoshi couldn’t possibly guess.

It almost reminded him of the day Yoriichi had given him a sunflower. When he had asked where it came from, the alpha had only given him a fleeting look, a kiss, and a soft laugh. Sumiyoshi had never gotten an answer.

“A little extra money never hurts,” Yoriichi replied casually.

“Of course not…!” Sumiyoshi quickly denied any thought that the effort was useless. “It’s just… aren’t you overworking yourself?” His voice carried the weight of his concern. He liked when they worked side by side, supporting one another. Extra jobs made him uneasy.

“Not at all,” Yoriichi said firmly. “I can give more. Don’t worry about that.” He exhaled softly, smiling. “Besides, it’ll help us recover from last month’s expenses.”

Sumiyoshi knew his alpha had started doing errands ever since the courting began, just to spoil him with little gifts, as much as their budget allowed. But now, these jobs seemed more serious. He could feel Yoriichi’s genuine concern for their wellbeing.

He didn’t press the matter further. He didn’t want his alpha to think his efforts were being diminished. Still, he resolved to step in if ever he sensed something was wrong, whether Yoriichi wanted it or not.

“By the way…” Sumiyoshi changed the subject. “Many people congratulated you on, you know.” His fingers brushed over the fully healed, rosy scar.

“Really?” Yoriichi asked with interest. “And what did they say?”

Sumiyoshi laughed inwardly, feeling through their bond the swell of pride radiating from his alpha, clearly eager to show off the beautiful mark etched on his neck.

“That it’s beautiful, of course,” he answered happily, his voice colored by the alpha’s pride. “Oh! I also ran into Azumane-obachan! She gave us bread as a gift for our union. The girl who works for her sends her regards too.”

Yoriichi hummed, nodding thoughtfully.

“I should thank her when I get the chance.”

“Of course!” Sumiyoshi agreed brightly, ignoring his alpha’s sudden seriousness. “Actually, there was a cake at the bakery that looked really delicious… truly!”

Yoriichi’s pensive air melted as he glanced down at his omega’s glowing face, captivated by the way Sumiyoshi used his hands and whole body to emphasize his excitement.

When he wanted to, Sumiyoshi could talk endlessly. “Outgoing” was the perfect word. Normally, such people overwhelmed Yoriichi. But with his partner… he could listen forever.

“What kind of cake was it?”

Sumiyoshi’s eyes lit up at the mention of the fruit it was made of. Yoriichi tilted his head, amused by how quickly his lover’s mood shifted over something so simple.

“Yes! It was—”

Sumiyoshi’s words cut off when his eyes fell on an older woman walking toward them with familiar ease, a smile tugging at her sunken cheeks. She carried no hostility, nothing that should have soured his mood.

And yet, the pit in his stomach told him exactly why his joy plummeted.

“Takeda-obachan,” he murmured uneasily under his breath, tension knotting inside him.

Yoriichi’s attention had been on his omega, so the moment those words were spoken, his gaze lifted toward the figure blocking their path.

“Sumiyoshi-kun,” the woman greeted, stopping directly in front of them. She smiled warmly at the omega, then turned a more forced smile toward the alpha. “Yoriichi-kun.” She bowed respectfully. “It’s such a relief to see you both again.”

This was Takeda-san’s mother—the very man who had once shown interest in Sumiyoshi.

It was as if the universe was kicking him, reminding him to shake off the lingering guilt he carried, though he shouldn’t have felt it at all.

“Takeda-obachan, it’s nice to see you again,” Sumiyoshi said politely, bowing low.

Yoriichi followed suit.

“It’s been some time since I last saw you, dear,” the woman said, her attention fixed solely on Sumiyoshi, as though Yoriichi wasn’t even there.

“Yes…” he replied awkwardly, glancing between her and his alpha. Yoriichi’s face was unreadable to most, but Sumiyoshi knew him well enough to see the discomfort mirrored there. “We’ve been… occupied.” He emphasized the word, subtly motioning to his partner so the woman wouldn’t forget he was not alone.

Her sharp eyes flicked to Yoriichi. Slowly, her brow furrowed, as though reality itself had finally struck her.

Then her gaze shifted down, following the couple’s joined hands with a trace of disdain, until it landed on Sumiyoshi’s neck—the scent gland completely scarred, faint impressions of teeth marking it in a brilliant shade of pink.

Her lips tightened, eyebrows arching downward.

“So you’ve bonded,” she said, her once-kind tone replaced with stern disapproval. “Isn’t it too soon?”

Sumiyoshi’s brow furrowed, irritation flaring at yet another judgment over the timing of their mark. But unlike Azumane-obachan, this woman radiated hostility.

He refused to stay silent.

“Yoriichi has been courting me for nine months,” he said firmly, though he owed her no explanation at all. “I think that’s long enough to make our relationship official.”

“But we only learned a month ago that you were an omega,” she sighed, as though lamenting a tragedy. “You only had the chance to accept one proposal, from the nearest alpha. Isn’t that wrong? You should have waited. Those are the traditions, after all.”

Sumiyoshi felt his breath hitch, certain he had almost choked on the air itself.

Surely, he thought, she couldn’t have actually said something like that.

With all the strength he had, he gripped his alpha’s hand tightly, forcing him to stay still—in silent words, telling him not to react in a way he shouldn’t.

Through their bond he could feel it, a horrible wave of anger. It rattled him, overwhelming in its intensity. It didn’t matter that the fury wasn’t aimed at him—it was still awful to experience.

The emotions were raw, violent, and Sumiyoshi could feel them all, almost sharing them, all because of what Mrs. Takeda had implied.

For heaven’s sake, they had only been bonded for a few weeks. You didn’t tell someone they should have “waited a little longer” before bonding, just in case someone “better” came along.

That simply wasn’t done.

Sumiyoshi had never felt so insulted in his life. He knew he had to restrain himself, because it was Yoriichi who should feel the most offended—someone had just told him, to his face, that there might be better alphas out there than him.

The anger and offense radiating from Yoriichi were crushing.

He saw his alpha’s mouth open and close, words at the tip of his tongue. Panicking, Sumiyoshi dug his nails into Yoriichi’s palm, trying to ground him. The alpha hissed softly in annoyance, throwing his omega a desperate look, as if begging him to let him handle this—because someone had just insulted the very foundation of their bond.

But Sumiyoshi had to be the rational one. He had to be the voice of reason when Yoriichi was consumed by anger.

“I will never regret my decision,” Sumiyoshi said sharply, his tone edged with bitterness despite the polite smile still painted on his face. The metallic taste of blood coated his tongue, his throat tight with the urge to scream out his fury—or vomit from holding it all back. “Thank you for your concern. By the way, are you well supplied with charcoal? After the Summer’s Beginning Festival, you must have run low at the restaurant.” He shifted the subject abruptly.

The woman hesitated, nodding, seemingly oblivious to the hostility hanging in the air. As a beta, she couldn’t sense the heavy pheromones pressing down around her.

“Yes, I’ll be buying about seven more baskets,” she replied, starting to walk in the direction of her restaurant, clearly expecting the couple to follow.

“You can keep this one,” Sumiyoshi said with a heavy sigh. “We only brought down one. The rest we’ll deliver tomorrow.”

Mrs. Takeda simply nodded at his suggestion and continued walking ahead, leaving the couple behind.

Sumiyoshi had never felt his alpha so tense outside of their training routines. He knew Yoriichi was suppressing every primal instinct screaming to rise to the surface—to make it clear to anyone that he was the one, the only rightful choice for Sumiyoshi. In his mind, there was no need for a second or third option.

And Sumiyoshi agreed.

In his life, there was only Yoriichi. Always and forever.

“Just ignore her,” Sumiyoshi murmured softly, so she wouldn’t overhear.

Yoriichi exhaled heavily, his eyes meeting the bright burgundy of his omega’s, filled with worry. Sumiyoshi didn’t want him dragged into a conflict—even if he was entirely justified.

Suyako had warned him, after the village meeting where it was revealed Sumiyoshi was an omega, that the Takeda family looked down on Yoriichi. She had told him bluntly that the Takedas were “rich people who think they can have whatever they want.” And they certainly didn’t like the fact that Yoriichi was already in a committed relationship with Sumiyoshi, when Hisashi Takeda had shown interest in him.

But it was already too late. Yoriichi had won before the game even began.

“I’m sorry,” Yoriichi muttered.

“Don’t be sorry.” Sumiyoshi scolded, pinching the back of his alpha’s hand. Yoriichi flinched at the mild sting. “No one should say that to us. You’re my alpha, and that’s final.” His voice was laced with aggression, raw and unfiltered. “No one gets to question that.”

Yoriichi nodded, the crushing weight in his chest easing little by little.

He didn’t need anyone else’s approval. All he needed was his partner’s certainty.

It was true—Sumiyoshi could have had his pick. He was young, finding another alpha wouldn’t have been difficult. But he had chosen Yoriichi—only Yoriichi. And he whispered through every breath, every touch, that he would choose him in any life they shared. No amount of criticism could change that.

Sumiyoshi now bore Yoriichi’s mark. He was his mate. Nothing and no one could erase the scar glowing proudly at his neck.

“I’m going to end this today,” Sumiyoshi said, his gaze flicking from the old woman ahead of them back to his alpha. “I need to talk to Takeda-san and put this to rest.”

“You’ve hardly spoken to him in your life,” Yoriichi said with a frown, disagreeing instantly. “You don’t owe him anything.”

“I know, I know.”

For a moment, Sumiyoshi wondered if his partner’s words came from his alpha instincts or his own thoughts. Quickly, he realized—it was Yoriichi. Calm as he was, he also carried a sharp sense of reason. His words could sound harsh, even cruel, but they were always grounded in truth.

Sumiyoshi, however, was more sentimental than rational. His own values pushed him to seek closure, even for something he had never started.

“It sounds completely petty,” Sumiyoshi admitted, watching the irritation flicker across his alpha’s face. “But I’m doing this for me.” Yoriichi now looked at him with real curiosity—it was the first time Sumiyoshi had confessed to feeling jealous about something. “It’s how I was raised, darling. My mother told me that if anyone ever showed interest in me and I didn’t return the feelings, I should be clear and reject them. I believe in that. So I’m going to do what I think is right.”

“I see,” Yoriichi murmured, accepting it. He understood his omega’s devotion to his parents’ teachings. He respected that. “Then I’ll leave it in your hands.”

Sumiyoshi hummed nervously, surprised at how easily his alpha yielded.

“Can I… really do it?” he asked hesitantly. His instincts churned, urging him to seek his alpha’s approval.

“Are you asking my permission?” Yoriichi raised a brow, then let out a soft laugh. “Baby, don’t. What did we say about that?”

Sumiyoshi nodded sheepishly, embarrassed by how easily his submissive instincts surfaced.

“Just do it before my alpha side gets too irritated,” Yoriichi muttered.

“So you don’t want me to, then.”

Yoriichi let out a dry laugh.

“If it were up to me, we wouldn’t even be on our way to that man’s house,” he admitted bitterly. “But I promised not to deny you in this. I trust you—you’ll handle it better than anyone.”

Sumiyoshi giggled, releasing his alpha’s hand only to slip his arm around Yoriichi’s instead, hugging it close.

“You’re handling the bond so well,” he said with genuine pride. “This is a huge step. Unlike me—I’m a disaster at this.” He pouted playfully.

Yoriichi sighed, then chuckled.

“This isn’t a test, darling,” he gently scolded. Sumiyoshi stuck out his tongue. “We’re doing this to close a chapter.”

“One that never even began,” Sumiyoshi said wryly. “I’ve barely spoken to him five times in my life. I don’t understand the interest.”

“Maybe I’m jumping ahead, but I see it like this…”

Sumiyoshi laughed at the solemn tone, as though his alpha were a wise philosopher. Honestly, with Yoriichi’s skills, he wouldn’t be surprised.

“All right, tell me,” the omega said brightly, hugging his alpha’s arm tighter and resting his cheek on his shoulder. He breathed in deeply, purring at his scent. “I love when you say clever things. Please, go on.”

Yoriichi chuckled softly, bending his head to press a kiss to his omega’s forehead. Sumiyoshi purred again, content.

“I want to kiss you so badly,” Yoriichi whispered, eyes tracing his lover’s pretty face.

“You can. I’m all yours,” Sumiyoshi whispered back, eyes glittering with mischief.

The alpha held his breath, then pulled away, forcing his attention back to the path ahead. Thoughts like that weren’t safe in public.

“At home,” was all he said, bursting the little bubble they’d created.

Sumiyoshi whined softly.

“You’re so unfair.”

“Don’t change the subject, darling.” Yoriichi laughed quietly. His expression settled back into stoicism as he continued. “I think the first thing that draws someone to another, romantically, is appearance.”

So he was implying Takeda-san’s attraction had been based on nothing but Sumiyoshi’s looks. They didn’t know each other well enough for it to be about personality.

“Oh…” Sumiyoshi tilted his head back, staring at the clear blue sky. “That shallow, huh?”

He didn’t even know how he’d answer if someone asked him how he had fallen in love with Yoriichi. It had just happened. From the very first day, there had been a sense of comfort, an inexplicable pull toward the stoic alpha he wanted desperately to understand.

Yoriichi was incredible—sensitive, protective, always putting others before himself, even at his own expense. His kindness had been effortless. His love language was care. Sumiyoshi had been helpless against it.

Over time, that comfort had grown into desire—the urge to be surrounded by his alpha’s scent, to share his futon at night, to lean into every touch. Yoriichi never resisted. Eventually, he even initiated contact, until it felt natural.

And then Sumiyoshi had found himself craving more—his kisses, his hands. His fantasies became reality, every night spent beneath Yoriichi’s demanding lips, his scent clinging possessively to him. Subtle claims, constant reminders.

That was when he realized he was in love. Maybe he always had been.

“Can I tell you something silly?” Sumiyoshi asked timidly. Yoriichi nodded. “I think I fell in love with your personality first.”

Yoriichi stammered, at a loss.

“You might not believe me,” Sumiyoshi went on, voice growing quieter with embarrassment. “But you were so sweet to me, so gentle and kind—I couldn’t help it. Of course, I thought you were handsome from the very start. Too handsome, really! But…”

He looked at Yoriichi with shining eyes, his cheeks flushed red, his tongue unable to stop once his heart had opened.

“I just felt so comfortable with you,” he said softly. “That’s what made me fall in love. For me, connection and compatibility are everything. That’s what drew me to you. That’s why I wear your mark—because I knew you were the right one for me.” Hugging his alpha’s arm tighter, he purred happily. “That’s why I fell in love with you.”

Yoriichi’s face burned, a blush betraying him. He had only meant to suggest that Takeda’s interest was skin-deep—he hadn’t expected the conversation to turn so deeply personal.

“Why are you two so slow?” Mrs. Takeda’s voice snapped them back. She was already waiting at her property—the restaurant. “Come along, children!”

Sumiyoshi quickly nodded to her, slipping away from his alpha’s arm. But Yoriichi caught the sleeve of his kimono, tugging him back.

“Can we…?” he cleared his throat, looking away, cheeks still tinged pink.

“Yes.” Sumiyoshi blushed too, nodding eagerly. “Tonight, please.”

“Sounds perfect,” Yoriichi sighed.

Hand in hand, the two of them stepped into the Takeda family restaurant.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The Takeda family’s restaurant was probably the largest property in the entire village. They were, after all, the wealthiest family around, with every possibility of moving to one of the great cities—such as the capital, Heian-Kyo*. Yet nostalgia bound the Takedas to this place, for the restaurant had been born here, in the small village that carried their history.

Sumiyoshi understood why Suyako had been so excited when she learned of Hisashi-san’s interest in him.

For parents, the first thing they wished in a partner for their children was financial stability, since wealth was synonymous with a happy life. After all, it always came down to money.

Hisashi-san was not disagreeable, though Sumiyoshi had never properly met him. Still, he could never imagine sharing his life with anyone other than Yoriichi. He could say it without hesitation: he was deeply, irrevocably in love with that man.

“Yes, this will do for today.” The older woman finished emptying the basket of charcoal, setting it beside the dormant stove in the kitchen. “You’ll bring more tomorrow, won’t you?”

Yoriichi nodded with the same courtesy he always showed, though in truth he wanted nothing more than to leave and return to their cabin. Sumiyoshi squeezed his hand quietly, offering silent encouragement as he noticed how forced his good manners felt.

“Seven baskets,” the woman said, searching through the sleeve of her kimono until she pressed three heavy pouches of money into Sumiyoshi’s hands. “Will this be enough, or do you need more?” Her tone was formal, though to any outsider it might have sounded haughty.

Sumiyoshi sighed in relief. With that one sale, they could restock after nearly a month without work.

“This is fine. You’ll have them tomorrow morning,” he promised, bowing politely in thanks.

Out of the corner of his eye, he watched his alpha—tense, stiff. Yoriichi caught his glance, and Sumiyoshi shifted his eyes toward the elder Takeda before looking back at him. Yoriichi frowned, reluctant, but finally sighed in resignation, gesturing subtly for him to proceed and end this once and for all.

When the woman began to make her farewells, Sumiyoshi drew in a breath and spoke.

“Forgive me, Takeda-obachan.” The woman’s eyes sharpened at him. “Is Hisashi-san here?”

The name alone made Yoriichi’s grip tighten around his hand, betraying the suspicion he still carried. Sumiyoshi gave him a fleeting sidelong glance, pinching the back of his hand gently—urging him to keep his instincts under control.

“Oh…!” The woman’s wrinkled face lit up, her brown eyes sparkling with delight. “Of course, he’s here. Do you wish to speak with him? I’ll call him!” Without waiting for an answer, she rushed off with surprising speed.

Yoriichi let out a low growl at the unnecessary dramatics, rubbing the bridge of his nose in irritation.

“You’re handling this better than I thought,” Sumiyoshi teased lightly, true to his cheerful nature. “Really, I think you’re doing a good job.”

“I don’t understand why this feeling hasn’t faded,” Yoriichi muttered, chastising himself for his lack of control. This wasn’t like him—he was always stable. “It’s been a month. Am I doing something wrong?” His voice carried a rare edge of anxiety as he looked at his omega, almost desperate for an answer.

Sumiyoshi hummed thoughtfully, eyes drifting to the wooden ceiling above.

“Neither of us has handled it well,” he admitted. “If the tables were turned, I’d be just as jealous if I saw you alone with another omega.” He pouted at the image his mind betrayed him with, suddenly wishing they were alone so he could kiss his alpha properly—something not at all suitable for public.

“But I feel like you’re carrying it worse than I am,” Yoriichi confessed. “I still can’t spend too much time apart from you without feeling anxious.”

Sumiyoshi’s brows furrowed with concern, though he couldn’t deny he was right.

“I feel like I must be with you every moment, protecting you,” Yoriichi said, frustration bleeding into his tone.

“That constant fear isn’t normal for you.”

“I know.”

Yoriichi was well aware of his weaknesses—he had always carried them, ever since life had stripped so many people from him. But with Sumiyoshi, he had never shown fragility; he had done things right, carefully, earnestly. That was why this unsettled him so much: the way his instincts were sharpening instead of calming.

Unlike other alphas, he rarely flaunted dominance. Since his first rut, he had managed control almost unnaturally well; his needs burned briefly, fading within a day. He was not boastful, not one to constantly parade his status as an alpha. Even during his bond with Uta, the possessiveness had passed quickly, leaving him as steady as ever.

But with Sumiyoshi, everything was different. From the moment his courtship was accepted, subtle possessiveness lingered, and since their bonding a month ago, it had only grown. It felt endless. He couldn’t understand it—only the overwhelming need to see, to touch, to keep Sumiyoshi near, always.

Something beyond the bond was driving this, but he couldn’t name it.

“We’ll work on it,” Sumiyoshi promised, smiling in that calming way that always reached his alpha. “We’ll get through this together.” He clasped both of Yoriichi’s hands, intertwining their fingers firmly. “I could stay home more days, if it makes you feel safer.”

Yoriichi frowned, unhappy with the idea—but deep down, part of him wanted nothing more than to agree.

Sumiyoshi was his partner, not a precious object to be locked away forever.

Their conversation ended abruptly at the sound of quick footsteps returning. Yoriichi pulled Sumiyoshi closer, keeping him pressed to his side. Amused, the omega laughed softly at his protectiveness, especially when he caught the fleeting glance his alpha gave toward his neck, ensuring the bond mark remained visible.

“Here we are,” the elder Takeda sang, brimming with excitement as she entered the kitchen—with her son following behind.

Hisashi was an ordinary alpha. His appearance was nothing remarkable: hair so black it seemed unreal, dark brown eyes like his mother’s, and a height that was merely average. Nothing about him stood out.

Sumiyoshi almost laughed at himself, recalling his recent conversation with Yoriichi. Perhaps appearance really was the first thing people noticed.

Hisashi blinked several times, clearly surprised to see the pair. They visited often to sell charcoal, but something about the sight of Sumiyoshi in a kimono—something rare for him—stole his attention.

Then his gaze shifted, and he froze. The omega’s kimono collar had slipped slightly, revealing the mark etched into his neck, right where scent met skin.

A mating mark.

His attention returned to Yoriichi, catching only the faint glint of fangs pressing against the alpha’s lower lip—a clear warning that he was not allowed to look at the mark in a degrading way.

It was a mating mark made by Yoriichi.

He wasn’t surprised.

“Yoriichi-kun!” For the first time that day, the woman addressed the alpha in a cheerful, animated tone. “Why don’t you come help me with something? I really need—”

“No.” The refusal cut through abruptly, tinged with a low growl that made it sound even harsher. “Anything my partner has to say to Takeda-san, he will say in my presence.” For the first time, Yoriichi looked at the elderly woman with hostility, his expression darkening. Sumiyoshi averted his gaze, feeling the sudden pull of his omega instincts to bare his neck in response to such a blatant show of possession. “So I ask that you stop trying to separate me from my omega. I have the right to him as his alpha.”

In that moment, Sumiyoshi was torn. He wanted to melt and kiss his alpha senseless for how intoxicating those words of possession sounded. He also wanted to smack him for being so impulsive. And, just as much, he wanted to laugh—imagining Takeda-obachan’s face, never expecting hostility from Yoriichi, the most peaceful man one could meet.

“I—I understand.” The woman bowed her head, sighing as she did. She looked at her son, who gestured for her to leave. “I’ll leave you to talk.”

The three of them stood in silence, watching one another in an atmosphere thick with tension and discomfort.

Hisashi knew he was treading on shards of glass. He couldn’t move even an inch closer to the pair, because Yoriichi would take it as insolence—enough justification to lash out in defense of his mate.

The man wasn’t sure if he should be afraid of the alpha’s hostility, or disappointed at the sight of the soft pink scar etched into the omega’s neck.

A mating mark.

A pink one—sign of compatibility, consent, and genuine love.

He had never stood a chance with Sumiyoshi. Not when he believed him to be an alpha, not when he later learned he was an omega. That last illusion shattered the night he saw Yoriichi kiss Sumiyoshi openly, the omega smiling against his lips. Neither of them ever bothered to hide how they felt.

“I spoke with Suyako about a month and a half ago, if I remember right,” Sumiyoshi began. Hisashi gave him his full attention; he had always liked the omega’s voice—gentle, soft, the kind that made you want to listen forever. “She told me a few things about you.”

“Yes.” Hisashi’s eyes dropped to the floor. “I can imagine what that was.”

“I…” Sumiyoshi sought his alpha’s eyes. Yoriichi met his gaze with a small smile and a nod, silently urging him on. The omega exhaled softly. “First of all, I’m sorry it took me so long to answer.”

Hisashi let out a heavy sigh, already resigned.

“I never addressed you properly, Sumiyoshi-san,” he admitted with regret. “There’s nothing to answer. I shouldn’t expect an explanation.”

Yoriichi growled low at the bitter tone, taking it as disrespect toward his mate.

“It matters to him,” he said, his voice sharp.

Hisashi held his ground only for a few seconds before stepping back in quiet defeat, acknowledging the strength of the alpha before him.

“Yoriichi,” Sumiyoshi scolded, pinching his arm this time. He frowned at him, annoyed by his rudeness. The alpha turned his gaze aside, pretending not to be there, forcing the omega to take responsibility for the conversation. He bit down on his tongue, fangs pressing against it, holding back from saying anything else spiteful. Still, it grated on him to have Hisashi-san standing there before Sumiyoshi.

“I want to say it.” Sumiyoshi touched his chest. “I found out, so I can’t pretend to be blind to your intentions.”

Hisashi bit his lower lip, bracing for what was coming.

“I can’t return your feelings. I’m sorry.” Sumiyoshi bowed lightly. “I appreciate the interest you’ve shown—it’s flattering.” He nodded firmly, truly grateful. “But I am already bonded to someone else.”

Yoriichi nearly said outright to me, biting his tongue instead. It was damn obvious—Sumiyoshi reeked of mint, his scent, his claim—but still, the alpha longed to reaffirm his place at his omega’s side.

“I understand.” Hisashi nodded slowly, though his voice betrayed his disappointment. “Thank you for telling me.”

Sumiyoshi gave him a strained smile.

“And I’m grateful you still showed interest, even when you thought I was an alpha.” Hisashi flushed with embarrassment at that. “I’m sure you’ll find someone for yourself.” The words sounded painfully cliché, but he wanted to offer some kind of encouragement. “That person just isn’t me.”

“I understand,” Hisashi repeated with a nod.

Without delay, he bowed politely to Sumiyoshi—and, without Yoriichi noticing, also offered a bow to the alpha, the rival he had lost to in a battle that had never truly existed.

Hisashi had no right to complain. Yes, he had been interested in Sumiyoshi, had seen him as a potential mate: affectionate, loyal, protective—traits any alpha would admire in an omega. But in the end, that interest was nothing more than a passing attachment, one that ended the moment Sumiyoshi bonded.

He wouldn’t deny he had nurtured some small hopes. He had observed Sumiyoshi during his visits to the village, speaking only briefly when the omega delivered coal to the restaurant. Once, they had even shared tea. Perhaps the omega didn’t even remember it. It was easy to grow fond of someone like him—his extroverted nature made conversation natural, never overwhelming, always inviting, as though he’d listen to you with all the warmth in the world.

Hisashi didn’t know exactly what Yoriichi had seen in him, but he hoped it was the same, or more. Sumiyoshi was the kind of omega any alpha would want to claim as a mate, to start a family with. So yes, he felt disappointed, but he also felt glad for him.

He had exchanged almost no words with Yoriichi, but he could tell—anyone could—that the alpha was deeply, irreversibly in love. He’d witnessed it himself the day the Kamado family revealed Sumiyoshi’s true secondary gender.

Straightening his back, Hisashi lifted his gaze, fixing it on Sumiyoshi one last time—the final look of longing he would allow himself.

“Congratulations on your bond,” he said quietly, a strained smile on his lips. “I’m glad you found your mate.” Then he turned to Yoriichi who, despite the polite words, had never lowered his guard, watching him as though he were a deadly disease. “Yoriichi-san, it’s a beautiful mark. Congratulations.”

Yoriichi closed his eyes, letting out a long sigh. Sumiyoshi chuckled softly, wrapping himself around his alpha’s arm and resting his cheek on his shoulder.

“Thank you,” Yoriichi murmured. “And forgive my attitude.”

“It’s inevitable,” Hisashi shrugged.

Sumiyoshi felt as though a weight had been lifted from his back, his conscience finally releasing him from the burden of responsibility that his stubborn morals had so annoyingly imposed.

“Oh, by the way.” Hisashi’s eyes wandered over the wide kitchen counter, searching for something. “Would you like some coffee? It’s quite rare to find in the country—apparently it’s imported from Ethiopia*.”

The couple exchanged a confused glance, neither of them having the faintest idea what “coffee” was.

Sumiyoshi shrugged, always willing to accept whatever food or drink was offered to him. But the moment he stepped forward, his body betrayed him—pain shot through the soles of his feet, making him stumble. Yoriichi immediately caught him by the arm, preventing him from falling.

“Are you all right?” the alpha asked, concern etched into his voice as his eyes scanned every inch of his mate’s body, searching for an injury.

The omega exhaled heavily, the ache in his feet sharp and persistent. They had walked too much—he only wanted to go home.

“I’m tired,” he murmured in a faint whine. “We’ve been up since early morning.”

It was true. They had risen at dawn to chop wood and prepare the charcoal. Suyako had stayed behind at the cabin, promising she would tend the furnace and make the charcoal herself, leaving only the selling to the two of them.

“We haven’t done this in nearly a month.” Yoriichi nodded, conceding the point, though worry still colored his tone. “It’s better if we go home. We’ve sold everything already.”

Sumiyoshi smiled with a weary sigh. The idea sounded perfect—going home, retreating to their room, and collapsing into his nest, wrapped in the mingled scent of the two of them.

“I’m sorry, Takeda-san.” Yoriichi, setting aside every trace of hostility toward the other alpha, offered a gentle apology. “We’ll pass for today. Perhaps another time.”

“That’s fine.” Concern tugged at the woman’s face as she glanced at the omega. “Take care on your way back.”

The pair left the restaurant, Sumiyoshi’s soft, spoiled complaints echoing as he scolded Yoriichi for suggesting he carry him all the way home. Hisashi remained behind, leaning heavily against the counter, watching the couple disappear—utterly, hopelessly confused.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

They arrived at the cabin around noon, greeted by an energetic Suyako who already had lunch prepared and proudly announced that she had managed to produce a large amount of charcoal. The couple thanked her warmly for all her effort.

Yuu was more animated than ever; the two weeks without them had clearly affected him. He clung to Sumiyoshi like a mosquito drawn to anything sweet. Sumiyoshi only laughed, delighted by the boy’s affection.

“Sumi.” The child now walked with more stability, no longer needing to cling to the furniture around him. Still, it was Suyako who loved carrying him, insisting he was still her little baby. “Sumiii…!”

“You’re doing so well.” Sumiyoshi gently stroked his soft, fluffy black hair.

The boy laughed, wrapping his arms tighter around his uncle’s waist.

They were sitting on the engawa, and Yuu had decided that the most comfortable place to be was on the omega’s lap. Resting his head against Sumiyoshi’s legs, his tiny arms circled his waist as he buried his chubby face into his stomach.

“He’s treating you as if you’d given birth to him,” Suyako pouted jealously. “It’s only been two weeks.”

“He just missed us.” The omega chuckled. “Isn’t that right, Yuu?”

“Yes!” The boy nodded eagerly, his wide grin showing small, newly grown teeth. “Sumi smells like choco.” He meant chocolate, though his little brows furrowed right after.

“Like cookies?” Suyako encouraged him, wanting to hear more. She loved seeing that her son could already hold a somewhat longer conversation.

“Yes!” he nodded, thrilled by the idea of cookies. “Milk… and choco.” His nose pressed happily into Sumiyoshi’s stomach again as he breathed in his scent. But suddenly he pulled back, frowning. “But smells weird.”

Yoriichi averted his eyes when both omegas looked at him—Suyako with laughter and Sumiyoshi with embarrassment. Of course, his scent carried more of a minty note than chocolate, though Yuu, pressed so close to Sumiyoshi, could pick up on it perfectly.

“How does it smell?” Suyako asked with a smile, forgetting her earlier pout.

The boy’s electric blue eyes fixed on Yoriichi with curiosity, almost accusing.

“Yochi,” he declared, pointing with his little finger. Sumiyoshi laughed; the boy still couldn’t pronounce his name properly.

“Yoriichi,” the omega corrected gently. Yuu went quiet, processing the word, then burst into giggles, lifting his arms excitedly.

“Yochi, Yochi…!”

Suyako laughed, covering her lips with her palm.

“Don’t worry, Yoriichi-san.” She looked at the alpha with amusement. “He can’t pronounce mine properly either.”

Yoriichi smiled, unfazed by the mispronunciation. It was natural—the boy was barely two years old and could only answer the simplest questions.

“But you’re his mother. He doesn’t need to know your name.”

Sumiyoshi and Suyako laughed while Yuu joyfully repeated the mispronounced version of Yoriichi’s name, egged on by the two omegas’ excitement. Yoriichi only sighed softly, a smile tugging at his lips as he enjoyed the little moment with his small family.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Night had fallen, and once they had bid goodnight to both Suyako and Yuu—watching them disappear into their own room—Yoriichi let out a weary sigh. It had been an undeniably long day, or perhaps it was simply the strain of resuming their routine after nearly a month without work. Not only was Sumiyoshi exhausted; Yoriichi too felt as though he might stumble with every step.

“Yoriichi.” The omega’s voice was soft as he tugged at the sleeve of the yukata his mate wore to sleep, pulling gently to draw his attention. “I want to show you something first.”

The alpha blinked several times, meeting his omega’s face, where a small but excited smile bloomed. The growing joy in his partner’s expression was enough to stir new strength into his tired body, reminding him that perhaps he wasn’t as drained as he thought.

“Of course.” He nodded.

“Good, let’s go.”

Sumiyoshi slipped his hand into Yoriichi’s, pulling him along, guiding him as though the alpha could somehow get lost in their small cabin. Yoriichi watched curiously but never questioned a single movement.

The cabin was steeped in darkness; every lantern had been extinguished except for the one in their bedroom. Now, they were led only by the faint light of the moon.

They reached a small room, and Yoriichi immediately recognized it as the one no one but Sumiyoshi ever entered. Every night, without fail, the omega secluded himself there for at least half an hour. Not even Suyako dared to intrude upon his private space.

Yoriichi had never questioned what lay inside. He didn’t understand the reason, but he knew it mattered to Sumiyoshi, and so he had chosen to remain silent. He assumed it was his partner’s way of resting. Omegas, sociable by instinct and protective of their loved ones, often needed solitude to tend to themselves. Perhaps that was the case with Sumiyoshi. He was the most extroverted person Yoriichi had ever met—more so even than Suyako, which was saying something.

“Here.” Sumiyoshi squeezed his mate’s hand, a ripple of anxiety carrying through their bond.

“Do you want me to come in with you?” Yoriichi asked hesitantly.

“Yes.” He nodded eagerly, more than once. “It’s very important to me.”

Yoriichi nodded, smiling faintly as his gaze dropped to their interlocked fingers. He brushed his thumb gently over the back of his partner’s much smaller hand.

“If it’s important to you, then it’s important to me.”

Sumiyoshi laughed softly. If it had been daylight, the alpha would have seen the blush warming his cheeks.

“You’re so corny,” he teased, though satisfaction laced his voice.

The alpha only returned his smile, savoring the laughter he had sparked.

Sliding the door open fully, Sumiyoshi ushered them inside. Yoriichi stepped in carefully, murmuring a quiet “excuse me” as if acknowledging he was entering sacred ground. That his omega chose to share this intimacy with him felt as significant as the first time he had been permitted into his nest.

Candles were already lit within. It was a windowless room, illuminated only by the soft glow of flickering flames. At its heart stood a light-brown wooden altar, built with four shelves. Each held candles whose glow brightened the space, alongside glass bottles filled with incense sticks, their lavender-scented smoke curling through the air.

On the highest shelf rested three framed portraits, perfectly aligned.

One showed a woman with long, straight chestnut hair, pale skin, and large, shining burgundy eyes whose warmth seemed to radiate even from the still image. Another depicted a man with unruly copper hair, tied into a high knot yet still spilling loose strands over his forehead. His skin was bronze, his dark brown eyes deep and sharp, his expression serious yet quietly reassuring.

The central portrait held them together: the woman in a beautiful orange floral kimono with a checkered green-and-black haori, the man in hakama and a checkered blue-and-black haori.

Yoriichi parted his lips as if to speak, but then closed them, recognition dawning.

They were Sumiyoshi’s parents.

It was a memorial altar.

Of all the possibilities, he had never imagined this.

Sumiyoshi stepped forward, kneeling in seiza upon a small cushion before the altar. He turned, smiling at Yoriichi, patting the empty cushion at his side.

“Come, sit. It’s all right—you have my permission. Nothing will happen.”

Yoriichi nodded, joining him, mirroring his posture in seiza.

Only once he was seated did Sumiyoshi smile again, taking a deep breath as though steadying himself to speak.

“These are my parents.” His gaze lifted to the portraits, and Yoriichi followed. “Azumi-san gave me this altar when she repaired the cabin. She placed it in this room, saying she knew how important my parents were to me.” His burgundy eyes glimmered with a thin sheen of tears. “My parents were cremated, thankfully. Suyako stole money from her parents so I could keep their ashes, instead of burying their bodies.”

The alpha only nodded, knowing this was a moment for listening. Until now, he had only known fragments: that Sumiyoshi’s mother had died from an illness that worsened, and his father had soon followed, unable to bear the grief of losing her.

He knew nothing more. Sumiyoshi had never shown him their portraits, though he had always suspected he kept some.

“My father,” the omega continued softly, “Kamado Hikaru. And my mother, Kamado Sumizu.” He introduced them, voice faint.

Now Yoriichi understood—the first kanji of Sumiyoshi’s own name had come from his mother’s. It carried no particular meaning*, yet to him, it was a beautiful detail.

“Father was stern with anyone outside the family,” Sumiyoshi said with a small laugh. “He was far too fussy—always suspicious of everyone. Even when Suyako declared herself my best friend at ten years old, he wouldn’t trust her. He even called her a spoiled rich girl…!” He laughed at the memory.

The alpha smiled at the image of a strict man intimidating a little girl, and Suyako—being herself—standing her ground despite being clearly outmatched.

“But he was so loving with Mother and me,” Sumiyoshi whispered, his eyes shining. “He never stopped smiling when he was with us.”

In his individual portrait, Hikaru’s face was serious. But in the one beside Sumizu, his smile was wide and open.

Yoriichi noticed—Sumiyoshi had inherited that very same smile.

“Mother, on the other hand, was like…” He chuckled, shaking his head. “She was like me.” He muttered, embarrassed. “At least, that’s what Suyako always says—that I’m the spitting image of my mother when it comes to personality.”

“A gentle person?” the alpha asked quietly.

Sumiyoshi exhaled.

“Probably,” he admitted. “She was very calm. She loved caring for others. When customers came to the apothecary, she always tried to help them as much as she could. She took great care of Father and me—barely let us do any housework. She was a woman devoted to her duty as an omega.”

He breathed out another soft sigh.

“She’s my role model,” he confessed. “I’ve always wanted to be like her. I love taking care of others—it makes me happy to see people smile because of my help. It’s a beautiful feeling.” He turned, cheeks tinged pink, to meet his partner’s attentive gaze. “I love taking care of you, Yoriichi. Now that you’re my mate, I want to protect you in my own way, to look after your health.” His voice wavered with tenderness. “To me, that’s what it means to be an omega. Mother was the perfect omega. I’ve always wanted to be like her.”

Yoriichi, just like Sumiyoshi, was deeply devoted to his parents. Their situations had been completely different, as were their relationships with them. Yet they shared one thing: respect, regardless of the experiences they had lived through.

From the way Sumiyoshi spoke of his parents, Yoriichi could always tell they had been deeply affectionate, instilling in him values that the omega carried like sacred wisdom to be followed to the letter—such as rejecting anyone who showed romantic interest in him, even if no courtship had taken place.

It was no surprise. It was clear that Sumiyoshi had grown up in a loving home, encouraged by his parents to spread that kindness wherever he went. And now, Sumiyoshi wanted to create that same pure, nurturing atmosphere in his own household, with his family.

With him, his alpha.

“Mother always had a feeling I’d present as an omega.” Sumiyoshi laughed softly. “Father used to scold her, telling her not to speak before it was time. But she loved the idea of me being one, always said I was definitely born to be an omega.” His voice brimmed with tenderness.

Yoriichi silently agreed with Sumizu-san’s words. He smiled as he looked at the portrait of the cheerful woman.

“One day, Father told me—” Sumiyoshi cleared his throat— “‘The day someone shows interest in you, you bring them home! It doesn’t matter if you’re an alpha, omega, or beta! He or she has to go through my approval before any courtship!’” He lowered his voice, imitating his father, then cleared his throat again. “And Mother would say something like... ‘It doesn’t matter, my prince.’” Yoriichi smiled, touched as he noticed his omega blushing when he realized he’d just revealed how his mother used to call him. “ ‘For my part, bring us the one you feel is right. You can accept as many courtships as you like, but when you know it’s the one you want to spend the rest of your life with, bring them home and we’ll welcome them with all the love the Kamado family can give to a new member.’”

Then, Sumiyoshi looked into his alpha’s eyes, nervously biting his lower lip—something Yoriichi immediately sensed through the bond. The omega reached for his hand, intertwining their fingers, fidgeting restlessly, glancing down now and then out of sudden shyness.

With his free hand, Yoriichi gently cupped his mate’s jaw, tilting it upward so his gaze wouldn’t drift away, helping him find the courage to speak.

The alpha’s soft smile gave him the reassurance he needed. Yoriichi would always give him that—silent words that told him he had nothing to fear.

“Yoriichi, I followed my mother’s words,” Sumiyoshi murmured. “I feel that special person is you. I never had a courtship from another alpha, but I don’t need any of that.”

The alpha remembered Takeda-san’s mother’s words that day, implying that Sumiyoshi should have gone through different suitors before choosing him.

But his omega was contradicting those very words now, giving Yoriichi the certainty he needed.

“Since that night at the Snow and Lights Festival...” Sumiyoshi flushed, embarrassed at expressing himself so openly. He fell silent for a long moment, clearly unsure how to continue. Yoriichi was about to speak to encourage him again when the omega pressed on. “I love you. I don’t need a second choice, or a third, or a fourth.” His voice was barely above a whisper. “That night, I realized it was you—you are everything I wished for in a partner. You’re the one I would bring to my parents, assuring them you’re the right one for me.”

That’s when Yoriichi understood why they were standing before his omega’s parents’ altar. This was what Sumiyoshi wanted—to be certain he hadn’t made a mistake. He had waited all this time to introduce the most important person in his life to his parents.

Even after their relationship had begun, Sumiyoshi had not felt entirely secure. That saddened Yoriichi, but he quickly understood why. He couldn’t blame him—Sumiyoshi needed reassurance, and the mark on his neck was the clearest sign of that.

“I’ve wanted to do this for so long,” Sumiyoshi murmured, his voice tinged with regret. “Ever since that night... I wanted it so badly. I’ve never doubted your love for me, alpha. Not then, and even less now.” He touched the mark on his neck, emphasizing the shared emotions they felt every day. “But only now did I find the courage. I want to present you to my parents—the person I’ve chosen as my alpha, the one I’ve fallen in love with, the one I plan to spend the rest of my life with.”

Yoriichi knew, just as Sumiyoshi did, that since that festival night, something much deeper had taken root between them. Their first kiss had been just that—a mutual attraction. They liked each other, they enjoyed each other’s company. At first, Yoriichi thought that was all it was. But then he found himself watching the omega more closely—his actions, his interests, listening to everything he said without interrupting. Until one day, he found himself inviting him on a proper courtship date.

From that night on, everything was clear.

He loved him. He was in love with him.

The past would not hold him back; he had to keep moving forward. On that path, he had found Sumiyoshi—and the omega had become the very way he wanted to walk, always with him by his side.

The mark on his neck affirmed that path they were building together, little by little. Every night, they made plans for the future, imagining their life as one.

They were young, with so much still to live and discover. Sumiyoshi, just starting out in adulthood, and Yoriichi, rebuilding his life anew.

He looked at his omega, his gaze lowered, his face glowing under the golden candlelight, his shy blush in full view.

He loved him—he had never loved anyone so much.

“Darling,” he called softly. Sumiyoshi lifted his head slowly, meeting the gentle face of his alpha, who smiled at him as tenderly as ever, his pink eyes radiating all the affection his heart and mind could offer. “I’d kiss you endlessly,” he whispered in a husky voice. Sumiyoshi shivered, instinctively leaning up in search of his lips. “But not in front of my in-laws.”

Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together, eyes welling with tears.

“Oh, Yoriichi...” He couldn’t hold back any longer, throwing himself into his alpha’s arms, wrapping tightly around his neck. “I love you, I love you,” he whispered into Yoriichi’s ear, who answered with a pleased rumble. “I love you so much. God, you don’t know how much.”

Yoriichi smiled, pressing a small kiss to his omega’s temple, savoring the way he began to purr in comfort.

“I love you so much, darling,” he whispered. “I’m so grateful you’re by my side.”

They stayed like that for many minutes—neither could say exactly how long, but it didn’t matter. They were comfortable, and that was all that counted.

When they finally pulled apart, they shared a quick kiss, laughing at the loud little smack it made. Then they both straightened, sitting properly before the altar to begin a quiet prayer to the two departed souls—lowering their heads as they thought about what they wanted to convey to those who were no longer of this world, but who they trusted would hear them, wherever they were.

Yoriichi was the last to finish, giving thanks above all else for bringing Sumiyoshi into the world, and offering many apologies for having done things improperly—for not following every step before leaving a mark. The alpha felt, in a way, that he had dishonored his omega because of that.

“Mother, Father,” Sumiyoshi said brightly, practically vibrating in place. “I want to introduce you to the person I’ve chosen as my alpha, my mate.” He gestured toward the older man, who continued to stare at the portraits as though truly facing them. “Tsugikuni Yoriichi—though he’s chosen to take my surname. Isn’t that charming?”

The alpha chuckled at his omega’s words. Sumiyoshi leaned in and placed a small kiss on his cheek.

“I’m sure Father would admire that,” he said earnestly. “That you’re setting aside your ‘alpha pride.’” He even wiggled his fingers in air quotes. “It’s very admirable of you.”

“It’s a relief to hear that,” Yoriichi replied. “But I only do it because it’s important to you, darling.”

“And that’s admirable in itself.” Sumiyoshi nodded firmly.

Yoriichi accepted his point with no words left to counter.

He sighed softly, turning back to the altar, knowing it was time to speak.

“It’s an honor to finally meet you,” he said, bowing low in a perfect gesture of respect. “Your son already mentioned me, but allow me to introduce myself again.” A few giggles slipped from his omega, radiating happiness. Surely he had waited a long time for this moment. “Kamado Yoriichi, youngest son of the Tsugikuni.” His voice carried a faint trace of sorrow. Sumiyoshi’s giggles fell quiet, watching him intently as soon as his brother was mentioned, aware of the tragic weight behind it. “I come from a long line of samurai. I didn’t follow that path, giving the place to my older brother since it was his dream. Instead, I spent years as a demon slayer.”

Sumiyoshi straightened his posture, silent and moved by the sincerity with which his alpha spoke, baring his heart before his parents as though they were truly putting him to the test.

“I have been bonded once before,” he confessed, knowing it was important to admit. Sumiyoshi pressed his lips together, his feelings about the subject now neutral, even grateful for that. “But your son has captivated me, and from this day on, I want to dedicate my life to making him happy.”

Sumiyoshi would never get used to how easily Yoriichi could speak of his feelings. It was admirable.

“I’ve fallen in love with your son,” Yoriichi said with longing. His eyes shone even brighter than the candlelight alone could make them. “I love everything about him. His gentleness, his kindness, his strong sense of care for others—it’s admirable. He’s the strongest omega I’ve ever known; he works so hard for the people he loves.” He began listing the more general reasons why he was so hopelessly in love. “And of course, he’s beautiful. He’s grown exactly as you must have hoped, Sumizu-san. He truly is a perfect omega.”

The omega let out a muffled squeak.

“Yoriichi...” he whined, embarrassed.

“I want to apologize,” Yoriichi continued, his tone tinged with regret. Sumiyoshi tilted his head, confused. “I’ve done everything wrong. Hikaru-san, you probably would have struck me more than once—and with good reason.”

Sumiyoshi’s confusion only deepened.

“I kissed him before the proper time,” he admitted, as if confessing to theft. Sumiyoshi flushed scarlet, realizing what he meant. “Before courtship, I desired him improperly, and that led me to want to kiss him.”

“B-but I completely agreed, Father!” Sumiyoshi turned toward the portrait, justifying himself with nervous urgency, as though his father might scold him. “It was fully consensual!”

“It was,” Yoriichi agreed. “But as an alpha, I should have done things properly, and I apologize.” He bowed again before lifting his gaze back to the Kamado portraits. “I didn’t finish the courtship—I skipped too many steps.”

“Yes you did,” Sumiyoshi muttered in protest.

“And I left a mark too soon,” he added in a thread of embarrassed voice. “He only wanted to help me with my routine. One could say it was more circumstance than intent.”

“But I’d wanted you to mark me for a while already...” Sumiyoshi complained petulantly—then immediately clapped a hand over his mouth, eyes wide at the inappropriateness of what he’d blurted. “Oh God, I’m sorry,” he murmured to his parents’ portraits. “So improper...”

Yoriichi chuckled at his omega’s overreactions.

“May I say something improper?” he asked aloud, as if waiting for them to answer. After a few seconds, he went on. “I don’t regret it. Everything that has happened so far happened for a reason. If the gods wanted things between us to unfold this way, then I’ll accept it.”

Sumiyoshi felt tears threatening to spill, because it was true—they had done everything the wrong way. It wasn’t customary to kiss before courtship, nor to be marked before marriage (though the latter was more forgivable). Yet he didn’t regret it, and it made him so happy to know Yoriichi didn’t either.

“If all I lived through in my twenty-three years was necessary to reach this moment—standing here bonded to your son, the one I love—” He nodded firmly. “Then I’d go through it all again.”

The omega clapped a hand over his mouth, stifling the sob that rose in his throat, desperate to burst free.

It meant so much for Yoriichi to say such words.

“I love him—I truly do,” he whispered. “I’m so in love with him that I would suffer everything I suffered before all over again, just to have him by my side in this life—and if reincarnation exists, in the ones to come.” His breath shuddered. Sumiyoshi noticed the faint sheen of tears in his alpha’s eyes, and it only made him want to throw his arms around him more. “I don’t know if you would accept me. I regret so much that I can’t meet you properly. But the only thing I can assure you is that I’ll do everything in my power to keep your son happy by my side. I promise to give him my entire life, every single day. I belong to him completely.”

Sumiyoshi felt tears beginning to roll down his cheeks.

“I promise to protect him and love him with all that I am,” Yoriichi whispered, the last words he wanted to offer his in-laws. “Until the end of my days.”

And Sumiyoshi could only fling himself into his arms, sobbing countless words of love as he showered his face in frantic kisses, unable to contain the overwhelming emotion.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

The omega clung to his alpha’s back as if his very life depended on it, his slightly long nails dragging down slick skin, carving thin, perfect red lines across the pale surface. The sweat between them made his hands slip, tracing those marks deeper as his body trembled with need.

His legs wrapped tightly around the alpha’s narrow waist, urging him closer, until there was no space left to think—only the overwhelming craving for more of him.

“Yo–Yoriichi…” the omega gasped, his lover’s name falling from his lips like a desperate mantra against the alpha’s ear. Yoriichi exhaled sharply at the sound, aroused by how utterly undone his partner was.

“God, d-darling… right there…”

The alpha groaned low, his hips rocking in slow, languid thrusts. He barely put effort into driving his cock into his omega’s heat; he simply savored the union of their bodies, the delicious burn of shared warmth, the maddening torture of taking it slow.

“Faster, please… please,” the omega begged, each plea carved into the alpha’s back with fresh scratches. “Give me more, alpha.”

Yoriichi growled at the sweetness of his lover’s desperate tone.

“Not so loud, love,” he murmured, a gentle but sharp reminder that they weren’t alone this time.

“I–I can… I can do it,” the omega panted, eyes glassy with lust. “F-fuck me harder… I want it rough.”

And who was Yoriichi to deny his mate?

With a sudden push, he pinned the omega down into the futon, their bodies locking together more tightly than ever, now chasing the rhythm both craved: hard, fast, frantic. The room filled with the sound of flesh meeting flesh, of desperate gasps and muffled cries, each thrust driving them higher.

Yoriichi lifted the omega’s legs onto his shoulders, forcing him wide open, giving him the perfect view of his drenched, dripping sex stretched tight around him. He pounded him mercilessly, holding Sumiyoshi’s wrists pinned above his head so he had nothing to cling to—nothing to ground him but the alpha claiming him.

“Alpha, alpha—!” Sumiyoshi cried, his voice breaking into sobs of pleasure. Yoriichi swallowed the sound with a wet, needy kiss, their tongues clashing in a feverish battle. “More, more, more! Oh, God—I want it!”

Sumiyoshi was loud, Yoriichi had already learned that much. No matter how many times they had done this, the omega never managed to stay quiet for long. He simply couldn’t help himself.

Pulling out, Yoriichi flipped him with practiced ease, forcing him onto his stomach. He grabbed his thighs, lifting his ass high, and slammed back inside with one sharp thrust. The omega’s arms stretched outward, fists clawing at the futon as his body arched in shock and ecstasy.

His cheek pressed to the bedding, eyes rolling up as pure bliss consumed him, every nerve tangled between burning pain and exquisite pleasure.

“Fuck, I love it…” he cried out when Yoriichi reached beneath him, stroking his cock in time with the brutal rhythm. Sumiyoshi sobbed, overwhelmed by the dual assault. “God, God…”

Too loud. Far too loud.

Yoriichi’s hand left him only to clamp over his lips, muffling his cries as the omega tasted his own slick against his alpha’s palm.

“Quiet, baby,” Yoriichi chuckled darkly, never slowing his thrusts. He dragged his lover’s body ruthlessly across the futon. “God, you love my cock this much?”

“M–mmh… so much…” the omega moaned into his hand.

“And I love your sweet little cunt,” Yoriichi whispered back, punctuating his words with a sharp smack to his ass. Sumiyoshi whimpered at the sting, his body quivering beneath him.

Time blurred as Yoriichi drove him higher, the omega shattering twice before the alpha’s knot began to swell, stretching him mercilessly.

“G-give it to me,” Sumiyoshi cried, delirious. “Knot… give me your knot!”

A feral growl tore from Yoriichi’s chest, his hand sliding from his lips to wrap firmly around his throat, pressing just enough to make him choke on his own breath and spit.

“I hated seeing you talk to that alpha today,” he hissed into his ear, voice thick with possessive rage. The omega instinctively tilted his head, baring his marked neck in submission. “Don’t you ever speak to him again.”

“Yes,” Sumiyoshi breathed, words broken and mindless. “Whatever m-my alpha wants…”

“You’re mine. You belong to me.” His thrusts turned frantic, his knot locking tight inside him. Sumiyoshi sobbed at the sharp ache, teetering on the edge of pleasure and pain.

“Don’t make me angry, omega. The only one you need is me.”

“Yoriichi—love—!” Sumiyoshi wailed, voice cracking as the knot sealed them together. “Yes, yes—I’m yours! Yours, baby. I love you!”

With a final roar, the alpha spilled deep, filling him until the omega’s belly ached with warmth, his insides painted white.

“Keep wearing those kimonos, love,” Yoriichi whispered, tongue teasing his ear as his seed overflowed. The omega whimpered, collapsing forward against the futon, still tied to him by the knot. “Keep showing them the marks of the only man who’ll ever fuck you.”

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes, shivering at the sound of it. He adored when his alpha let that possessive side show—he loved the way it made him feel like he belonged to someone.

“You’re mine. Only mine,” Yoriichi growled, sinking his fangs into the back of his neck, tearing through skin as he reaffirmed his claim.

They stayed in silence, only their ragged breaths lingering in the air, slowly fading as composure returned. The knot finally softened, and the alpha slipped free of his omega. They shifted onto their sides, facing one another, not caring in the least that they were still bare.

“Did I hurt you?” Yoriichi asked gently, brushing his knuckles along his partner’s cheek.

Sumiyoshi smiled tiredly, though his head ached a little.

“Not at all,” he answered, giving the reassurance his alpha needed. “You’re so possessive,” he teased, and Yoriichi looked away.

“It wasn’t true, what I said about forbidding you to talk to him,” he muttered, embarrassed, his blush deepening. “I’m sorry for saying something so harsh. I can’t actually deny you anything.”

Sumiyoshi chuckled softly.

“That’s my alpha,” he whispered with sleepy warmth, his eyes fluttering shut as drowsiness spread through his body.

Again, silence fell, broken only by the slowing rhythm of their breathing, drifting gradually toward sleep after such an exhausting day. Yoriichi kept running his fingers through his omega’s wavy hair, playing with the strands that fell over his closed eyes, and Sumiyoshi purred faintly with contentment at the comfort of being in his alpha’s arms.

“Hey, love,” Yoriichi murmured softly, calling him back.

Sumiyoshi only hummed in reply, letting him know he was listening, though his eyes never opened.

“I think the first thing that drew me to you was your nature,” he said quietly. “After waking from my fever, I felt so at peace having someone care for me with such warmth, even though you didn’t know me then.”

The omega cracked his eyes open, narrowing them.

“Are you denying what you said earlier?” he chuckled, remembering that that morning Yoriichi had claimed the first thing one notices in a person is their looks. “That doesn’t sound like you.”

“You just made me realize otherwise,” Yoriichi smiled tenderly, cupping his face. “You’re genuinely warm-hearted, and being by your side feels so good. That’s what I fell in love with.”

Sumiyoshi closed his eyes again, his heart racing at such beautiful words from his mate.

“I love you,” he whispered, worn-out but sincere. “I’m glad to know that. Thank you for loving me for such a beautiful reason, Yoriichi.”

Yoriichi smiled.

“You don’t need to thank me. Love isn’t something you thank for, darling,” he gently scolded. Sumiyoshi laughed softly—that was so typically him. “But I’m glad to know the first thing you loved about me was who I am.”

“Corny,” Sumiyoshi teased.

“Only for you,” Yoriichi whispered, pure devotion in his voice.

They smiled at each other, leaning in until their lips met in a slow, tender kiss, savoring one another with unhurried warmth, wishing to hold onto this comfort forever. They kissed until exhaustion pulled at them, Sumiyoshi breaking away first with a sleepy “good night” before collapsing against the futon.

Yoriichi watched him for a few more minutes, admiring his lover’s beauty, every thought leading back to how fortunate he was to have him. But sleep soon claimed him too. He closed his eyes at last, drifting off.

The two remained wrapped in each other’s arms, legs entwined, hearts at peace simply because their mate was there beside them.

Chapter Text

There were only a few weeks left before the height of summer arrived. It was mid-August, and the scorching heat that struck them day after day was slowly easing, showing signs of a slow but steady beginning of autumn.

Even so, the morning and midday sun was still unbearable, falling directly on his face as soon as dawn broke—even though the windows were covered with dark curtains. It was cruel that something outside his control woke him up before his body actually wanted to.

Luckily, he had gotten some relief from the annoying weather these past few days, allowing himself to sleep in later than usual—even later than Suyako and Yuu.

A few weeks ago, he had gone through a small fever that probably would have turned into the flu; he had suffered mainly from strong headaches and heaviness all over his body, which made him want nothing more than to sleep those days away. Thanks to Doctor Chikara-san’s care, he had gotten better little by little, though he was still advised not to overexert himself, since the fever might return.

Yoriichi, being the perfect partner that he was, had insisted that he rest as long as necessary, working even harder alongside Suyako to take care of making charcoal. For his part, all he could do was stay in the kitchen, feeling guilty for not helping more, so he redeemed himself by preparing delicious food for them. Yoriichi scolded him for this, not wanting him to leave the nest until he was fully recovered, but he would argue back that too much idleness would be bad for his body.

Just when things seemed to be improving, the gods apparently decided he hadn’t suffered enough—because then he got a stomachache.

The day before, Suyako had arrived with some fish she had bought at a town shop. She cheerfully explained that she had gotten them cheap because they were about to expire, though according to her, they were still perfectly fine. Sumiyoshi himself had checked her claim, and she was right. However, that night after eating fried fish, his stomach twisted horribly, leaving him with painful cramps.

The food hadn’t agreed with him, so much so that he couldn’t even finish dinner and simply went to bed, hoping the pain would pass. As a result, Yoriichi became even more protective, worried that he was still sick, and forced him to remain in bed.

Sumiyoshi never thought of himself as lazy. He had proven it back when he traveled from town to town with Suyako while she was pregnant, working hard for the three of them, struggling to earn just a little money to survive. All that effort had taught him never to stop for a single day, always working to achieve things and put food on the table.

That’s why it felt strange to be lying on the futon doing nothing—but he was happy to sleep a little longer than usual. Despite his complaints, he loved staying nestled in the futon he shared with his partner, burying his nose in the blankets to breathe in his mint-like scent, and falling asleep while purring in contentment.

It was perfect.

This morning, the sun was already brightening the room, and he had his forearm covering his eyes. He could already tell the damned sun was blazing hot and merciless outside.

He felt a faint presence at his right side, though he wasn’t startled—he knew who it was.

“Love.” The alpha murmured, gently placing a hand on his shoulder to shake him awake—but he didn’t. He simply left his hand resting there. “It’s time to wake up.”

Sumiyoshi groaned softly, his hands fumbling for the blankets to cover himself again. He still felt far too tired to get up and function like a proper human being.

“I’m sleepy,” he mumbled in a husky voice—the first words he spoke that day.

“You’ve been asleep since early last night,” Yoriichi said, concern edging his voice. “How are you feeling? Does your head still hurt? Are you hungry?”

Yoriichi gently placed the back of his hand against his partner’s cheek, checking several times just to feel if he was warm. He sighed in relief upon realizing there was no fever—much better than the past few days.

“I feel fine,” Sumiyoshi answered, wanting to ease his alpha’s worries. He opened his eyes, blinking several times against the harsh daylight. “Just a little tired.” The omega clasped his alpha’s hand with both of his own, keeping it against his cheek. “Can I sleep a little longer, please?”

The alpha seemed to ponder this, watching his omega with deep concern. His brow furrowed uneasily, and his chest tightened with anxiety, knowing his omega wasn’t well—and he hated that. He hated seeing people sick; it brought back painful memories of his mother, and stirred up that same fear of losing someone again.

Yoriichi scolded himself inwardly for the foolish thoughts. Sumiyoshi wasn’t really sick—he had just been feeling unwell. Doctor Chikara had said it was most likely because of the summer heatwave; people often got sick from sudden weather changes. His omega was perfect in his eyes, but he was still human—and humans all got sick sooner or later.

Thankfully, Sumiyoshi seemed fine now—just a little tired, probably also because of the fish. His body was simply asking for more rest before returning to his lively routine.

There was nothing to worry about.

“Suyako made breakfast,” he informed. His fingers began to play with his omega’s wavy hair, tucking it behind his ear. Sumiyoshi only purred happily. “There’s some sushi.”

Sumiyoshi let out a muffled groan, displeased at the idea of eating the same food that had made him sick the night before.

“I don’t want to hear about fish for a long time,” he complained. “I’ll make myself something else.”

“Don’t push yourself too much,” Yoriichi pleaded, almost like a supplication. “Eat something light. There are still eggs.”

The omega hummed, liking the idea of eggs for breakfast, thinking it wouldn’t be a bad choice and his stomach would accept it without protest. Quite the opposite of fish—just hearing the word still made him uncomfortable.

“Are there toasts?” he murmured, asking. “I could use some with an egg on top. You know, an egg in a basket.”

“There are.” Yoriichi nodded, moving his hand away from his omega’s cheek, earning a soft whine at the loss of contact. “We’re going to chop some wood. Are you sure you’re alright?”

“Yoriichi, I don’t have a fever anymore,” he complained at how insistent his alpha was. “It’s just a bad stomachache from the damned fish. I think I’m going to hate it for the rest of my life.”

The alpha sighed, reminding himself that his partner was fine. He smiled softly before leaning down and placing a small kiss on his cheekbone. Sumiyoshi only laughed lightly, enjoying his alpha’s show of affection.

“Sleep,” Yoriichi whispered softly against his cheek. “We won’t be long. We’ll be back to make lunch.”

“I can make it myself,” Sumiyoshi murmured, spoiled, a pout forming on his lips.

“No, you just make breakfast for yourself,” he scolded. Sumiyoshi caught a glimpse of fangs grazing against his alpha’s lower lip. “Go back to the futon after that. I don’t want you exerting yourself, omega.”

Sumiyoshi laughed openly now, recognizing that stern and direct tone Yoriichi sometimes used with him. It was that overprotective attitude, a consequence of the mark. Even though it had already been two months, it was still affecting the rhythm of their lives. Luckily, they were slowly overcoming it, but Yoriichi still blurted out questionable comments, reaffirming his place as alpha and forcing him to obey to the letter.

“Alright, alright.” Sumiyoshi grinned, completely amused when Yoriichi’s eyes widened in surprise at what he’d said. “I’ll be a good omega and stay put just like my alpha says,” he teased.

The alpha parted his lips, trying to say something, but only choked stammers came out of his throat. He sighed in defeat, lowering his head as if surrendering to any reasonable excuse he might give to justify his behavior.

Sumiyoshi only smiled, happy to win once again.

It was a little game they had created: whenever one of them felt the urge to act on their instincts because of their recent bond, the other would tease them, pointing out those behaviors and embarrassing them. They had turned it into a small system to correct their attitudes—Yoriichi’s possessive side, and Sumiyoshi’s submissive side—making a long list of what to avoid so their relationship wouldn’t be ruled by primal instincts.

Surprisingly, it was working—and Sumiyoshi was the one winning, since the alpha was the most affected by the mark.

“Go already.” He pushed the alpha’s shoulder, encouraging him to get up. “You’ll find me right here,” he assured.

“I won’t take long,” Yoriichi promised with conviction.

Yet he didn’t leave right away. He stayed for a while longer, rubbing his wrists—two more scent glands—against the yukata Sumiyoshi was wearing, marking it thoroughly so that the mint aroma was the only thing lingering on his body. Still feeling lazy, Sumiyoshi tilted his neck, allowing the alpha to lick the mark in affirmation, making sure there wasn’t a single part of him that didn’t smell of mint. Soon, the scent of chocolate disappeared, leaving only his alpha’s.

“You do know no one’s coming, right?” the omega murmured playfully, his arms wrapping around his alpha’s neck, bringing their faces closer. Yoriichi was leaning over him. “You don’t have to be so possessive.”

“I’m protecting you,” Yoriichi muttered, still nuzzling the mark on his omega’s neck, looking as pretty and rosy as always. “You smell so delicious.”

“That’s a little narcissistic, considering I smell like you now,” Sumiyoshi laughed, hugging his alpha, resting his chin on his shoulder. “Be careful.” He left a small kiss on his temple.

Yoriichi nodded, freeing himself from his omega’s embrace, leaving behind one last trace of himself with a kiss on his lips.

As soon as Sumiyoshi felt his alpha’s presence, along with Suyako’s and Yuu’s, fade into the distance, he knew they had finally left. He smiled, happy for the chance to keep sleeping late.

He got up from the futon and quickly went to the wardrobe, pulling out some of Yoriichi’s clothes—mainly haori. He gathered nearly all of them in his arms before tossing them in a messy pile onto the futon.

He nodded with a smile, pleased with his work, but it wasn’t finished yet. He dropped back onto the futon, arranging the haori just the way he wanted, being a bit picky about it because his omega side told him it had to be perfect for his comfort and protection—he wouldn’t accept anything out of place.

He sighed contentedly, surrounded by his alpha’s scent. Even though Yoriichi had already scented him, it didn’t feel like enough. He felt safer drenched in that mint fragrance, and that was what he needed most.

Once satisfied, he lay on his side, with all the haori surrounding him and one of them hugged tightly against his chest, imagining it was his partner lying beside him.

He sighed, completely content, burying his nose in his alpha’s clothes, feeling that everything was alright now.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sumiyoshi woke up when the heat became unbearable, the sun bathing his body in bothersome rays. With all the clothes surrounding him, he groaned in discomfort, feeling far warmer than was tolerable. He didn’t want to get up, but his body begged for relief in the form of a long, cold bath.

He grumbled in annoyance, sitting up on the futon reluctantly. He looked with pity at his partner’s haori piled around him, unwilling to leave them behind, but he comforted himself with the thought that he could build a better nest with them once he was done with breakfast. So, carefully so as not to disturb anything, he climbed out of the futon, his legs shaky and a sudden dizziness hitting his head from standing up too quickly, his brain not yet processing that he was awake.

He glanced at the window. Even though it was covered with a dark curtain, plenty of daylight streamed in. He supposed it must be just before noon, and his family would probably be back soon. He decided he could wait a little longer and let them take care of preparing lunch. He really only had the energy to make himself something light.

His stomach was cruel, growling at him for food after having eaten so poorly the night before. He remembered the conversation he’d had with Yoriichi, his burgundy eyes lighting up at the memory of the toasts they had bought from Azumane-obachan the day before, and how he’d told his partner he would cook an egg and place it on top. He also thought about the possibility of some green tea.

With that in mind, he found the motivation to start his day, going quickly to bathe before immersing himself in the kitchen for a while.

Since he had basically been doing nothing because of his recent illness, he chose to wear a kimono Yoriichi had recently given him. It was a soft red, like lip balm tint, with a floral pattern—a contrast to his usual style of clothing, since most of his wardrobe had checkered designs.

He loved it because Yoriichi had bought it with him in mind, thinking about how cute he would look wearing it. He had never worn it before, but he felt today was the perfect time, since lately—consequence of his fever—he had been feeling a little ugly, unable to bear looking at himself in the mirror, degrading his own appearance and letting his head fill with insecurities, wondering why his alpha had chosen him.

He usually only had those intrusive thoughts a few days before his heat, so he was certain it must be because of that. It had been two and a half months since the last one; the symptoms always began about two weeks in advance, so he wasn’t too surprised to feel this way now.

Today, looking at himself in the mirror, he smiled, feeling comfortable in his own skin, admiring how pretty he looked in a gift his alpha had bought especially for him, just because he wanted to see him wearing it. Sumiyoshi was delighted to grant him that wish.

He tightened the obi one last time, tying it into a large bow at his back. He checked his outfit in the mirror again, giving small turns to make sure everything was in place. Once satisfied, he smiled at his reflection, fixing his hair just a little by tying it into a low side bun.

Feeling renewed, he walked toward the kitchen to prepare something for his hungry stomach—anything except fish.

He arrived with light, skipping steps, humming a tune he had heard from the musicians who often played at the Takeda family’s restaurant, probably on a shamisen.

Entering the kitchen, the first thing he did was stop in front of the calendar hanging on the wall, checking the month. It was mid-August, which meant his heat should arrive in the first week of September. He still had time to organize everything with Yoriichi, who would obviously help him get through it.

He approached the counter, seeing the sushi rolls Yoriichi had mentioned they’d prepared, but he only grimaced at the sight of them. He decided to ignore them completely, searching for the bag of toasts to eat for breakfast—even though it was already lunchtime.

He placed a couple of toasts on a plate and went looking for the eggs to fry. However, his eyes couldn’t help but drift up to the shelf above, where there was a jar of honey. His mouth watered at the thought of it on the toast. Once he had the jar in his hands, he noticed there was also strawberry jam, and he happily grabbed it too, spreading both delicious toppings over the toasts.

The fire for frying the eggs was heating up, which gave him time to look for a bit of onion and maybe tomato. He could combine them, chopping them into small cubes and then sprinkling them on top of the toast with honey and jam… and with the fried egg, it would be a complete delight!

“Oh, there are also pickles.” He laughed, completely absorbed in the preparation of his meal. He grabbed the jar of pickles and opened it with all the enthusiasm stored in his small, hungry body.

He placed the pickles haphazardly on top of the toast, delighting in how delicious the combination looked—sweet honey and jam, juicy tomato, spicy onion, and the tangy-sour pickle.

Without waiting to fry the egg, Sumiyoshi grabbed one of the toasts, his finished masterpiece, and brought it toward his mouth.

However, something made him stop halfway between the toast and his lips.

He blinked several times, staring intently at the toast as his face slowly scrunched up, realizing how horribly mismatched the colors were on the food; everything was messy, thrown together without the usual care he always put into serving.

It was unpleasant.

Sumiyoshi swallowed forcibly, feeling saliva gather in alarming amounts. Slowly, he placed the toast back on the plate.

It smelled bad.

His hand immediately covered his lips, a sudden wave of sickness washing over him, his body refusing to cooperate with what he wanted to do. The world suddenly tilted, and he tilted with it, inevitably.

He blinked rapidly at the plate of toast, his brows furrowing as tears began forming in the corners of his eyes.

His throat felt dry, but at the same time he was swallowing so much saliva that it gathered alarmingly in his mouth. His throat seemed to move against his will, as if by reflex, convulsing unconsciously until a startling realization hit him.

Did he even like pickles?

He couldn’t hold it in any longer. Everything inside him felt dizzy, his stomach pressed tight and growling horribly. With his hand still covering his lips, he ran clumsily, tripping over his own feet, until he reached the trash bin. Falling to his knees, he uncovered his mouth, squeezing his eyes shut as he lost all control.

He felt bile rising, his throat convulsed, and he could only open his mouth to throw out everything his system was rejecting.

He vomited.

Only vomit came out of him.

He sobbed at the pain burning his throat as the gastric acids came out mercilessly. His hands clutched the trash bin as if his life depended on it, his shoulders rising and falling each time another retch overtook him, his body trembling uncontrollably.

He wanted to go back to sleep.

He wanted his futon, he wanted his nest.

He wanted his Alpha here to comfort him.

When it was finally over, he just kept sobbing for long minutes, tears falling uncontrollably down his cheeks and dripping into the now half-filled bin. He hadn’t eaten anything—there was nothing for his stomach to expel besides fluids.

He felt cold despite it being midday in summer, a sudden chill running through his body and leaving goosebumps all over his skin.

With all the strength left in his small, defenseless body, he pulled himself up from the floor, clinging to the kitchen counter just to manage two steady steps without collapsing again. He was so dizzy, unable to coordinate his movements, his vision blurred by tears.

Clutching the counter, he stayed still, staring at the floor, waiting for the sickness to pass on its own. He wiped at his tears, though they wouldn’t stop, the urge to cry still consuming him. He told himself he needed to calm down, to think about what had just happened.

He felt a pressure in his chest, his heart suddenly racing after another, stronger chill ran through his body like an electric shock.

His head clouded with thoughts of his Alpha—of Yoriichi—of how much he longed for him to be there at his side to help. Surely, he would know what to do, because he was the best at protecting him.

His eyes drifted from the floor to the other side of the counter, blinking through the blur of tears at the plate of sushi rolls perfectly stacked, which suddenly seemed to mock him.

Sumiyoshi felt his stomach lurch again.

He fell back to the floor, barely reaching the bin to vomit once more.

Almost nothing came out—just fluids and excess saliva after his lack of food since the previous night. Sumiyoshi could only cry at how horrible the sensation of vomiting was, hating the entire world for putting him in that situation.

When his retching finally stopped, he stayed silent for a few minutes, the only sounds in the room being his heavy breathing and the faint sobs escaping him. In between all of that, he was trying to process everything that had just happened in such a short time.

When his breathing calmed and the pounding in his head eased, he knew what it was.

“Damn fish,” he muttered in anger. He had such a strong urge to throw it on the floor without caring if the plate broke, to stomp the sushi until nothing was left but crumbs.

However, his violent thoughts soon faded, worry replacing them as he realized how unfamiliar such aggression was to him. Then came the terrible realization that he was still sick and that this wasn’t just a simple cold.

He thought about his partner and how much he would worry for his health, stressing him even more than during the past days. He had to fix this on his own. He had knowledge of countless branches of medicine—he knew how to ease a stomachache.

He got back to his feet, feeling a little more stable now, the dizziness fading bit by bit, though a sharp headache still pulsed in his forehead like shocks of electricity. His mouth carried a bitter aftertaste.

He opened the cupboard where he kept all his basic ingredients for making any kind of tea, rummaging through it like a madman and creating a mess in the process, jars rolling across the kitchen floor. He was desperate, barely able to read the labels as he searched for anything that could calm his nausea: mint, fennel, chamomile, or ginger—anything, he needed it now.

He grabbed one jar in particular, instantly recognizing it as ground thistle, the one he took every day without fail as a contraceptive. His lips pressed together anxiously, biting them as he hesitated. It could be counterproductive to take it for something other than preventing pregnancy. But he cursed everything and started heating water to make the tea anyway.

Before being used for contraception, thistle was mainly for treating stomach pain or nausea. It should work for anyone else—only in his case, it might not, since he had been using it solely as a contraceptive. All he could do was pray to the gods that it would help.

When the water was hot, he poured it into a bowl and added two spoonfuls of ground thistle. He remembered that he always drank it with two spoons of honey because the taste was unbearably bitter. But he didn’t want honey to weaken its properties, so he decided to take it plain.

As soon as he lifted the bowl to his lips, he took a determined sip, even though it was still hot. That woody, slightly spicy taste spread across his tongue...

His eyes widened at the thought. He pulled the bowl away from his lips.

Sumiyoshi nearly dropped it, a terrible premonition running through him.

He gripped the bowl with both hands, trembling, tempted to smash it against the ground. His hands shook violently from the nerves, that fleeting thought now stinging his mind like a bee’s sting.

He sniffed the tea.

Woody. Slightly spicy.

Sumiyoshi barely managed to place the bowl back on the counter before his weak grip would’ve made it crash to the floor. He stared at the insignificant sight of it rocking side to side until it stilled. He didn’t want to look at anything else. He didn’t want to.

But his hand shot out to grab the jar of “thistle” aggressively, as if he could crush it with his grip. In a desperate motion, he dumped its entire contents across the counter, the light-brown grains scattering everywhere, filling the air with a bothersome dust that stung his nose.

His heart started racing.

With trembling fingers, he scooped up some of the grains, rubbing them between his fingers before bringing them to his nose.

Tears welled in his eyes again, his vision blurring as they spilled over.

Finally, he licked his fingers covered in the substance, confirming his worst fear.

“No, no, no...” he whispered, panic cracking his voice. Tears streamed down his cheeks, unstoppable. “This can’t be real. No, no...”

Again, he grabbed the jar, staring at the label.

Ground thistle.

That’s what it said. That’s what the damned, cursed thing said.

“It—It can’t be true...!” His voice broke as he hurled the now-empty jar to the floor, the clatter faint but final. He stared until it stopped rolling, and then his face crumpled with grief, a heartbreaking sob tearing out of him.

He collapsed onto the floor again, crying helplessly, shivering and alone, with no one there to hold him when he felt like the worst person alive.

He was a fool. An idiot. A complete imbecile.

“T-This is cinnamon,” he whispered, his voice heavy with sorrow. Tears fell in torrents onto the floor. “It’s... it’s cinnamon...”

He had been drinking cinnamon for almost two months.

He had never taken ground thistle.

He had made a mistake.

He had made a mistake that morning at the start of spring.

“Let’s throw this away, it looks weird.” Suyako lifted the jar, a disgusted expression drawn across her face. She searched for the label with the name, but was surprised to see there wasn’t one. “What is this?”

Sumiyoshi picked up another jar that also had no label, staring at his friend with curiosity. He narrowed his eyes, trying to recognize that whole ground brown substance.

“Ah, it’s ground thistles,” he answered, glancing around for some paper and a brush to write down what it was.

After that, he had taken the jar the girl handed to him, seeing that it was in good condition, not like Suyako had assumed. He put it away, but not before writing a label for its contents.

He didn’t even bother to open it to make sure what he thought was right. He just looked at it sideways and confirmed it like an idiot.

Sumiyoshi kept staring at the other jar without a label. It also had a brown substance, just like the thistles. He assumed it was cinnamon, considering the ground thistles were in the other one. He was about to store it, but noticed certain purple spots that made him change his mind—it meant it had gone bad, growing mold or something similar.

He tossed the jar with the cinnamon into the trash basket before turning his attention back to Suyako.

The thistle plant had purple leaves.

He had mistaken the plant for mold.

He threw away the thistles, confusing them with cinnamon.

He kept the cinnamon, thinking it was thistles.

Instantly, he hugged his abdomen, feeling completely desolate.

It was all his fault.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

He didn’t know how long he stayed on the floor crying, feeling like the most useless person in the world, someone who couldn’t do anything right. The only thing that pushed him back onto his feet was the faint sting that ran across the mating mark, making him hiss in pain as he was assaulted by his partner’s emotions of worry. Yoriichi had probably sensed the mental collapse he was having at that very moment.

That made him panic.

Yoriichi couldn’t see him in such a pitiful state.

And…

He didn’t know how to tell him about this.

He wasn’t ready. Sumiyoshi didn’t feel ready for this yet—he only imagined it in the future, when he had become a more responsible person, with clear plans in place to take such an important step.

He couldn’t do it. He didn’t know how.

He hugged himself in despair.

He was certain he wouldn’t do it right.

He felt Yoriichi’s concern again, which made him rise from his spot in distress. He stumbled back to his room, his steps clumsy and his forehead throbbing with a pulsing headache. He made a mess of the closet until he found the recipe book his parents had left behind after their death; in his mind echoed only the soft voice of his mother telling him something he hadn’t understood back then, but now he finally knew what she must have gone through.

“Mama, what’s this?" he had asked at his innocent eight years, pointing at a page in the book. "It has a pretty flower".

His mother had laughed as soon as she gave a side glance to what he was pointing at. His father, who happened to be passing by, came closer to see what had his wife laughing so brightly.

His father only growled in disapproval.

"Why do you even have that, Sumizu? We said we would never talk about this again".

His mother only laughed at her alpha’s wrinkled expression.

"It could earn us a lot of money", she said in a joking tone.

"It only serves for infidelities", his father rolled his eyes.

"What’s that?" he asked, not understanding what they were talking about.

His parents exchanged a complicit look; his father shook his head in complete anguish, while his mother rolled her eyes at how dramatic he was being.

"Well, my prince, I’ll tell you about it", he forgot about the strange word he didn’t understand and focused entirely on his mother. "It’s an inhibitor tea. That means...", she looked up at the ceiling, searching for the right words. "It stops something".

"And what does it stop?"

"You know what this mark here on mama’s neck is for, right?" she pointed at her neck, where a bright pink bite shone. He nodded happily, knowing it was because his parents loved each other and could connect at a distance like some kind of superpower.

"Yes! Papa and mama are connected and can feel what the other feels!" he raised his arms with excitement. "And they can also read each other’s minds…!"

His father laughed at him, kissing his cheek for being so sweet and silly. His mother laughed too at what he had said.

"Well, this tea stops all of that".

He remembered how incredibly sad that had made him. Who would want to stop sharing such a bond with their partner?

"If mama drinks it, she’ll stop feeling papa for a long time", she explained. "But papa won’t notice".

"That’s horrible!" he exclaimed in sadness.

"It is, little prince", his father confirmed. He seemed to hate the very existence of that tea. "That’s why no one should ever drink it" Then he pointed at his mother, who only chuckled softly. "Your mama drank it, and that made me very angry".

"Mama, why?!" he almost cried, thinking his parents’ relationship was falling apart.

His mother consoled him, placing a gentle kiss on his head.

"Nothing bad, only that your papa didn’t like an alpha, and mama wanted to help him with something because a relative of his was sick", she kept laughing. "Your papa is dramatic, so I had to take desperate measures".

"Clearly he had every intention of courting you; that story about his sick sister was a complete lie".

"See, sweetheart? Very dramatic.”

It wasn’t the same situation as his mother’s—his father being a jealous alpha—and his own, but he really needed to drink it. It was stupid, unbelievably stupid if anyone asked him, and it would make him feel like hell once it took effect, but it was the best option until he figured out what on earth to do without Yoriichi bombarding him with questions about why he was so unbearably sad.

He rushed back to the kitchen with the book.

It was simple—just oolong tea* and a bit of rue; and very conveniently, he had both.

When he held another bowl with the blue-colored tea, he could only breathe slowly, as if he were about to drink poison; the anxiety was consuming him, knowing he was doing something wrong.

Yoriichi had every right to be furious with him. This wasn’t something trivial, like the playful possessiveness that came from the mark. No, this was forbidding his alpha from feeling him, as if he were rejecting their bond, and that was deeply offensive.

He was prepared to accept any anger his alpha might throw at him. He deserved it.

His hands trembled violently as he held the bowl—it was a damn terrible idea. He didn’t want to do it.

But he had to think, he needed to think of a solution without Yoriichi in his mind.

So he pinched his nose and drank the tea in one gulp.

He took a deep breath as soon as he swallowed everything, his eyes squeezing shut while he prayed not to vomit it out—though deep down, he desperately wished he would. It only took a few minutes for the usual warmth of the mark to fade little by little, until it left behind a cold, unpleasant sensation, the bond with his alpha gone, nowhere to be felt.

He couldn’t feel Yoriichi.

It was devastating.

His father had been right—this tea should never have existed.

He wiped away the tears he had shed over the loss, his omega utterly shattered while it kept calling him a fool. He already knew he was; he didn’t need his primary instincts echoing it as if it weren’t obvious.

He only let out a deep sigh, slapping his cheek lightly to muster some courage to face this.

He ran to the bathroom to rid himself of the foul taste of vomit lingering in his mouth, disgusted with himself. Life was ironic—he had gotten dressed up so nicely that day to lift his spirits from his “illness,” and now he felt much, much worse.

When he reached the bathroom, he grabbed a siwak* stick and began brushing his teeth, slowly feeling the bad taste disappear. Once satisfied, he threw the stick away and picked up another, chewing it to clean the last traces of his own vomit.

Feeling slightly less miserable, he looked at the mirror to fix himself a little before leaving the cabin. He adjusted his hair, which was a mess thanks to the anxiety that had made him tug at it; he also smoothed out his kimono so no wrinkles would show, and finally turned his focus on the obi, whose knot was loosening, the bow looking pitiful.

He began tightening the obi again with still-trembling hands, but they wouldn’t cooperate with his mind to synchronize the simple task, making it slip from his grasp and fall to the floor.

He cursed silently, too scared to speak out loud—because that’s what he felt, he was fucking terrified.

He bent down to pick up the obi and try again, but his hands brushed softly over his abdomen, a touch entirely unplanned.

Sumiyoshi froze. He felt his heartbeat begin to steady, his breathing no longer loud and heavy. His lips parted, releasing a faint gasp, the obi slipping through his fingers and falling once more to the floor. Now free, his trembling hands settled over his abdomen, holding it with a trust he didn’t know where it came from.

A trembling sigh escaped through his lips. His hands caressed his abdomen in circles before sliding down softly, like a tender stroke over his belly.

The trembling in his hands stopped, as did the shivers constantly running down his spine. His breathing grew steady, inhaling and exhaling softly, unconsciously, with no effort to stop himself from running out of air. His heart raced, but this time it wasn’t from anxiety—it carried with it a warmth that spread until his entire body was engulfed, something that almost made him smile.

He turned to the side, looking at his profile in the mirror, refusing to let his eyes wander anywhere else. He pressed his kimono flat against himself so the fabric clung to his abdomen, letting him see its outline clearly.

His breath caught for a few seconds.

His abdomen was flat as always—too flat for anyone else to notice anything.

Too flat for even him to realize something was happening.

But his belly…

From afar, no one would notice anything. It also helped that he always wore loose clothing; the only person who had seen his body this closely was his partner, the only one who had seen him bare.

His belly looked a little rounded, but only slightly, like a faint bump forming into a small mountain. Anyone who saw it would simply say he had gained a little weight, that fat was starting to gather there.

He couldn’t stop a small gasp from leaving his lips, the corners of his mouth curving upward into a faint smile.

He stroked his belly in circles, fully focused on the action, not realizing when he began to let out muffled little laughs mixed with soft sobs—it didn’t feel like worry and fear anymore, not like he had felt earlier.

It was small, forming only the faintest of mountains reflected in the slight roundness of his belly. It could just be weight gain, anything at all…

His belly was small.

Surely, whatever was inside was small as well.

So small and defenseless it had to be protected by the very person carrying it.

And Sumiyoshi lowered his head, overcome with sorrow.

He was certain he couldn’t do it.

Sumiyoshi shook his head, dismissing those wild, unrealistic ideas, pulling his hands away from his belly as if it burned.

What were the chances?

“Nine days of sex without any control, idiot,” whispered his treacherous conscience. “Not to mention these last two months too, you absolute fool.”

And yet…

Yoriichi should have noticed first. He was his alpha. He would have been the first to sense something within him—anything. The change in scent into something sweeter, the changes in his body, or even the crazy reality that his alpha seemed to see through people’s bodies. He should have realized it long before Sumiyoshi did.

But Yoriichi had shown no signs of anything.

That had to mean something.

There was nothing inside.

“You’re not pregnant,” he muttered to himself in front of the mirror, trying to convince himself.

Because all those signs might have seemed obvious, but it might not be the case.

He could be pregnant.

• ───━━━━─ ● ─━━━━─── •

Sumiyoshi didn’t know when he had started running down the mountain as if he were fleeing from a spirit; he only knew that the moment he stepped out of the cabin, his brisk walking had turned into running. With every step, his legs ached and his head pounded even worse; at least he was thankful that those pains kept him more focused on them than on his possible pregnancy.

He had no real knowledge of other ways to confirm a pregnancy. In his case, he was lucky to be an omega, since alpha–omega couples had it much easier than beta couples. It all came down to the omega’s scent changing—it grew sweeter (omegas already had naturally sweet scents); generally, a fragrance like milk mixed with sugar was what predominated. However, many said that omegas simply began to smell like 'baby'. It didn’t make much sense, but Sumiyoshi could confirm that such a scent indeed existed.

So the only way of knowing was the change in scent. He himself would never be able to perceive that change, but the alpha would notice it first.

It was a delicate situation because Yoriichi hadn’t shown any signs of noticing a pregnancy. He would have told him immediately if that were the case. Yoriichi was honest in every situation, both good and bad; he wouldn’t keep anything to himself, much less news like this. Even if he wanted to hide it, Sumiyoshi would notice the lie thanks to the bond.

So, having no answers, the only thing that came to mind was the Health Center. Ridiculous as it was to think there might be some other way to know if he was pregnant, it was the only option his panicked, clouded thoughts could grasp.

Kaori-san had worked her entire life as a midwife, with far more experience in this than anyone. She would be able to identify an early pregnancy.

On the way, already entering the village, he could only give nervous smiles to the people who greeted him and tried to start conversations. He apologized quickly with the excuse that he had something urgent to do, which only made him look even more suspicious since he would then hurry away almost running. Some people gave him worried looks, but they accepted his words and left him alone.

He knew he had a worried expression. He knew his scent was turning sour. He knew he was still letting out faint sobs.

He was scared. Terribly scared.

Taking the inhibitor tea hadn’t been the smartest decision in his life—it only made him feel even more afraid, abandoned by his alpha in such a delicate situation. But Yoriichi hadn’t abandoned him; it was he himself who had stupidly chosen to sever their bond temporarily. He was only relieved that his alpha couldn’t feel any of this.

He was scared, anxious, nervous.

He could only repeat to himself a thousand times that he wasn’t ready for this. He felt he was still too immature to have a baby. He was sure he would ruin it all, do everything wrong.

He wasn’t as responsible as he seemed. He could handle many other things—running a business, cooking, countless tasks.
But this was about a living being, one that would come from his own body. All responsibility would fall on him because he would be the one to bring it into the world. He would have to care for a small creature that couldn’t fend for itself. It wasn’t the same as looking after Yuu—Yuu wasn’t his. Even though he felt the responsibility of taking care of him, Yuu belonged to Suyako, and the full responsibility lay with her.

Sumiyoshi didn’t feel ready for that. He was going to ruin it horribly. He wasn’t prepared.

He couldn’t be a good father. Not yet.

He was entering the Health Center, lost in his thoughts, staring at the ground as if it held all the answers to his problems. He was quick enough to avoid bumping into someone standing in his way, though he nearly tripped over his own feet.

“Sumiyoshi-san!” the person greeted cheerfully, though Sumiyoshi was in no state to respond.

He recognized her as part of the family living at the foot of the mountain—the first to greet them whenever they came down into the village.

“You almost scared me to death!” she exclaimed amid laughter.

“I’m sorry,” he murmured, still lost in thought, bowing his head in a slight apologetic reverence.

Then he lifted his head to meet her eyes. However, he didn’t reach her face—something else caught his attention before he could look at her properly. His gaze stopped on what the girl carried in her arms: a small bundle of disheveled cotton blankets, pressed tightly to her chest as if to shield whatever was inside from all the world’s harm.

A faint whimper sounded from within the bundle.

A baby.

He couldn’t see it properly because of the blankets, yet he could still notice the plump little cheek resting against the girl’s chest, seeking the familiar warmth of a mother—the baby knowing perfectly well that this person would do everything for its safety, watching over it day after day until it was independent enough to stand on its own.

That was what a mother was.

That was what the one giving birth to their cub had to be.

Sumiyoshi couldn’t help but place a hand on his belly unconsciously, as if he wanted to protect the tiny little ball that was probably inside him.

The one who gives birth protects their pup with all the love in the world, carrying a huge responsibility on their shoulders.

Could he…?

Apparently, he had stayed silent for too long, because the young woman spoke again, encouraged by how long the omega had been staring at her baby.

“She’s already grown so much,” she said happily, rocking the baby, who only laughed at the gentle sway. “She’s beautiful, isn’t she?”

Sumiyoshi felt like he could cry.

She was so pretty and defenseless, looking so comfortable in her mother’s arms, clinging to that warmth that would never fail her.

He was so scared. 

“Y-yes…” he whispered with his broken voice. He looked away so the young woman wouldn’t see his eyes starting to fill with tears. “S-she’s p-pretty.”

He was terrified.

He quickly apologized to the girl, who barely managed to say goodbye before he almost ran away from her, not wanting to drag the conversation on. He rushed to the room where the midwives always gathered, knowing Kaori-san would be there.

The moment he crossed the threshold, he saw all the midwives chatting cheerfully on the floor. In the middle stood a table with bowls of green tea, still steaming slightly, proof they had just been made. Mai, as usual, seemed the most lively, telling stories while the others nodded along with enthusiasm. Kaori-san only watched them with the fondness of a grandmother, rolling her eyes now and then, muttering something about them being nosy.

Sumiyoshi let out a heavy sigh of relief at seeing the old woman there, desperate to rid himself of the doubt that had been tormenting him for an hour now.

Apparently, his sigh had been too loud, because Saori—the alpha—turned toward him at once, like a predator sensing the presence of prey. She smiled, lifting the hand that held her pipe and waving it slightly, giving him a silent welcome.

But then, her smile faded into a slow frown, her nostrils flaring until her face twisted in discomfort. Her concern was palpable when she rose from the floor, alarming her companions with the suddenness of it.

“Sumiyoshi-kun.” She approached quietly, with small steps, as if she were afraid of scaring him.

And she did. Sumiyoshi felt uneasy at the alpha’s approach, suddenly understanding the feelings Yoriichi had been struggling with those past days. Without thinking, he took a step back, his hands instantly covering his belly, fearful of the alpha’s presence. His breath caught when he realized what he had just done.

Saori stopped before reaching him completely. She pressed her lips together in thought, then quickly moved away toward the windows, opening them all at once to let fresh air into the room. She also put out her pipe, setting it aside.

She returned swiftly, searching through her work apron until she pulled out a clean white cloth. She held it up to the omega’s face, covering his nose.

“Wait a few minutes,” she said with concern, though her focus was clearly on making the omega comfortable. “The smoke will clear soon.”

Sumiyoshi pressed the cloth against his face as instructed. Saori took him by the shoulders and guided him to where the other women were sitting, giving him the softest cushion.

“Do you want water? Or maybe tea? Something to eat?”

The other midwives stayed silent, their heads tilted in confusion, not understanding why their colleague had suddenly shifted into such a protective attitude.

“Are you all right, Sumiyoshi-kun?” Isumi asked with worry.

“You’re really pale,” Mai frowned, for once left speechless. “Should we call Chikara-san?”

“Were you crying?” Akama leaned over the table, brushing her thumbs across Sumiyoshi’s cheeks and noticing traces of moisture still there. She also noticed his swollen eyes. “You were!”

The only one who hadn’t spoken was Kaori-san, who simply tilted her head, narrowing her eyes as if she could read Sumiyoshi that way. Her gaze dropped from the wreck of his face down to the hand still resting on his belly.

Then, Sumiyoshi set the cloth aside and drew in a deep breath, finally voicing the question that had been eating him alive from the inside.

“How can you tell if someone is pregnant?” he blurted out. He saw how the younger midwives’ eyes flew wide open; Mai even covered her mouth to stop herself from screaming. “And not the method of ‘your partner will know by the change in your scent.’”

All of them stayed silent without saying a word, only exchanging glances of complicity, as if they weren’t used to seeing people pregnant every day. It almost seemed like they were dramatizing the situation, but honestly, Sumiyoshi had no right to judge after the scene he had made back at the cabin.

Saori was the first to break the silence.

“No wonder my reaction…” she murmured to herself, rubbing her chin before lifting her head and fixing her narrow eyes on Sumiyoshi. “You’re pregnant.” She nodded slowly and deliberately, never taking her gaze off the omega’s face. Sumiyoshi lowered his head, a little shy at her words.

“Maybe,” he clarified with a nervous edge to his voice. Even he didn’t believe his own words. “Nothing is certain.”

“But if you went through Yoriichi-san’s rut with him…” Akama drifted, looking up at the ceiling while brushing her lower lip thoughtfully. “Isn’t it kind of obvious…?”

“Don’t you smell anything?” Mai nudged the only alpha in the room in the ribs, making her groan in complaint.

“If you’re here asking us this…” Kaori finally spoke. Sumiyoshi turned his glittering eyes on her, begging for a concrete answer—he would go mad if he didn’t clear this doubt. “That means Yoriichi-kun doesn’t know anything about it.”

Isumi gasped in surprise.

“He hasn’t noticed the change in your scent?”

Sumiyoshi snapped his head toward her so abruptly it looked like he might break his neck.

“Do I smell different?” he asked anxiously, gripping the wooden table as his body leaned toward the girl. “Milk? Sugar? Or just Yoriichi’s scent?”

Isumi blinked several times, nervous at how paranoid and a little unhinged the omega looked. He was known for being so calm, but now—with traces of tears still in his crystalline eyes, lips red from biting them in anxiety, and his pale face—he looked like a completely different person.

“No…” she hesitated, laughing nervously under her breath. “You know your partner is the first who would notice that.”

“Unless…” Mai glanced sideways at Saori, who was still scrutinizing Sumiyoshi with calculating eyes, trying to read his every move for any hint of pregnancy. “Saori could smell you.”

A visible shiver ran down the alpha’s body, and she wrapped her arms around herself, her scent carrying a hint of fear.

“No way…!” she refused nervously, shaking her head from side to side. “I don’t want Yoriichi-san to kill me!”

“Just a little!” Mai protested. “Look at Sumiyoshi-kun—he’s on the verge of collapse!”

Sumiyoshi shrank in his place. Having someone else confirm what he already knew only made him feel worse, imagining how pitiful he must look right now—disheveled, pale, like he’d seen a ghost. He felt like the worst, drowning in fear, on the verge of tears, and yearning only for his alpha’s arms.

“No.” Kaori shook her head firmly. Saori exhaled in relief at the woman’s support. “If Sumiyoshi-kun is pregnant and Yoriichi-kun hasn’t realized it… another alpha finding out first is very bad.” Sumiyoshi’s worry grew heavier with those words. “It could wound his pride as an alpha and…” She turned to Saori with seriousness. “He might kill you, and no one would be able to stop him.”

Sumiyoshi shifted uncomfortably at the ugly image of his alpha killing someone out of sheer possessiveness. He didn’t like it at all.

“In other words…” Akama looked at Saori with concern. “If the pregnancy is real, Sumiyoshi-kun mustn’t smell of any other alpha.”

Kaori nodded with her eyes closed, lifting a bowl of green tea and taking a sip.

“If he’s pregnant, Yoriichi will be more possessive than ever,” she explained. Sumiyoshi frowned bit by bit as he heard that—he couldn’t imagine the post-mark behavior getting even worse than it already was.

“Kaori-san.” The woman gave him her attention. “Is it the same as the effects of a mark?”

The woman let out a hollow laugh.

“Not at all, dear.” She set the bowl back on the table. “It’s much worse,” she emphasized, as if telling a horror story. All the other midwives hugged themselves at the image of an angry alpha. “He won’t want to lose sight of you for a single moment.” She began counting on her fingers. “He’ll always want to shower you with gifts, no matter how small. He’ll also forbid you from talking to any alpha unless he’s present, and in some cases, he won’t even like you being alone with anyone at all.”

Sumiyoshi’s breath caught at that moment.

“W-what about the mark?” he whispered. “That he always wants to reopen it, even if just a few days have passed since the last time.”

The old woman sighed.

“That’s how it begins, dear,” she continued. “All of those are signs an alpha shows when his mate is pregnant.” Her voice softened when she saw how shaken the omega looked at the news. Sumiyoshi covered his lips, suddenly feeling dizzy again. “It always starts with the alpha. All of those behaviors point to pregnancy.”

Sumiyoshi felt his throat convulse unconsciously. He pressed his lips harder, not wanting the inevitable to happen.

“I—I need to…”

Mai let out a sharp, anguished cry when she noticed the younger one’s reactions. She jumped to her feet, ran to a table with small pots, grabbed one, and rushed back to Sumiyoshi, pressing it to his face to prevent any disaster.

Again, he felt his stomach twist, and he vomited once more. This time, he knew it wasn’t because of a possible pregnancy, but because of anxiety—dark, terrible anxiety that was consuming him. With no other way to express his pain, his body released it through vomit.

Kaori stroked the omega’s copper hair as he retched, whispering words of comfort, telling him everything would be all right. But despite all that consolation, Sumiyoshi didn’t know if what she said was true.

He was an idiot.

It wasn’t the mark’s side effects causing Yoriichi’s possessive behavior, as they thought. Sumiyoshi should have known better—especially because this was Yoriichi. That man had incredible self-control. Normally, the post-mark possessive period should last at least a week, not two whole months.

It wasn’t that they couldn’t control the mating mark.

No.

Yoriichi was acting so possessive because…

“I’m pregnant,” he whispered in realization. Tears welled up in his eyes and spilled freely, rolling down his cheeks in a cascade until they wet the floor. “I’m…”

Mai began wiping his lips with a cloth, cleaning away the traces of saliva left by his uncontrolled vomiting. That only made him feel like a complete mess—he hated depending on others.

“I’m pregnant.” He broke down into uncontrollable sobs. All the cries he had suppressed since the cabin came pouring out, even bursting into screams, unable to believe how things had slipped out of his hands.

He thought he could control everything. He had prepared everything so this wouldn’t happen too soon.

He thought about what to take the first time they were intimate to avoid pregnancy. He thought about how he would tell Yoriichi. He thought about all the possible answers the alpha might give him, and when he finally settled on the one that comforted him, he began tracing a future plan around it.

One year.

He only needed one year to be fully prepared.

One year to learn everything he had to know for when he finally held his baby in his arms—because right now, he had no idea at all.

He couldn’t do it yet.

He was definitely going to ruin everything.

He didn’t have enough knowledge. He would be a terrible father.

He…

“Sumiyoshi-kun…!” Kaori almost shouted into the omega’s ear, and that made him gasp as he realized he was nearly hyperventilating.

It was as if the whole world had gone silent, leaving only his thoughts alive and ready to torment him; he ignored everyone around him and the environment he was in.

“What’s wrong?!” Isumi was nervous, holding a Siwak stick in her hand, trying to offer it to Sumiyoshi so he could freshen the taste in his mouth, though she seemed unsure if it was the right moment.

“Sumiyoshi-kun, you have to calm down.” Saori tightened her grip on the omega’s wrist, trying to use pain to ground him—and little by little, it was working.

All the girls surrounded him, each of them throwing random questions mixed with words of encouragement, trying to calm him down.

On any other occasion, Sumiyoshi would have found it overwhelming. So many people around him, asking random questions, made everything incomprehensible. But as he felt the warmth these girls were offering him, he began to feel a little less lonely and broken.

He missed his alpha. He hated not feeling their bond. It made him believe Yoriichi had abandoned him—as if one day, he had simply woken up and decided to leave his life. Thinking about it was painful; his mind was playing cruel tricks, convincing him it was all his fault. His omega heart kept whispering that his alpha had left him without caring that, inside him, the product of their love was growing.

Sumiyoshi’s eyes widened with realization.

His gaze lowered hesitantly toward his belly, a flicker of fear flashing across his face.

Even in his seated position, his stomach still looked flat—the obi helped with that. There was no sign at all that a pup was growing inside him, not even the slightest hint. He couldn’t help but place his trembling hands over his belly, cradling it softly as if it were already large, as it surely would be in a few months.

If he were naked, maybe it would show better—the soft skin stretching just a little, shaped by the tiny life growing within him.

They had done this. Yoriichi and he had created what was growing there.

A baby. Their baby.

The product of their love.

“Sumiyoshi-kun.” Kaori kept stroking his hair gently, careful not to tug at the tangles formed by his natural waves. Her touch was so tender that Sumiyoshi almost believed everything was going to be all right. “Is something worrying you?”

The question sounded a little silly, since anyone who saw his reaction would know the news hadn’t settled well.

“I won’t do it right,” he whispered in a thread of voice. “I’m going to ruin it, Kaori-obachan. I don’t know how to be a good father.” A hiccup escaped him, left over from his earlier crying. The woman just smiled kindly, wiping the tears from his cheeks, though they were quickly replaced by new ones. “I’m so afraid I’ll ruin everything. I don’t know anything about babies. I don’t know anything about this, I…” He sobbed. “I’m so scared.”

The girls stayed silent, knowing this wasn’t their moment to intervene. They left it to the older woman, trusting that she more than anyone would know how to handle it.

“Dear…” The woman opened her arms, and Sumiyoshi burst into tears, throwing himself into the elder’s embrace and soaking in the warmth of her body. Despite being a beta, she carried a scent of familiarity, like all older women seemed to have. “Who told you that you have to know everything?”

“I’ll ruin it if I don’t know everything,” he mumbled into her chest, his voice muffled.

Kaori sighed with a soft smile, resting her chin on the boy’s head.

“There’s no manual for being a mother, Sumiyoshi,” she said gently. “You just know the moment you hold that little creature in your arms.”

It was called 'maternal instinct.' Sumiyoshi had always believed such a thing couldn’t exist—if it did, there wouldn’t be mothers who abandoned their children.

“Of course, there are little things you should know, dear,” she went on, making sure he didn’t misunderstand. “But… guess what?”

Sumiyoshi tilted his head up, searching for the woman’s kind eyes.

“You’ll have nine long months to learn.”

He lowered his head again, a little shy.

“Even if you had planned this pregnancy to the letter…” she continued. “You still wouldn’t be able to know everything, dear. Life doesn’t work that way. Some things are beyond your control, and this is one of them.”

“I don’t want my baby to be something that’s out of my control,” he muttered, a pout forming on his red lips.

“Well, maybe right now you feel like you don’t have control,” she said with a smile. “But you can change that—you can take it and make it yours.”

Sumiyoshi’s burgundy eyes shone at the elder’s words, feeling his heart beat rapidly.

“Dear, what’s done is done,” she went on, still stroking the boy’s hair. “You can’t change the past, and you can’t change what you’re living right now.”

Sumiyoshi sighed, suddenly feeling tired.

“All that’s left is to look at the present. If you like having control so much, I’m sure you’ll find a way to have it in this, too.”

He understood what Kaori-san was saying: he was already pregnant—there was no way to reverse it. Of course, there were abortive methods, but Sumiyoshi feared they would damage his womb, making it impossible for him to have more children in the future.

He didn’t want to feel like there were no options for him, because there were many.

And yet, the mere thought of losing what had already been given to him scared him more than the presence of the baby itself.

He didn’t like that.

“Let me ask you…” She hesitated, searching for the right words. “Do you want to have this pup?”

Sumiyoshi fell silent before the question he had never asked himself—the most important question of all.

Of course, he loved the idea of having pups. He had always loved the idea of starting a family, especially after his parents passed away and he was left alone. He longed to have children of his own, to give them the same love his parents had given him, to teach them kindness and selflessness, to love the whole world as if it were his own blood.

And when Yoriichi began courting him, those future dreams suddenly felt closer to becoming real.

Now, he didn’t just want a family with anyone—he wanted a family with Yoriichi, his alpha. He couldn’t imagine having pups with anyone else, because his heart told him that man was the one. Waking up by his side every day, and adding a few pups to that picture—that was perfection.

He only wished for more time. He didn’t feel like he could do it right because he knew absolutely nothing. It was one thing to help with Yuu, and another to raise his own children.

If he failed… would Yoriichi be disappointed in having an omega who couldn’t do something as “simple” as raising a child? Omegas were supposed to do that naturally.

The thought saddened him.

He wanted to be much more prepared, to know exactly what to do during the pregnancy and until the pup was independent enough to live on their own.

That was why he was so afraid.

And yet…

“Do you want to have children?”

“Of course I do.” The alpha’s eyes had nearly glowed at the thought, his longing so strong it flowed through their bond. “God, Sumiyoshi. It’s what I want most—never think otherwise.”

Yoriichi had always been ready: first kiss, first time, first pregnancy.

The alpha seemed prepared for everything, always holding his head high to face whatever came his way. That was who Yoriichi was—able to do anything perfectly, despite his own self-deprecating words. He was more than ready to face the consequences of his actions, and the existence of this pup was proof of it.

Suddenly, Sumiyoshi felt foolish.

Why was he treating this as if it were only his responsibility, as if Yoriichi weren’t with him?

Maybe it was because Sumiyoshi was the one who had made the mistake. He had promised there would be no pregnancy, claiming he was taking ground thistle powder.

He wanted to say with certainty that Yoriichi wouldn’t care—that mistakes happened, that anyone could make them. But this wasn’t a small mistake… it was a growing life inside his womb.

“It’s not a mistake,” his omega growled from somewhere deep inside him, and Sumiyoshi agreed.

“I just want you to feel ready for this.” Yoriichi had squeezed his hands. “And when the time comes, tell me. But I want both of us to agree on this—not just me.”

That was it. Yoriichi was just waiting for him, always giving him the final say in decisions about their relationship.

He was giving him time to feel ready.

And now, thinking about Kaori-san’s words, something inside him whispered that he didn’t need to be afraid—because this wasn’t only his pup. It was Yoriichi’s too, and anything he didn’t know how to do, his alpha would be there to support him, just as he always had. They complemented each other, helping where the other was weak.

Because that was teamwork, and that was what a relationship was about.

He might be the one carrying the baby for nine months, but that didn’t mean the entire responsibility fell on him.

He might not know much, but those weaknesses would be strengthened by his alpha—because Yoriichi was this pup’s father. He didn’t need to feel so afraid, because he wasn’t alone. He was with his alpha, who would be by his side through it all.

Because they're partners.

“I want it.” He whispered in response, nodding faintly. He could hear Akama let out a small gasp of excitement, as if she were watching her favorite play.

“There you have it, dear.” Kaori pulled him closer, tightening the embrace they already shared. “You’re not alone in this. Yoriichi-kun will always be with you—think of how good your partner is. He’ll be truly happy.”

Sumiyoshi felt like an idiot for ever thinking the alpha would be angry at him for this mistake. Yes, he had crushed Yoriichi’s hopes for a pregnancy from the start. Yoriichi had wanted a pup, but he had held back, giving Sumiyoshi the freedom to decide when the time was right.

Yoriichi wanted a family.

He wouldn’t be alone. He didn’t need to feel afraid.

Before he could respond, Saori cleared her throat, breaking the little bubble of comfort formed between him and the elder.

“By the way…” She dragged the last vowel nervously, fidgeting with her ponytail. “Why isn’t Yoriichi-san here?”

The younger women gasped in realization, understanding that if Sumiyoshi was having feelings so strong that he’d ended up crying, that would unsettle Yoriichi, forcing him to come searching for his distressed mate.

Sumiyoshi laughed nervously, suddenly aware of the tremendous stupidity he had committed.

“I…”

They all looked at him with expectant eyes, the same expression they wore whenever sharing gossip among themselves—demanding he spill everything down to the last detail.

“I took something to cut the bond temporarily…” Saori clapped a hand over her mouth, horrified by the revelation. Her brows furrowed with worry, clearly fearful for the omega’s safety. “And well…”

The bubble of comfort with Kaori instantly popped as the elder released him from her hug and yanked his ear sharply.

“Ow—it hurts!” Sumiyoshi yelped, trying to pry her hand off his ear. “Why?!”

“For God’s sake, Sumiyoshi.” She groaned loudly, smacking her wrinkled face with her palm. “What have you done, my boy?”

“It—it only lasts a few hours!” he tried to excuse himself, trying to convince them and himself that it wasn’t so bad. But it obviously was. “Just one, at least…!”

“That’s the worst thing you could’ve done, boy.” Saori shook her head several times. “That guy’s going to be out of his mind.”

“Don’t tell him!” Isumi blurted out in alarm. “That’s the infidelity tea—he’ll think the worst.”

Sumiyoshi pouted, recalling his father’s words, which had been exactly the same as the girl’s. Not everyone who drank it did so to cheat on their partners—he was the clearest example.

“It’s just oolong tea…”

“It shouldn’t even exist.” Isumi crossed her arms, clearly displeased with the existence of those herbs.

“I just wanted to think for a bit.” Sumiyoshi sobbed. “I was scared!”

Kaori sighed heavily, fully understanding the emotions the omega must have gone through and, though his actions were wrong, finding them somewhat understandable.

“You need to go to that alpha right away.” She nearly scolded the boy. Sumiyoshi hunched his shoulders, feeling very small. “Before he realizes you’re not home.”

“If you tell him the news, he’ll probably overlook the rest!” Akama suggested, trying to lighten the tense air. “I mean—alphas love seeing their omegas pregnant. Having a little pup in your womb will be ideal.”

Saori snorted softly.

“Good luck leaving the house again, though.” She sighed. “More weeks stuck inside.”

Sumiyoshi nodded with a determined frown, grabbed the siwak Akama was still holding out, and began chewing it eagerly to rid himself of the taste of vomit, relieved when the fresh woody flavor finally overtook his mouth.

“Alright…!” Sumiyoshi jumped to his feet, slapping both cheeks as if to steel himself. The younger girls squealed with excitement. “I’m going!”

“Good luck…!” Isumi waved her arm in farewell.

“You’ll do great!” Akama gave him a thumbs-up with a grin.

“Can we tell anyone else about this?” Mai raised her arm to ask, a mischievous smile on her lips.

The other girls fell silent, staring at Mai with judging eyes, almost unable to believe she had actually asked such a thing.

“Fine, fine!” She crossed her arms. “But it’s huge news. Don’t you want to hear what people will say?”

“Not your business, young lady.” Kaori smacked her on the head as punishment. The girl only whined in response.

Sumiyoshi laughed, his energy slowly returning now that his mind felt clearer.

He didn’t need to be afraid.

This was Yoriichi, for heaven’s sake.

Of course he’d be happy! That man wanted a family.

Sumiyoshi himself began to feel happy, apologizing a thousand times to the little ball growing inside him for having called it a mistake—perhaps it was, but he no longer saw it that way.

It was a baby. A pup.

Their pup—his and Yoriichi’s.

He was pregnant.

They were going to be parents.

He wanted to cry again, but this time from joy.

He was pregnant!

Laughing—unaware of the worried looks from the midwives at his sudden mood swing—Sumiyoshi hurried to the exit. Even though he still felt dizzy and his head hurt, those symptoms were the least of his concerns. The only thing on the omega’s mind now was getting home and telling his alpha the news.

But just as he reached the doorway, he turned back to look at the girls, who straightened instantly as if bracing for another mood shift.

“Am I really pregnant?” he asked with a smile on his face.

“If what Chikara-san said is true—that you haven’t stopped sleeping and the dizziness has been constant for weeks…” Kaori chuckled. “And you’ve thrown up more than once—then yes, it could be the case.”

Sumiyoshi hummed thoughtfully.

“Do you feel disgusted by any food?” Saori asked with a sly grin.

“I think I hate fish.” He shrugged.

“You’re pregnant.” She nodded, giving him her approval.

Sumiyoshi nodded to himself, his hands trembling with excitement, and it looked like at any moment he might stop in his tracks just to start jumping high with joy. He exhaled deeply, inhaling again before running out of the place, not even stopping to say goodbye to the women—who didn’t take offense at all.

The midwives smiled toward the door for a few seconds in case the omega reappeared. But after two minutes, they sighed in full relief.

“He’s going to have a lot of mood swings,” Isumi lamented, and the others hummed in agreement.

Each of them silently prayed for Yoriichi, who would have to deal with an omega’s shifting emotions for many long months.

Chapter Text

Sumiyoshi’s pace slowed every time he approached the cabin. It was true that his fear had been replaced by happiness thanks to Kaori-san’s words—he even reminded himself to prepare her something to eat and gift her a good amount of charcoal as thanks—but once again he became aware that the effect of the tea hadn’t worn off. His bond with Yoriichi still hadn’t returned, which meant the tea lasted at least two hours.

He had slowed his steps in hopes of giving the tea more time to fade, but luck wasn’t on his side when the cabin finally came into view.

Now his worries weren’t about the little pup growing inside his belly, but about Yoriichi’s reaction to the tea. He had no intention of lying to him. Technically, he could lie right now—the tea would keep the alpha from noticing—but his conscience would weigh heavily if he tried. Sumiyoshi was far too honest for that. He was determined to tell Yoriichi everything, no matter the consequences.

It was true that Yoriichi hated being the kind of person who got angry with his partner and picked fights over every little thing, but Sumiyoshi knew that regardless of that, he couldn’t sugarcoat his own bad decisions. Yoriichi had every right to be upset.

When he crossed the forest and saw the cabin completely intact, a bad feeling tightened in his chest.

It was already a little past midday, and he knew Suyako wouldn’t take long to start preparing lunch. Like him, she was a glutton at any hour of the day. It felt strange that no smoke was rising from the chimney, as it usually did whenever someone was cooking. Just as strange was the absence of Yoriichi at the charcoal kiln.

He wondered if they simply hadn’t arrived yet.

That thought eased him a little, giving him more time for the tea’s effects to fade. Smiling, he stepped toward the cabin with deliberate calm.

He reached the engawa, taking as much time as possible, and stepped into the genkan*, where he stopped to remove his shoes, left in only his white socks, which didn’t bother him indoors.

He thought he should clean up the disaster he’d left in the kitchen when panic drove him to search for answers. He’d knocked over many jars of spices, left behind that culinary insult of burnt toast—just thinking about it made him hungry, though the memory of pickles brought the nausea back—and he had spilled cinnamon all over the counter. The place had to be a mess. He regretted everything he had done.

Today, he was definitely not making the right decisions.

However, the moment he took a single step toward the kitchen, two strong arms suddenly wrapped around him from behind, caging his waist in a suffocating grip. His back slammed against a broad, solid chest. He let out a small cry at the sudden assault he hadn’t expected, his heart racing as he instinctively covered his belly with both hands to protect the life that was now his number one priority.

But the face burying itself in the crook of his neck, accompanied by a deep inhale followed by a sigh of relief, made him melt on the spot. He relaxed, leaning his weight back against the chest of the person he had longed for so desperately—someone he had foolishly kept himself from reuniting with sooner.

“Yoriichi…” he murmured softly, a smile slowly blooming across his face.

He hadn’t noticed. If he hadn’t drunk that tea, he wouldn’t have been surprised like this. Once again, he cursed himself in silence.

“I thought you’d already be making lunch,” he whispered, his eyes focused on the alpha’s arms around his waist. If those hands slid down just a little, they could touch his belly. The mere thought made his eyes sting with unshed tears. “It seemed strange because—”

“Where were you?” the alpha interrupted.

A shiver ran down Sumiyoshi’s spine, his body twitching with involuntary spasms. A hollow feeling opened in his stomach from the tension of not knowing what his alpha was feeling. He couldn’t read a single one of Yoriichi’s emotions, and it frustrated him to no end.

What he felt was unease, because he knew Yoriichi was angry and had no idea what he might do next.

“I…”

“Good lord, Sumiyoshi.” Yoriichi gripped his shoulders, turning him so they faced each other. “Where the hell were you?”